LIFE RESET: SALVATION

– NEO Book Six –

SHEMER KUZNITS

Life Reset: Salvation

A self-published book by Shemer Kuznits

Copyright © 2021
All rights reserved. This book or any portion thereof
may not be reproduced or used in any manner whatsoever
without the express written permission of the publisher
except for the use of brief quotations in a book review.

ACKNOWLEDGMENTS

0 - Prologue

1 - Consorting with Villains

2 - Home Sweet Home

3 - From Beneath

Interlude: Adventurers

4 - Macromanagement

5 - Warm-Up

6 - First Blow

7 - Revelations

8 - Messenger

9 - Economics

10 - Banditos

11 - Forward

12 - Stoney Barrens

13 - Giant Clash

14 - Rocky Beginning

Interlude: War Games

15 - With Science!

Interlude: SLTV

16 - Tower Attack

17 - March On

18 - Threesome

19 - Old Demons

20 - Downtrodden

21 - Delvers

22 - Recouping Losses

Interlude: SLTV Special

23 - Parting

24 - Inspiration

25 - Last Battle

26 - The Final Boss

27 - Free

28 - Epilogue

AUTHOR’S NOTE

The Full Golem Song

ACKNOWLEDGMENTS

As this is the final book in the Life Reset series, I’d like to thank those who stood by me along the way.

First, and foremost, I’d like to thank my amazing wife for her continued support of my writing career and my two wonderful kids who provide constant inspiration.

I’d also like to thank all the beta readers and proofreaders who helped make this book better: JD, zenzonegaming, Colin, Jason, Ben, and Ezben.

To Nadav and Chris, my two alpha readers, whose many helpful suggestions touched every part of this book - thank you. You’ve helped me deliver a strong conclusion to a series - one which I can take pride in.

Additionally, I’d like to thank my close friend Gaddy Weissman, who has now been supporting me for eight books straight and has still not hit me over the head (too hard) for the many mistakes he had to correct.

A special thanks to all my patrons over at Patreon. Your continued support and encouragement have helped me push on through the hurdles.

0 - Prologue

“You’ve got to be kidding me.”

We were sitting in the company’s conference room. It took everything I had to keep myself from gouging out the eyeballs of the insufferable lawyer sitting across the table from me.

“Mr. Berman,” the oily Mr. Emery continued, “I believe you do not understand the gravity of the situation. The company can’t be held responsible—”

“I’m so close!” I said, clenching my fists. “We made real progress. We’ve conquered three towns, not to mention a handful of smaller settlements, and liberated some imprisoned players. We’re getting ready to assault Everance itself and to release the dozens of players imprisoned there. Then we can start helping players on a global scale.”

“Just hear him out, Oren,” Mr. Goldbloom, my attorney, said. “He’s looking out for you.”

“No, he’s not,” I hissed. “All he cares about is the company’s bottom line.”

Mr. Emery didn’t flinch at the accusation. “In this case, I believe our interests align, Mr. Berman.”

“Look, it’s very simple,” Jim, the head technician, said. He pressed a button, bringing up a bunch of charts on a large monitor. “Your readings are all over the place and well beyond an acceptable range. So far, there’s no permanent damage, but I can’t guarantee—”

“Nothing has changed.” I cut him off. “We’ve already had this conversation. I know the risks. It’s ridiculous to stop when I’m finally making real progress.”

Tal, my best friend-made-agent, spoke up. “Bro, hear them out. Everyone is worried about you. You just came out of two weeks of mental rehab, and it only took you a day to show troubling symptoms. Are you asking us to just ignore the signs? You’re going down a dangerous path. If you don’t slow down, next time it might take years, not weeks, for you to recover. If at all.”

I stared at him. My brain was having trouble digesting what he’d just said. “I … was in NEO for only a day?”

So much had happened; wresting control of my clan back from the invading kobolds, raising an army, conquering Novenguard, Whitebanner, and Storg, not to mention crushing an army that had been sent to stop us. It had been weeks from my perspective in the game.

“Less than 24 hours, actually,” Tal affirmed. “Oren, this game is taking you down a slippery slope. As your best friend, I’m telling you – take a break.”

They were all against me going back in. I was hesitant at first to reveal the breakthroughs I’d made just before they pulled me out, but it was time to show my cards. Some of them.

I drew in a long breath. “I know how I can free all the trapped players.”

That got their attention.

Tal frowned. “What are you talking about, bro?”

“I discovered a clue, which I believe was left behind by Guy. It mentions a hidden cave that connects the VIs to NEO and hints about a way to sever that link.” I deliberately avoided mentioning Lirian and the fact that as ‘my seed’ she was somehow instrumental in said separation. My in-game daughter was the one card I wasn’t ready to reveal.

“Why didn’t you mention it before?” Tal asked.

“It’s … complicated. The tablet holding the clue isn’t fully translated. I’ll need to find someone who can decipher the rest of it … I need to find David Tenenbaum.”

The name elicited a chorus of gasps from around the table.

Tal looked at me incredulously. “Are you talking about David-not-the-one Tenenbaum? The first player to ever get stuck in the game?”

“Who’s incidentally, also the only player with a higher CCP than Oren here,” Jim added.

“Yeah.”

“And cutting that connection will somehow …” Mr. Emery said, “remove the AI – Shiva – from power and release all the players?”

“I … I think so.” I looked at the uncomprehending faces around me and sighed. “Listen, guys, I know it’s a long shot. But you got me back here in the first place on the off chance that Guy’s last message – that so-called ‘prophecy’ – would come true. I’m following the breadcrumbs he left for me as best I can. I have a good indication that the stone tablet I need deciphered is invisible, or at least somehow camouflaged, from the VIs. That tells me some higher power is acting in our favor. Isn’t that proof enough that I have a chance? And doesn’t that merit taking some risks?”

“Do you know how to find Mr. Tenenbaum?” Mr. Emery asked.

I hesitated. “My information indicates he’s held in some secret high-security prison in Everance. I’m going to look for him there.”

“Dude, Everance is huge,” Tal said. “It could take a lifetime to search.”

“That’s why I’m planning to bring some of my army with me. Once I’ve taken over the city, it should be easy to find where they’re keeping him.”

Tal shook his head. “Everance is the capital of that region of NEO. It was designed to be impregnable. A secure base that players could fall back to when all else fails. You’ll need tens of thousands of decently leveled soldiers to even have a chance at taking it by force.”

“I can do it,” I insisted. I swept my gaze around the room. “I’ve already had a group of players erect a temple there that I can use to teleport forces into the city and weaken it from within.”

“It sounds like it will take far too long to achieve,” Mr. Emery said. “The company can’t be held liable if anything—”

“It won’t take long!” This entire discussion was starting to feel like I was constantly cutting people off to plead my case. “I can do it.” I looked around, meeting their eyes, willing them to believe my words. “Trust me.”

To my surprise, it seemed to work.

“Very well,” Mr. Emery said evenly then looked at Jim. “Mr. Taylor, as our head technician and resident biotech expert, how long do you estimate Mr. Berman can safely remain in the game?”

“A day.” Jim hesitated as he looked at me. “Two at most, but that’s only if you actively avoid high-stress situations. Beyond that, I can’t guarantee we’ll avoid any permanent damage.”

Two days. That was about two months in-game. Not a lot of time to take over one of the strongest cities in the game world, and I had no idea how long it would take after that to locate the hidden cave and the mysterious ‘conduit’ inside. But it was going to have to do.

I nodded. “I can make it.”

“We’ll still need to log you out periodically to continue monitoring your condition,” Jim warned. “But we’ll make those occasions as brief as possible.”

I squared my shoulders and took a deep breath. “I’m ready. Send me back in.”

Jim smiled at me. “Of course.”

I exhaled with relief.

“Pending a full medical checkup, that is.”

“Shadow-crap.”

1 - Consorting with Villains

I materialized back in NEO, finding myself in the same abandoned hut I used for refuge before logging out.

But I wasn’t back at my clan or in any of the other settlements we’d conquered. I was hiding in the heart of my enemy’s stronghold. I was inside Everance itself.

My goal was clear; I needed to strengthen my clan and find David Tenenbaum. The most direct way to achieve both was to take over the capital itself.

The Mob Squad had come through. They had managed, against all odds, to establish a temple dedicated to our evil god Nihilator inside the city’s walls. With an established chapter of my own church, I was able to freely teleport directly into Everance, bypassing its walls and safeguards.

Just before logging out, I’d gone against the Mob Squad’s advice and stepped out into the city. I’d taken the precaution to camouflage myself and quickly discovered that their warning was not without merit.

The temple was located in one of the city’s poorer districts, and thus, was lightly patrolled. But as soon as I moved into one of the more bustling areas, a passing patrol noticed me and came to investigate. I’d slipped away, hiding inside the hut in which I now stood.

<Welcome back, Boss,> Vic, my VI companion currently in the shape of a cloak around my shoulders, said in my mind. <This one took a little longer than usual. It’s been three days and a lifetime since your foray into the real world.>

I missed you too, honey, I said dryly then cracked a smile. Sorry if I left you hanging.

<Oh, a cloak joke? That’s a new one. You realize I only take this shape since I enjoy relaxing and while you do all the legwork, right?>

I winced.

<Kick back, get it? Since I’m on your back.>

Yeah, I got it; thanks for that disturbing mental image.

<Hey, you started it. What can I say? You don’t mess with the jokes king and get out without a scar to show for it.>

I let that slide. I knew better than trying to out-pun Vic. My companion was weirdly passionate about getting in the final word.

<So what are we doing next, Boss?>

It looks like I was too optimistic thinking I could walk the streets with you covering my face. The Mob Squad wasn’t kidding about the guards checking everyone. That patrol almost spotted me. Let’s wait for darkness before trying again.

That was the reason I had originally hidden in the hut. It was broad daylight when I’d first tried making it into the city, but the company had logged me out before it got dark.

<You know it’s dark right now, right?> Vic asked.

I blinked. It is?

As a Shadow-Touched creature, the darkness felt as comfortable and illuminated as daylight. Checking the internal game clock revealed the time was close to midnight.

<Yep. But before you go out there, you might want to check your messages.>

Thanks, I said and accessed the player messaging system. I had two messages waiting.

New Era Online [Internal messaging service]:

From: Sullivan Tucker

Subject: Status update

Hi, Oren,

It’s been several days since we met, so I figured I’d send you a quick update from the front.

We’re consolidating our hold over the settlements; rebuilding fortifications, patrolling the countryside, etc.

We’re currently holding the entire south part of this region. It will take the bulk of the army to maintain our hold over it if anyone nearby sends significant forces against us.

So far, there haven’t been any signs of retaliation coming from Everance itself, but I’m worried. If they do decide to send their forces against us, we have no chance of winning with our current numbers.

I’ll message you again if there are new developments, but until then, come and see me in Storg when you have a moment to discuss our next steps.

Sullivan,

Grand Army Strategist

It sounded like things were well in hand. I knew we couldn’t really do anything against Everance with the forces we currently had, so my main goal was to increase the size and strength of the army to a point where it could threaten the enemy capital.

New Era Online [Internal messaging service]:

From: Ragnar

Subject: Where you at, fugly?

I need to talk to you. Meet me at Whitebanner.

I grimaced. Having a conversation with my old enemy – who I’d transformed into an ant-person – was pretty low on my list of priorities.

With Vic’s cloak form once again covering my goblin features, I went out into the dark streets.

The air was crisp and clear, and even though it wasn’t my own settlement, I could feel my senses expanding, alerting me of possible threats.

Nighttime was my time.

Channeling my mana, I commanded the surrounding shadows to huddle close around me. Then I walked through the streets, a dark dot inside black ink.

When I exited the poor district that housed the temple, I came across another of the city patrols and stood back in the shadows. The guards didn’t even slow down as they walked by.

Once the way was clear, I rushed through the open street. I knew where I was going. Everance had been my home for three years before I was turned into a goblin, and I knew it like the back of my hand. For the first time, I was sneaking through a settlement I was familiar with. I knew where all the important people lived, and I knew which parts were vulnerable. Back then, I was an upstanding citizen, favored by the nobility and looked up to by NPCs and players alike. And now I’d come back, as a thing lurking in the shadows, to tear it all down.

I bared my teeth in a feral grin at the thought. Being a monster was liberating.

Evading a few more patrols, I slipped into one of the city’s posher districts and soon came upon a giant pile of rubble. It was the Manapulators’ devastated mansion. My old guild.

I spotted a few dirty thugs digging through the debris. Over a year had passed in the game since I’d torn the building down, and by the look of it, the place was already picked clean. Some people still seemed to hope to find hidden riches.

It was understandable. At the prime of its existence, just before I was betrayed and cast out as a goblin, the Manapulators was the largest, most powerful guild in NEO.

For a moment I considered blasting the scavengers apart with a few direballs, but I quickly abandoned that line of thought. There was nothing to gain by it, and the explosions would attract unwanted attention.

Instead, I started climbing the pile and soon found an open hatch. It was one of the vaults I’d hidden throughout the game world. I’d already given its location to the Mob Squad so they’d have the funds necessary to build the Dark Temple. I stepped through the opening, my boots banging the floor as the shadows spilled in after me like a black curtain.

A menacing growl came from within. “Who goes there?”

I stopped at the entrance and studied the vault’s interior. It was basically an underground chamber that was warded against divination spells. Once the Mob Squad had plundered it, they’d left it open. People still seemed to think they could scrape something from inside.

I spotted the source of the voice quickly. The man was well-hidden inside a crack in the wall, indicating he had a decently leveled Stealth skill, but he couldn’t compete with my sight.

He seemed to be the only one inside, and I knew the place was virtually soundproof, so I felt no concern in letting my presence known.

“I’m the original owner,” I said. “Who’re you?”

“Ha!” came an ugly chuckle. “No, you ain’t. I heard that dude was a stupid-ass traveler who got tossed out of his own guild.”

<Wow,> Vic said admiringly in my mind. <He just described you perfectly. It’s like he’s known you for years.>

“Not really liking your attitude,” I said, talking to both of them.

“Who do you think you are, shortie?” The man slithered out of his hole and inched his way toward me, raising a dagger.

I smirked. The man hadn’t realized I could see him and was trying to sneak up on me. I let him crawl the rest of the way toward me, and just before he was about to strike my back, I directed my mana toward him, making his body seize up.

“Who am I?” I turned toward the frozen man. I could almost hear him screaming in his mind. I banished the darkness and pulled back my cowl.

The man’s eyes widened in horror as they stared into my own goblin eyes. “I’m a Shadow Lord. The chief. And this city is as good as mine.”

Then I pulled out my sacrificial dagger and, with a single stroke, embedded the blade in his heart. The bone dagger did its thing, and the unnamed man’s body was quickly consumed by liquid darkness, leaving me a shiny new level 6 void crystal.

<You got a real flair for the dramatic, Boss, you know that?> Vic said.

I shrugged. “He was trying to kill me,” I said with my normal voice. “So I killed him first.”

<Yeah, but you also gave him that short, evil monologue at the end. You’ve really grown into that whole ‘monster villain’ image of yours.>

“Yeah, yeah.” I blew him off as I scanned the chamber’s interior.

<Did you really expect something to be left behind?>

“Not really. I guess I was feeling a little nostalgic. Come on, let’s go. Got things to do, people to kill.”

<Dramatic, check. Monster villain delivery, check. And now we’ll add overly-cliché to that list. Also check, by the way.>

I rolled my eyes and went back outside.

***

I reached my destination about an hour later. Everance Palace; the home of the city lord and the seat of power that most influential citizens and nobles strive to reach.

I didn’t like what I saw.

High-level soldiers, knights, and powerful spellcasters were patrolling the palace gardens. I caught a glimpse of a face I recognized – one of the city’s ministers – and he was trailed by no fewer than eight level 200 bodyguards. And I noticed several blotted-out dots that even my enhanced goblin eyes couldn’t pierce, indicating the presence of high-level rogues or assassins.

Storming the palace on my own, or even with a group of assassins like I did in Akzar, was out of the question. And if the rest of the city’s leadership was as closely guarded as the one I’d just seen, there was no chance I’d be able to surgically kill them all in a surprise attack to take over the city.

That left the original, bloodier plan. I was going to have to raise a huge army and come knocking down their front gates.

Even though I couldn’t go after Everance’s leadership directly, there were still other ways to undermine them … weaken them from within to increase our chances. But for that, I needed help.

And I knew just where to go.

***

The Leeway Pub was just another shoddy establishment in the harbor district with a very distinct clientele. A human bouncer stood at the entrance, arms crossed, eyes scanning the streets.

I removed my cougar fang necklace and put it inside my inventory. The interactions ahead would be difficult enough without the added ‘monster vibe’ effect of the magical item. I pulled my cloak tightly around me, and, abandoning the shadows, walked straight toward the lone man.

The Leeway Pub served as a meeting place for some of the most dangerous outlaws in the city, so my deep cowl and veiled appearance didn’t raise any alarm bells.

“Password?” the bouncer grunted.

I sighed. Vic was going to love this. “Cocky.”

My unruly companion let out an amused snort in my mind, but the guard didn’t budge. “That’s last year’s password. What’s the new one?”

“Shadow-crap,” I muttered. I’d been afraid my information was outdated. I could have easily overpowered the level 30 guard, but I needed to get inside peacefully.

<What now, Boss?>

Don’t worry, I know the master password too.

I looked up at the guard. “I need to get inside.”

The man’s face clouded, but it cleared right back up as I handed him 50 gold. “Of course, step right in.”

Vic snorted in my mind. <Great master password, Boss.>

“By the way,” the bouncer said as he opened the door for me. “For future reference, the password is now ‘Ballsy.’”

Vic let out a chuckle. <Strike what I said before. I like this password better.>

I rolled my eyes and stepped inside.

The place had a faint presence of smoke coming from the oil lamps that should have been cleaned months ago. Shady figures huddled together in small groups, many of them also with hoods pulled over their faces. My shorter figure made me stand out like an orc at an elven wedding, and several of the patrons turned their heads as I walked by.

I came to a stop in front of a plain man sitting behind a plain table. “What’s up, Crowley?”

The man’s eyes narrowed at my casual tone and two bodyguards seemed to materialize out of thin air on either side of him. He wore simple, somewhat dirty clothes, and his hands were rough, just like those of a common fieldworker. But I knew better than that. Crowley was nothing like his appearance. I’d crossed paths with him before during my years in Everance, usually during a quest to thwart one of his schemes. Crowley was the head of one of the biggest, most dangerous criminal organizations in the city. He was supposedly a high-level crime boss, but no one knew his exact level for sure. Now, armed with a unique monster skill, I could finally take a look at his true capabilities. Analyze.

Crowley Archer

–obfuscation item detected

“Damn it,” I muttered.

The crime lord looked me up and down calmly. “I don’t recognize you, and you just tried using some sort of detection magic on me. You know my name, yet it’s apparent you have no idea who I really am. You have ten seconds to explain yourself before my boys take you out for a walk.”

“I only need two.” I took the seat across from him. “How would you like to help me take over Everance?”

The man looked at me in surprise then laughed. “Good one. You get credit for being funny. Boys—”

I raised my hand toward the two thugs then frowned as none of them froze. Whatever enchantment was at play also hid Crowley’s thugs’ information so I couldn’t see their levels. I could normally affect creatures up to the level of my Dark Mana skill, which was currently at 81, meaning both guards were over that. As befitting a crime lord.

The first man reached out to grab me, but he froze in place of his own accord as I tugged away the shadows covering my face and looked straight into his eyes.

“As I was saying,” I said lightly, taking a glance around to check that no one had noticed what I’d done. “I’m a high-tiered goblin boss, a Shadow Lord, and I have a large army of monsters at my command. I’m coming for this city, one way or the other. I’m offering you the unique opportunity to join me early on, and I promise great rewards if you do. But if you go against me … well, a few more enemies won’t mean much at this point. So what will it be?”

<Going straight to one of the local villains to turn him against the city? I didn’t see that one coming. Truly inspired, Boss. I bet SLTV ratings are about to skyrocket.>

Crowley’s eyes met my own, which were now visible underneath the cowl. With a smirk, I passed a hand over my face, obscuring it with a fresh patch of shadows.

“Now that’s a proposal I don’t hear every day,” the crime lord said. He motioned for his bodyguards to back away, and they returned to stand behind him. “You obviously know I’m one of the underworld leaders, but helping monsters kill the rest of my fellow humans is a little dark, even for me.”

I grinned at his response. In the past, getting a confession out of a sharp criminal of his true position was only achievable after a long and arduous chain of quests. But now, all I had to do was flash him a view of my face to get the same response. “You have me all wrong,” I said. “I’m a monster, yes, but I’m also a traveler. I don’t go killing indiscriminately … often.”

“A traveler, eh?” Crowley’s eyes narrowed even more. “Your kind are a precious commodity these days; I have several open bounties on the likes of you. Rich people are willing to pay a lot of gold to have a traveler working for them.”

“Sorry, but I’m a little busy with being a clan chief and conquering this entire zone,” I said lightly. “But if being a traveler is not proof enough for you, ask around. We’ve conquered Novenguard, Storg, and Whitebanner already, and we didn’t hurt any of the civilians. They’re now part of my clan. You will all be, too, by the way. If you help me get there, you’ll have the ear of a grateful chief who owes you a favor. What do you say?”

“That is … an interesting offer,” Crowley said slowly. “I will need time to verify this information using my sources and to gather some of my friends. Let’s say … three days?”

“Sure.” I stood up. “I’ll visit again in three days.” I bent forward, dissolving the shadows from my face, and pulled off my hood completely. “And if I don’t like your answer,” I growled, taking pleasure in his alarmed expression at having a snarling goblin mere centimeters from his face, “I’ll burn you and this entire place down.”

Then I teleported away, leaving him alone with my threat.

I loved being a monster.

***

“You know,” Vic said audibly as we appeared back in the Dark Temple. “Every time I think you played out that whole monster angle, you go and do something like this. Kudos for that whole ‘I’m the bigger bad’ routine.”

“Glad you approve,” I said dryly. “Anything to appease my fans.”

“Actually, they’re my fans,” Vic said brightly. “For them, you’re just the hilariously innovative meat-suit sidekick I keep around.”

“Haha – I know for a fact some of them are watching me specifically and … why the hell am I arguing over this with you?”

“No idea, Boss; you usually just let things slide. But hey, don’t feel bad, you still get a small consolation prize. Check this out.”

Barter skill level increased to 15

It looked like my little conversation with Crowley was enough to increase the skill. Barter was tied to the Social attribute, which rarely increased since I invested all my level-up points into Mental. My recent tier up, however, increased both my Physical and Social secondary attributes, giving room for my lower-leveled skills to grow.

“So what’s next, Boss? Gonna try appealing to the head of the local lawyer association? I hear those guys are real cutthroats.”

“Not exactly,” I said as I moved toward the exit. “But there are a few other—” I stopped abruptly when I opened the door and looked at the street. “That wasn’t here before.”

White pillars were planted in the ground around the temple. They were slightly curved, reminding me of giant elephant tusks, their narrow tips pointing toward the edifice. The pillars exuded a strong sense of magic, and I could see the darkness emitted by the temple stopping before them.

It seemed that despite the loophole the Mob Squad had used to get approval for the construction of the evil building, the city had taken precautions, erecting a barrier to contain the darkness from spreading, limiting Nihilator’s zone of influence.

Several high-level priests and paladins were stationed along the barrier.

I closed the door before they could see me. This was a problem.

As a powerful, tier 4 boss, I knew I could breach the barrier, especially with the proximity of my temple to enhance my strength. But such an act would brand me an enemy to the city, giving them the excuse they needed to tear down the building.

I couldn’t allow that.

It also meant I couldn’t bring in any additional forces without being seen.

I was confident in my ability to slip past the guards, but the number of things I could achieve on my own was limited. I’d already accomplished the most important thing I wanted to do. It was best to leave for now. I could always bring in forces once I was ready to reveal their presence and turn the temple into a staging area for an attack from within.

“Come on, Vic.” I put the cougar fang necklace back on as I turned and moved toward the altar. The runic lines on the floor flared, and a shimmering portal opened before me. “Let’s get back home.”

2 - Home Sweet Home

Magic flared around me as I stepped out of the portal in Goblin’s Gorge’s cathedral.

Goblin adepts scurried around, some chanting fevered prayers to our dark deity, others praying over the altar.

“It has returned.”

I whirled around, expecting to find the demented priest, Kuzai, huffing at my neck. Instead, I found the smiling face of a goblin.

The goblin chortled. “I’m sorry, High Priest, I just wanted to give you a sense of familiarity.”

“Bek,” I said with a grin. Before logging out, I’d appointed the previously small and timid goblin to be head priest, upgrading him to a tier 3 boss. He now held my old title of Dread Totem, a position of greater power than that of Kuzai. “How are you enjoying your new role?”

Bek gave me a small bow then pointed his thumb toward the corner, where a gray-skinned, emaciated creature was scrubbing the floors. “I told Kuzai to scrub the building until it’s white as snow.”

I arched an eyebrow at him. “The cathedral is built out of black obsidian.”

“I know,” Bek chuckled.

I laughed. “Good call.”

Kuzai had more than earned the humiliating treatment. In his fervor, the ex-head priest had gone against my orders more than once and ultimately crossed the line by sacrificing members of our clan to Nihilator. As punishment, I stripped him of his authority, promoted Bek over him, and told the goblin priest to make the other’s life a never-ending humiliation.

“There are more adepts than usual,” I noted, pointing my chin at the dozens of goblins.

“Yes, High Priest. I’ve recalled some of the army’s adepts to help attend the cathedral. The dark god is pleased with our show of devotion.”

As far as I knew, Nihilator was only interested in sacrifices, but if having a bunch of goblins fussing around his altar worked, I wasn’t going to put a stop to it. “Good, keep it up. But make sure they’re ready to join the army at a moment’s notice.”

“Of course, High Priest.”

I walked through the cathedral’s hall toward the giant double door at the far end and stepped outside, where a wide staircase led down to the valley’s floor. I could see the entire city spread before me. I almost didn’t recognize the settlement anymore. Goblin’s Gorge had transformed. The streets were bustling with workers, soldiers, players, and a few gremlins thrown into the mix. Many buildings had sprouted two or three floors, several even reaching four. Everywhere I looked, I saw signs of development. Many more buildings were surrounded by construction struts and piles of building materials, while goblin builders crawled over them, busy at work.

I glanced back at Kuzai, who was scrubbing the floor while glaring at Bek, and smirked.

It was good to be back.

***

“Oren!”

“Father!”

Tika and Lirian smothered me in hugs before I could take more than a few steps inside the Chief’s Haunt.

Channeling a bit of mana into my muscles, I picked them both up in my arms. My spouse and my daughter giggled as they hugged me back, kissing me. For a second, I forgot about everything else. All that mattered was this moment, being with the ones I loved most.

They dragged me over to the dining room where a couple of goblin maids hurriedly brought us some pastries and drinks.

“What have you two been doing while I was away?” I asked.

“I’ve been training some of the new workers as hunters,” Tika said proudly. “Raider’s Camp has access to good hunting grounds, and with the portal system you established, it’s easy to bring back meat.”

“Great!” I nodded approvingly. Anything that added to my clan’s food stocks helped make us stronger. “What about you?” I asked Lirian.

My daughter smiled at me. “Training, of course.”

“Still?” I checked her information. Though most of it was hidden from me, I could at least see her level. Lirian was now level 45, five more since I’d last seen her.

“Yes, Father,” she said. “I was too weak to help you fight Storg’s master summoner. I won’t fail again.”

I chuckled. “You ran him through, Lir; it’s not your fault he was way too high-level to die. And if you hadn’t joined when you did, he and the other mages would have blasted me apart.”

I intentionally neglected to mention that I was never in real danger. Nihilator’s Sanction would have saved me from death, though my daughter’s intervention did spare me a great deal of pain.

Lirian’s face brightened. “I only want to make you proud. Like a proper goblin princess should.”

I put a hand on her shoulder. “I am proud of you, Lir.” I felt a lump in my throat as I took in the sight of her delicate face. I had only two months, at most, left to spend with her. Digital or not, Lirian was my daughter, and the thought that our time together was limited weighed heavily on me.

“It’s getting late,” Tika said. Her eyes burned as they locked onto mine. “Shall we go to bed?”

I smiled at her, feeling some of my anxiousness lifting. “I can’t. There are things I must discuss with Kaedric first.”

“It’s nearly the end of the day,” my fiery huntress pointed out.

I hesitated. I wanted to follow her upstairs, but I couldn’t. The deadlines the company had set for me forced me to expedite the work. A month – or two at most – didn’t seem like a lot when I had a hostile, major metropolis to conquer. And if I’d be forced to leave my two best girls behind in the end, the least I could do was to secure a safe place for them to live in.

“I’ll try to be quick,” I said and turned toward the door.

I paused for a moment on the cobbled street outside my house to let a couple of hulking Ogres carrying an entire tree trunk pass by.

A loud ‘thump’ from behind my home drew my attention. An Ogre stood in the open field, drawing a massive crossbow. A hundred meters away was a giant target that was shredded by several two-meter-long quarrels.

“Easy on the tension!” a voice said shrilly, and a short goblin wearing metal goggles walked around the giant brute. I recognized him as one of the engineers I’d recruited for the War Machine Workshop we had recently built.

“What’s this?” I asked as I approached the two.

The goblin’s eyes widened, and the Ogre nearly slammed his head into the ground in his urgency to bow down to me.

“Shadow Lord!” the goblin exclaimed, then bowed awkwardly. “We were testing one of the latest weapons the researchers invented.”

“Impressive,” I said, pointing my chin at the giant crossbow.

“It’s not bad,” the goblin admitted. “It’s too big for anyone but an Ogre to draw and aim, but it carries quite a punch. A direct hit would pierce a knight’s armor.”

“Impressive,” I repeated. “Carry on. Oh, have you seen Kaedric by any chance?”

“Ahem.” The goblin’s expression grew pained.

“He’s standing right behind me, isn’t he?” I said with a sigh.

“Yes, my lord,” the seneschal’s urbane voice came over my shoulder.

I turned to face him. The hob stood with his head bowed and his mandibles slightly ajar. I noticed that the bulkiness he had gained after a year of feasting on enemy kobolds’ brains had somewhat receded, giving him a sort of distinguished appearance. In a monstrous sort of way. “I know everything that happens in the clan, and I still have no idea how you’re always there when I need you, or how you keep sneaking up on me. Don’t you ever go home?” I frowned as I realized something. “Wait a minute … do you even have a home? What do you do when I’m not around?”

The mandibled hob tilted his head at me. “Oversee the clan, of course.”

“Yeah, but where do you sleep?”

“My kind requires little sleep. I occasionally spend several minutes in a trancelike state. Mostly while overseeing a repetitive project that doesn't require much of my attention. It also helps stave off my hunger.”

<So the freaky, brain-eating puppet sleeps on his feet while dreaming about sucking out the brains of the people he watches?> Vic said. <Not creepy at all.>

I shrugged. It adds character.

“How may I be of service, my lord?” Kaedric asked.

“It’s been nearly a week since I was last in the valley,” I said. “We should catch up on things. Then I want to start coordinating our settlements’ trade routes.”

“I’d be happy to provide you with updated clan status. However, you should confer with your Minister of Trade for matters concerning global economics.”

“Alright. I’ll talk to him next. Now, what do I need to know?”

My seneschal took a moment to gather his thoughts. “Overall, I’d say that the clan is doing very well. Our population growth has far outpaced our food generation rate. Normally, that would prohibit us from providing them with the required daily upkeep, but we have more than enough thanks to the daily contribution we receive from the conquered vassal settlements.

“With that in mind, daily food gain, after subtracting upkeep, is nearing 2,000 units. Our daily income from taxes has increased to roughly 1,500 gold, and the clan’s treasury currently stands at 16,050 gold. Our expansions into Ogre Fort and Raider’s Camp are progressing well. They are providing a constant yield of ore, coal, and meat.

“Since you upgraded Goblin’s Gorge to a city, the capital bonuses have also increased. Our warfare production chains now produce several dozen pieces of gear per day for our soldiers. We’ve also captured most of the supplies from the army you defeated near Woodhaven, so we have enough gear at the moment to equip more than 2,000 soldiers.”

“Good!” I beamed at him. We needed a bit more than 2,000 troops, but that was a decent start. “What else?”

“Energy yield is at an all-time high,” Kaedric said. “With the contribution from our new vassal settlements, our daily yield stands at 133,228. That number increases as our vassals recover their militias and increase their population. We currently have 787,534 EP at our disposal.”

“That’s incredible.” I suddenly remembered something. “You said we produce close to 2,000 units of food after upkeep. Exactly how much is the daily upkeep?”

Kaedric didn’t even pause to consider the question. “Exactly 1,058 basic and 75 advanced food. And that includes the 50 percent reduction that Eternal Night gives us.”

That was still a lot. “If I’m remembering right, there’s a blessing option that completely mitigates upkeep.”

“There is, my lord. The cathedral’s controls are only available to the priesthood, but I believe there is such an option for the Eternal Night blessing. However, it only affects those inside the local zone of influence.”

I nodded. “And that’s the reason I hadn’t purchased it before; it cost too much for the return. But now that we’re swimming with energy … how much upkeep is spent on the workers and those who always stay in the valley?”

Kaedric’s eyes went distant for just a moment. “Roughly 120 units of basic food. It varies as the army often rotates back soldiers for training.”

“Alright, give me a second.” I brought up the Shrine Interface and accessed the Eternal Night’s upgrade options.

Eternal Night blessing. Rank: 2

Enemies: -10% max HP. Cost: 500 FP. [Purchased]

Enemies: -10% max MP. Cost: 500 FP.

Enemies: -10% damage. Cost: 800 FP. [Purchased]

Enemies: -10% armor and resistances. Cost: 1000 FP. [Purchased]

Allies: No food upkeep required. 1,000 FP.

Eternal Night Rank 3: 4,000 FP

I had 710 faith points available, so I brought up the Energy Options menu and purchased 300 points for 3,000 EP. Then I returned to the Zone Blessings menu and selected the upkeep upgrade.

Zone Blessing upgrade [no upkeep]. Purchased

Shadow-Touched creatures inside the local zone of influence are sustained by the blessed darkness, requiring no food.

“There,” I said. “That should help improve our food gain a little.”

Just for the fun of it, I accessed the Energy Options menu again to check what it would take to raise my level to 100.

Level Increase: 63 → 100. XP required: 862,100. Cost: 1,293,150 EP

Insufficient energy (784,534 EP available)

I had to fight to suppress a grin. In just a few more days I would be able to purchase level 100 for myself. Of course, levels weren’t everything; skills were more important. So I’d need about a hundred thousand or so points to also raise my skills. The ease at which I juggled these incredible numbers made me feel lightheaded. But I had to be realistic; being powerful was important, but it wasn’t the most vital thing. I couldn’t be everywhere at once, after all, and there would always be individuals more powerful than me to fight. Spending so much EP on myself was … inefficient. Having a large and powerful army was more important.

“How do you think we should invest all that extra energy?” I asked my seneschal. “Should we use it to raise the default levels of all workers from 10 to 20? That should further boost our economy, right?”

“It will take over four and a half million EP to increase the level of every one of our 226 workers,” Kaedric said calmly.

I winced. “That’s significantly more expensive than when we raised them all to level 10.”

“The EP cost grows exponentially, with notable increases every 50 levels.”

A quick test with the interface showed that purchasing a single level after level 100 would cost over 80,000 EP. “Any other suggestions?”

“We can set aside a portion of the daily EP yield to purchase XP that will be distributed among all clan members.”

“Right.” I suddenly remembered the first time I’d inspected the Energy Options, back when my clan’s population was still in double digits, it was set on buying XP for clan members, giving the lion’s share to the chief and elite guards. “But I think I prefer a more direct approach. Maybe use it to build instant settlements in places with rich resources?”

“Excellent idea, my lord,” Kaedric said amicably. “Where would that be?”

“Eh …” I remembered the Badlands were notoriously known for their lack of rich resource deposits. We’d long since reached the maximum amount of resources we could extract from the valley and were only able to go beyond it by trading with other settlements. “I see your point. What about increasing the level of our army? The lowest level is 17 if I remember correctly; what would it cost to bring everyone to level 20?”

“Raising 1,630 soldiers to that level will cost somewhere in excess of 12 million EP,” Kaedric said. I could almost swear I heard some smugness in his otherwise neutral tone. “And might I add that, at their current level, resurrecting the entire army will cost over 300,000 EP.”

“Damn,” I said, feeling frustrated.

<Sucks to be rich, eh?> Vic sighed theatrically. <No one understands the sacrifices, right, Boss?>

I hate you, I sent to him.

<You only say it because you feel it.>

“My lord?” Kaedric inquired.

“Never mind,” I said. “We’ll keep the energy in reserve until I have a concrete use for it.”

Governor skill level increased to 15.

It looked like my second Social-dependent skill had just reached the new cap. At least I was doing something right.

“What else is going on with the clan?” I asked.

“We’re doing reasonably well in terms of non-military related resources such as stone, wood, leather, and the like. The settlement-wide upgrade I’ve been overseeing has put a strain on our resource production, but we’ve been able to maintain the expansion rate thanks to the stocks we’ve amassed thus far.”

“I noticed that. This place is entirely different. Everywhere I look I see two, three, or four-story buildings.”

Kaedric nodded. “We’ve added more wings to all the workshops, increased the size of the warehouse and the inn, and upgraded all existing lodgings by several floors. To my estimate, the clan can now accommodate double the number of crafters and artisans we currently hold.”

“Can accommodate?” I repeated. “Why haven’t you already summoned them?”

“Despite our increased workspace, our resource gathering ratio to manufacturing capability holds a delicate balance. If we suddenly recruit ten more blacksmiths, we won’t have enough metal to keep them occupied. And if we increase the amount of metal we bring in via the Export Office, we’d soon run out of wood needed to trade for it, hampering all our other projects that rely on wood.”

“I see.” I rubbed my chin. “I guess that’s one of the things I’ll need to remember when I talk with Yeshy. Is he still at the gremlins’ market?”

“No, my lord. The Minister of Trade is inspecting the various Gremlin’s Guilds you’ve built in the conquered settlements. He should be back tomorrow.”

“Right.” Monster clans could trade with each other via export offices, but ‘civilized’ settlements were different. Those types of settlements used more of a real-life approach which necessitated physically ferrying goods from one place to another. The Gremlin’s Guild allowed us to connect monster and non-monster settlements with trade routes; something I intended to take full advantage of. But first I’d have to find the fledgling minister. The workday had already ended, so tracking down the gremlin would have to wait for tomorrow.

“I guess I’ll turn in, then,” I said. I did, after all, have a hot date waiting for me. “I’ll see you later, Kaedric.”

The mandibled hob bowed his head. “Of course, my lord.”

***

Tika nearly charged me when I appeared back in our room. From her perspective, it’d been a week since we’d last spent some time together.

I took the beautiful huntress in my arms, marveling at how much easier it was with my new boss tier, then I threw her onto the bed.

To my surprise, Tika nimbly grabbed the bedpost and launched herself upward, perching on a wooden beam, and smirked down at me. “How are you going to get to me now, Chief?”

I grinned back at her. “With magic.”

“Not fair,” she protested, easily evading a blob of darkness that tried to push her down. She leaped to another beam, displaying a level of nimbleness that left no room for doubt about where our daughter got her athleticism.

“Well, how else will I ever catch up to you?” I asked.

She dropped down on top of me, her weight and momentum throwing us both onto the bed. “By asking nicely,” she whispered in my ear.

“Well if you think I’m gonna beg …” Goosebumps rose along my neck as her hot breath drove tingles of pleasure through my sensitive goblin ears. “Then you’re absolutely right.”

***

The next day arrived all too quickly and with it my long list of responsibilities.

Once we’d finished eating, I reluctantly got up from the dining table, kissed Lirian and Tika goodbye, and left the house.

I still had two days before my follow-up meeting with Crowley, but I had plenty of things to take care of. I needed to get an update from Sullivan on the state of our conquests, track down Yeshlimashu to discuss the global economy, and evade Ragnar who was apparently looking for me.

I stepped onto the bustling road outside my house and closed my eyes, letting the information tendrils that saturated my settlement wash over me. The amount of information was substantially larger than before, but I focused my thoughts on a specific area. The gremlin marketplace was bustling with activity, but I couldn’t detect the presence of the one gremlin I needed.

That made Sullivan my next target.

I decided to brush up on the status of the army before talking to him, so I accessed the Settlement Interface, navigated to the population tab, and filtered the list to combat-oriented individuals. The result was still many pages long.

<Want me to whip out a summary table for you, Boss?> Vic asked.

That would be great.

The list shrank to a more manageable size.

Military Forces [1,849 units total]

Bosses: 15

●      Tier 1: 9 (not including Ogre Mages)

●      Tier 2: 4

●      Tier 3: 2

Ogres: 127

●      Infernal Ogres: 93

●      Ogre Mages (tier 1 boss): 34

Hobgoblins: 1,523

●      Warriors/Scouts: 388

●      Lieutenants: 1,133

●      Adepts: 2

Kobolds: 92

●      Assassins: 92

Goblins: 92

●      Healers: 92

Vassal mobilized forces [current unit count: 1,544]

Koboldtopia: 132

Akzar: 800 (max: 2,400)

Novenguard: 115 (max: 2,000)

LiceNest: 12

Whitebanner: 250 (max: 2,000)

Storg: 250 (max: 500)

<I didn’t include combat units that aren’t normally part of the army,> Vic said. <Like the adepts maintaining the shrines or that scorpion-hob puppet you put in charge of Akzar.>

I nodded. My army was closing in on 2,000 soldiers, and the amount of militia I could raise, when fully restored in a few weeks, would be triple that amount. Of course, a mobilized force was inferior to my own troops. I couldn’t resurrect them, though they restored themselves over time, and aside from Akzar, which specialized in warfare, most of the mobilized soldiers were lower level than mine.

I switched over to the Breeder’s Den Interface to check on my available food for summoning new troops.

Breeder’s Den

Basic food available: 21,030

Advanced food available: 663

Exquisite food available: 718

I had already concluded that summoning hobgoblin lieutenants was far better than calling up normal warriors. Lieutenants cost more, and though they were only marginally stronger than the normal soldiers, they more than made up for the extra cost by coming into the world as named, autonomous individuals. But they required advanced food. With my current stocks, I could only summon 33 of them. The amount of exquisite food was sufficient to summon a new batch of goblin healers, but they also required advanced food.

Kaedric, I projected my thoughts through my enchanted earring. See if you can shift food ingredients from basic food to increase our advanced food yield.

<Yes, my lord. It is possible to double advanced food production by reducing the much larger basic food gain by 30 percent.>

Do it, I instructed. I cut the mental connection and turned my attention back to the Settlement Interface.

“Let’s see about the soldiers’ equipment,” I muttered and accessed the clan’s inventory, filtering the list to show combat gear.

Inventory [Weapons & Armor]

●      Willow shortbows: 103

●      Hob steel armor: 2,152

●      Hob kobold-scaled armor: 42

●      Weapons (assorted): 2,152

●      Hob shields: 1,110

●      Ogre spiked mace: 38

●      Ogre leather armor: 34

The amount of gear was more than satisfying. Reading the line of kobold-scaled armor brought a smile to my face. After butchering a few hundred kobolds on our way to rescue the captured players, we’d collected the scales they left behind. It took a little while, but our crafters came up with a way to incorporate them into our oxsaurian leather armor, improving it significantly.

Our successful conquests had netted my clan some hefty rewards. I could only hope it would be enough to support us against the powerful enemies we would meet soon.

I had to conquer Everance, free the imprisoned players, find David Tenenbaum, decipher the rest of the tablet, locate the VI conduit, and hopefully find a way to free every last player from the digital prison NEO had turned into.

But first I had to have a conversation with my army’s strategist.

Walking into Goblin’s Gorge’s cathedral, I connected the open portal to Storg’s with a flick of my mind. I noted, with a smile, that Kuzai was still scrubbing the same spot on the floor he’d been working on yesterday. Then I stepped through the portal and disappeared in a flash of magic.

3 - From Beneath

I exited the portal inside Storg’s Dark Temple. Goblin adepts, some of the army’s healers, were performing devotions. They turned and bowed deeply at me, murmuring ‘Shadow Lord’ as I passed them by.

I left the temple and emerged onto a bustling street. The town’s original population, now part of my clan, was walking side by side with hob soldiers and hulking Ogres. The city itself had metamorphosed; the buildings seemed to loom menacingly over the pedestrians, sinister symbols embedded in their walls. Dark shadows hugged the edifices even though I had not purchased the Eternal Night blessing for most of my conquered vassals.

I could see all the way to the town walls. They were already repaired. Hob soldiers were crawling all over them, making them even higher and stronger.

I approved of the extra effort. Storg was our northernmost outpost, the closest to Everance. Any army sent to attack us would have to go through here first.

“Chief!” I heard someone shout ecstatically.

I turned and spotted Malkyr. My large friend’s frame was easily visible through the passing pedestrians.

“About time you got back here; things were kinda dull. No one’s tried to kill me repeatedly for like a week.”

“That’s not exactly a bad thing,” a woman’s voice said, and a moment later I spotted Hoshisu, Malkyr’s sister. Several other familiar faces came behind her.

“Good to see you guys,” I greeted them. “What have you been up to?”

“Smithing mostly,” Malkyr said. “Keeping busy trying to come up with new armor designs. I only came to Storg—”

“He’s not interested in your downtime activities,” his sister reprimanded him. She looked at me and offered a thin smile. “We’ve all been training and preparing for the attack on Everance. Some of us are concentrating our efforts on research in the science facility. I heard Aly’s made great progress with her cyber-telepathy project.”

“Cyber telepathy?” I chuckled. “That’s a cool name for it. Have you seen Sullivan around by any chance?”

“He should be right over,” said a pale-faced player I remembered liberating from Whitebanner’s prison. For some reason, he didn’t meet my eyes when he talked.

I tilted my head at him. “Have we met before?”

The player, Jaelon, hesitated. “N— … yes.” He swallowed hard. “My friend Nesteph and I were part of the raid force the Manapulators sent to Goblin’s Gorge … I’m really sorry!” he added hurriedly. “We had no idea you were a player; we were led to believe it was just another monster raid, a test to join the guild.”

I smiled at him. “Ancient history. We’re all on the same side now.”

He seemed relieved, and his eyes met mine for the first time. He smiled back hesitantly. “Thanks for rescuing us, and sorry again.”

A player carrying a stack of papers hurried toward us from the far side of the street. A tall, purple-caped goblin followed behind him.

“Oren!” Sullivan said with relief. “Thank god you’re here.”

“You sure about that?” I asked. “You do remember which god we’re supposed to be worshiping, right?”

“Poor choice of words, but it’s a good thing you’re here.”

“That normally means trouble. What’s up?”

The army strategist looked at the other players with a raised eyebrow. “No one told him?”

“I tried,” Malkyr protested and pointed at his sister. “She wouldn’t let me.”

“What’s going on?” I asked. I didn’t like being out of the loop.

A terrified shriek pierced the air, and we all spun toward the sound.

A bleeding woman ran into the main street from a side alley, crying and yelling hysterically. Before anyone could do anything to help her, a blur of movement followed her, then two, scythelike blades erupted from the woman’s chest. She managed one final shriek before she was hoisted into the air, then the blades tore sideways, dissecting her into chunks.

A blood-drenched creature that looked like a giant, white praying mantis screeched at the successful kill, ignoring the screams of the terrified civilians.

“That happened,” Sullivan deadpanned.

I recognized the creature. It was a bonetis, a sort of giant praying mantis whose exoskeleton was made of bone rather than chitin. I’d seen them before in Akzar’s arena, where they were pitted against Bonecruncher, The Champion, as a warm-up act. The specimen before me looked like fodder though.

The thing’s body seemed to be composed solely of white, scythelike blades. It skittered on all six limbs as it charged into the crowd, looking for another victim. I instinctively froze it, but before I could order my dagger to fly over and sacrifice it, a dozen hob soldiers charged and took it apart with their enchanted blades.

“What’s going on?” I demanded, turning back to the players. “Why are they running around my city? Where do they come from? Why doesn’t the army stop them from hurting civilians?”

The purple-caped goblin took a step forward and bowed his head apologetically. “My fault, Chief. Savol not able to cover all town to protect everyone.”

“It’s not your fault, General,” Sullivan said and turned to me. “Those things come from underground, probably through the sewers, and come out into the open randomly. This has been going on for several days. Apparently, the town had this pest problem long before we got here. Back then, the mage guild put magic barriers in key underground tunnels, blocking most of the paths into the city.”

“Bonetises were supposed to be a player quest,” Malkyr added. “You know, whenever the population grows large enough to slip through the gaps, recruit some adventurers to cull them.”

“Unfortunately,” Sullivan continued, “since we killed most of the guild’s high-level mages when we took over, there’s not enough of them left to maintain the barriers, and the bonetises started pouring out in droves. From everywhere.”

“Like out of toilets,” Malkyr said and shuddered. “Thank god we players don’t need to shi—”

“They’re a problem,” his sister cut him off smoothly. “They’re not especially high-level, 20 at most, but by the time our soldiers intercept them, they do a lot of damage.”

Sullivan sighed. “We’ve already sustained several civilian fatalities. The bonetises that escape take the body parts with them, presumably as food.”

“Why haven’t you sent in the army to clean them up?” I asked.

“Two reasons,” he said. “One, at such close-quarters fighting in the underground tunnels, our soldiers could be overwhelmed. Most of them are still below level 20, so it takes two or three of them to bring a single bonetis down reliably.”

“Why not send the champions then?” I asked. “Bonecruncher and Broncar can easily handle the problem. I’ve personally seen the Ettin eat a bonetis as if it was an extra-crispy cereal.”

Sullivan sighed again. “Those two belong to Akzar’s militia, remember? They returned to their city along with the remainder of their forces, and I’d much rather have Akzar recover their numbers than mobilize them to deal with our crisis. But that’s not the issue, which brings me to the second reason we haven’t sent anyone in after them: We can’t find the entrance to their tunnels.”

I blinked at him. “Excuse me?”

“The bony critters invade the sewers from somewhere deeper,” Kyth, the half-gnome, half-goblin player said with a grim smile. “And we can’t seem to find it. We need to trace their route when they return with their spoils, but we can’t exactly follow them through the underground tunnels they come up from.”

“What about the golems? Their beads should be able to pass through anything the bonetises can.”

Sullivan scoffed. “Apart from the fact that their cores are too big to pass through, the two won’t play ball.”

Vic chuckled in my mind. <Good one, I need to remember that.>

“Swarm doesn’t understand the concept of tracking; all he wants to do is kill,” Sullivan said, exasperated. “And Aidanriel won’t go down into the sewers; says he refuses to sully his shining balls.”

Malkyr winced. “Yeah, he keeps repeating that.”

<My brother does have difficulty grasping the subtleties of testicular quips,> Vic remarked.

“So how do I come in?” I asked. “I can’t – and won’t – squeeze through toilet pipes.”

“But your shadow clone can, right?” Sullivan smirked at me. “You could slip in through the cracks and locate where those things are coming from. Then you—”

I sighed. “Then you want me to clear up their nest, right?”

“Wrong,” Sullivan said. “Those bonetises are a great XP source. Almost all of the players are eager to go after them. I’d much rather they, and maybe some select individual troops, go down there and grind.”

“Sorry buddy,” Malkyr said to me with a grin. “You’ll just breeze through the whole thing and steal all our XP.”

I hesitated. “How long is it going to take? Everance has to take precedence.” I debated with myself about revealing the fact that I only had two months remaining in NEO. I wanted the players to realize the urgency and push on, but I didn’t want to demoralize them. Without me to hold the clan together, their future didn’t look good.

Sullivan seemed a little puzzled by my question. “Shouldn’t take too long. Besides, we can’t do anything against Everance until we have enough forces to march on them. In a week or two, all the vassal settlements will fully restore their militia, bringing the number of soldiers we can mobilize to about 7,000. Even then, we’ll still need to come up with another thousand warriors of our own before even making the first step toward the capital.”

“I remember,” I said, deciding against mentioning my time limitation. “I’m working on it.”

“Well,” the strategist continued, “while you work on that, others can deal with the bonetis threat.”

I surrendered. “Alright, so how should I do this?”

Kyth grimaced. “I’m afraid the only way to track them back is to let one of the critters run away with its kill.”

I narrowed my eyes. “I’m not letting them kill one of my clan if I can help it.”

“They strike fast and disappear faster,” Sullivan said. “So when you find one, it likely won’t be a problem.”

“I see,” I said darkly. “I better get on it, then.”

I concentrated briefly, pouring mana into my shadow. Some of the gathered players who hadn’t seen my clone in the past gasped and took a step back. I waved them goodbye with a shadow limb then rushed away, melting into the shadows, and started zooming through the town.

“Okay,” I said to Sullivan through my physical body. “I’m on that. Now, regarding the—”

“Wait, you can control both bodies at once?” The strategist looked at me in awe.

I shrugged. “It took a little effort, at first …”

Vic snorted in my mind. <More like a close call with an aneurysm.>

“… but I got it under control,” I finished. “I get a sort of game-assist to run both bodies at once. It can get a little disorienting if I’m in two different combat situations at once, but it’s still manageable.”

“Man, that’s OP,” Malkyr said.

I scanned the city through my clone eyes, having already circled the walls. There were no signs of bonetis attacks that I could see. I turned back to Sullivan. “Anyway, I’d still like an update on the state of our forces.”

“Sure,” he said, still taken aback. “The main objective right now is to consolidate our hold over the territory we conquered. We keep a thousand soldiers here at Storg at all times in case of a surprise attack. I’ve assigned another 500 to patrol the land between the settlements. With the towns’ militias nearly depleted, we’ve seen a rise in banditry and animal attacks. If we don’t keep it at manageable levels, farmers and other craftsmen won’t be able to go out and work.

“As for the rest, we keep rotating them back to Goblin’s Gorge. At any given time, there are around 350 soldiers back at the valley – mostly training. Especially the spellcasters, following your request to let them train in the new Warlock Tower.”

“Ah, right.” I had requested the army casters be stationed there as much as possible. The tower could only hold 50 individuals, and they got a substantial boost to their magical skill training speed.

“So, Chief,” Sullivan said, “do you have anything for us to do while we wait for you to build up our forces?”

Back in my shadow clone, I decided to climb the town hall since it was a central building that overlooked most of the town.

I pursed my lips. “Not at the moment. I need to go over our clan’s economic strategy with the new Minister of Trade. After that, I might need some troops to protect our trade routes.”

Sullivan shrugged. “Sure, just—”

“Hold on, I think I got something.” Back in my clone, I noticed a disturbance in the city. I flashed through the shadows at the speed of darkness and came upon a gruesome sight.

Two bonetises had cornered a couple of civilians with a young boy. The two adults were reduced to minced meat in the few seconds it took me to get to the scene, and one of the monsters was already charging at the boy. In a fit of rage, I drowned the creature’s fragile mind with dark mana, infecting it with my will. The bonetis halted mid-charge, then its body crumbled into a tangle of flailing, sharp limbs that repeatedly hacked and stabbed itself.

The kid ran away screaming while the bonetis kept dismembering itself. The other monster picked up a pile of chopped flesh with its forescythes and rushed into a storm drain, leaving a bloody trail behind.

I delayed for a moment to make sure the bonetis I dominated was dead, then rushed into the drain after the monster, finding myself inside Storg’s sewers.

The place was a mess, with thick slime covering the walls and a putrid, chunky stream running through the bottom. Thankfully, as a mere shadow, my sense of smell was greatly muted, but I could still sense the rancid air around me. The bonetis scuttled down the sewer, oblivious to my presence.

Back in my physical body, I had to tighten my fist to keep myself from lashing out at the murderous critter. “I found one,” I said in my physical form. “Following him through the sewers.”

I continued drifting after the fleeing bonetis. It reached an unremarkable spot and suddenly disappeared underneath the knee-high sewage.

I summoned a single drilling arrow and blasted a chunk off the wall, marking the location, then dove into the opaque liquid after the creature. Almost immediately, I found a makeshift tunnel at the bottom of the sewer and followed it. It led sideways before bending upward then I found myself stepping out of the pool of sewage and into an underground cavern.

“Got it,” I said, looking at the players around me. “There’s a tunnel below the sewers, three streets west of here. It leads to an underground cave. I’ve marked the wall next to it; you shouldn’t have a problem finding it.”

“Ugh.” Malkyr wrinkled his nose. “Maybe we should rethink not sending the NPCs after it?”

“Don’t worry, kid.” Kyth patted his knees. “I think I have a way to let us through with minimum, eh … sewage leaks.”

“Oren can probably teleport us one by one, right?” Malkyr looked at me hopefully.

I shook my head. “Sorry, buddy. Nihilator’s zone of influence doesn’t extend that far below. You’re on your own.”

“Crap,” Malkyr muttered.

“And then some.” I cracked a smile at him. “Well, if we’re all done here …”

“Yeah, we’ll form hunting parties right away,” Sullivan said. “Are you going back to the valley?”

“That’s the plan.”

“Then you might want to invite the Mob Squad to join us.”

“You’ve got it,” I said. “Send me a message if you need anything else.”

“Will do.”

I nodded at the other players then teleported away.

***

“Alright.” Sullivan turned to the other players. “So who wants to go down there first?”

Malkyr sighed. “I guess I’ll go. I just need to grab my sewage gear.”

“You’ve got gear specifically designed for sewage diving?” Hoshisu raised an eyebrow at her brother.

“Yeah, also known as my old, disposable leather armor,” he said grumpily.

“I’ll join too,” Kyth said. “And I’ll message Aly and Nero; I’m sure they’ll want in as well.”

“Go get ready,” Sullivan said. “Savol, better bring in a squad of our strongest soldiers to secure that entrance. The tight quarters won’t allow us to deploy a large force down there.”

“Savol will do this,” the goblin general agreed.

***

I emerged from the portal in Goblin’s Gorge’s cathedral and took a moment to inhale the familiar information tendrils around me. I smiled. The Mob Squad was still dining at the inn, despite being way past morning.

Another short-range teleport brought me to the inn’s front door. I stepped inside.

The large building was hosting a couple of dozen soldiers that looked like they had just finished a shift, along with some of the clan’s players. The Mob Squad was occupying a central table, consuming – according to the many empty dishes – their fifth breakfast. Lirian was sitting with them.

“Here’s the chief!” Riley, the other dark priest of Nihilator, cheered, waving a wedge of meat pie at me.

“Hey, guys.” I approached the four players and looked questioningly at my daughter.

The goblinette smiled at me. “I wanted to meet the heroes you sent out, Father.”

“Oh, we’re not hero—” Riley started saying, then his eyes widened, and he began choking and spluttering.

I slapped his back and he spat out a chunk of food.

“Father?” he exclaimed when he got his breath under control. “I knew she was a princess, but …”

“Ah, right, you weren’t around when she was born,” I said. “Yeah, Lirian is my daughter. I know it might sound weird, but she’s important to me; I trust you’ll treat her well.”

“We’re practically besties by now,” Misa said, putting her arm around the goblinette’s shoulders.

“They have been very accommodating, Father,” Lirian said.

“May I sit with you?” I asked.

“Help yourself,” Fox grunted, then noisily slurped down a bowl of stew and put the empty dish on top of a growing pile of similar bowls.

“You were feeling a little peckish, I gather?” I asked with a smile.

“You don’t know the half of it, man,” Riley said. “We spent the last year having to choose between spending our money on food or basic adventuring gear so we could complete simple quests to earn more money. Having free access to so much food is a treat. Even the ladies stuffed their faces.”

“Excuse me,” Misa said indignantly. “I did not ‘stuff my face.’ I ate like the lady that I am.”

“Yeah, a half-goblin lady that stuffs her face,” Riley agreed.

Raystia giggled. “The food here is much better than I remembered. And the place is bigger.”

“We renovated,” I said. “Also got a few more recipes and access to some new ingredients.”

Riley patted his extended stomach. “I’m gonna stay right here and see if I can clean out your kitchen. They have to stop being able to keep up with us at some point.”

“I doubt it,” I said with a chuckle. “Gandork and his staff are used to cooking thousands of dishes every day; only a small portion of them come to the inn. Most are delivered to the Breeder’s Den.”

“The building that Raystia demolished?” Fox looked at me, seeming interested for the first time, ignoring the catgirl’s embarrassed cough. “That’s a fine piece of architecture.”

I vaguely remembered that the yellow-furred bugbear was a bigshot architect in real life. “Yeah. Though I’ve taken care to magically ward the building since then.” I winked at the catgirl. “Not going to be so easy to blow it up a second time.”

She smirked. “Is that a challenge, Uncle Oren?”

“Oh, no.” I raised both hands. “I’m not competing with you and your devious mind.”

“Smart,” Fox said between chews.

“I do have another challenge to offer you,” I said.

That drew everyone’s attention from their food. Lirian’s long goblin ears perked up.

“There’s an infestation of bonetises, a sort of skeletal praying mantis, at Storg,” I explained. “We found the entrance to their lair, and the other players are organizing a hunting party to clean it out for the loot and XP. I thought I’d check if you’re interested in joining them?”

“An infestation? Where, exactly?” Misa asked with a raised eyebrow.

“The sewers.”

“No thanks.” She shuddered. “I’ve had enough sewer-related quests to last me a lifetime.”

“You sure?” I asked. “This time you’d be operating inside an allied town. You’ll have backup, and it’s a good chance to get some decent XP. The bonetises are around level 20, from what I’m told.”

“Interesting,” Fox said. “I don’t mind gaining some more levels; our growth stagnated during our time in Everance.”

“You’ll only need to catch up to the levels of our soldiers if you want to join the army,” I said. “I see you’re around level 15, so it should be a good match for you.”

Riley shook his head. “You make a good point, but I’m with Misa on this. Unless there’s a real reward, I’m not going back into another sewer.”

I winced. “I no longer have my Quest Giver skill. Shiva took it away. He said I was exploiting it.”

<And he had a point,> Vic said in my mind.

“I can offer you some more gold,” I suggested. “Though not as much as before, since I’d have to offer the same to the other players as well.”

“That’s too bad,” Fox said. “Those quests of yours were good XP.”

“Let me check what else I can offer,” I said and opened my inventory.

I didn’t have a lot on me since I used to send most of the mundane stuff I looted directly into the clan’s warehouse. Aside from the equipment I was wearing, I mostly carried unique items like the Chalice of Infernal Energies I used to make foblins go ‘boom,’ the Book of the Damned – which was a demon-summoning tome – some spatial satchels, and the broken Divine Amulet I got from Whitebanner’s head priest. I also had a Divine Essence gem – a drop of crystallized Outrider blood. I had tried swapping it for the amulet’s cracked central gem, but my dark magic conflicted instantly with the holy relic, nearly causing a catastrophic reaction. I’d kept the two items separated ever since.

I settled on taking out a few potions – healing ones that were too weak for my prodigious health pool and one that turned the drinker into mist – as well as a couple of scrolls.

Fox barely glanced at the items. “No thanks.”

My daughter’s eyes, however, were glued to one of the scrolls. “What is that?”

I followed her gaze. “That’s a Teleport of Fate scroll. Supposedly it transfers the caster to where he should be …” I drifted off as I realized something. My daughter had a trait called Child of Fate, which sounded awfully synergetic with the scroll. I offered it to Lirian, and she nearly snatched it out of my hands.

“Maybe you should—” I started saying as the goblin girl unfolded the parchment. But she was already reading it.

The scroll charred and vanished as Lirian cast the spell. A blinding golden hue appeared around my daughter for a split second before dissipating. She blinked as the rest of us stared at her.

“What was that?” I asked. “Why didn’t you wait?”

Lirian shook her head. “I’m not sure, Father. I had this incredible urge to use the scroll, but nothing happened.”

“I always meant to study it more deeply. It’s the only one of its kind I’ve ever encountered.”

“I guess I should join up now.” Lirian smiled at me.

“Join up what?”

“The raid,” she said patiently. “I accepted payment, so now I must provide the required service.”

“Hold on.” My dad instincts kicked in, making me frown. My eyes narrowed as I examined my daughter. Her leather armor was of good quality and had a decent durability enchantment over it, but it was inadequate to deflect sharp bonetis claws. I was about to refuse, but then I thought better of it. At level 45, Lirian was twice the level of the bonetises, so she was hardly out of her league. If anything, it was a relatively safe environment for her to train in. I’d have to fix the condition of her gear, but for the moment, it wasn’t a reason to stand in her way. “Alright, but take some soldiers with you.”

“Yes, Father,” she agreed amicably.

“Nepotism aside, what about us?” Riley asked.

I had a sudden flash of inspiration and grinned at the adventurers. “You know what, I have another idea. How about 10,000 XP for everyone who participates in clearing out the infestation?”

That drew their attention.

“Holy crap,” Riley said. “That’s enough to get me to level 20.”

Fox stared at me pointedly. “I thought you said you don’t have your quest-giving skill anymore.”

“I don’t,” I said with a grin. “But there are other ways.”

I’d just found a good use for the abundance of energy my clan had in store. At their level range, the EP to XP cost ratio was about one to one. I could hand out a few tens of thousands of XP. It was a good way to help the players gain a leg up while also motivating them.

The Mob Squad looked at each other, and something passed between them.

“We’re in, Uncle Oren,” Raystia said finally. Her eyes suddenly looked huge, and her voice quivered slightly. “But will you please consider giving us some of it up front …”

I rolled my eyes as the rest of her party snickered.

***

I left the Mob Squad to organize for the raid and went looking for my trade minister. I’d sensed the gremlin at the marketplace and wanted to catch up with him before he popped away for another survey.

“There ‘ya are,” a familiar voice growled. Then a goblin-sized ant-person stepped out to block my way. “Been looking for ya’, fugly.”

“Ragnar,” I greeted the player and stifled a sigh. “What can I do for you?”

“You can’t keep me back ‘ere and let everyone else have all tha’ fun,” he snarled.

I took a step back. Ragnar and I had been bitter enemies for a while. The player, previously a dwarf, had worked against my clan, threatened my daughter, and even permanently murdered my army’s previous general and friend, Bob. Since I needed his knowledge to help decrypt the Outrider tablet, I had found a fitting punishment for him. I’d used the same race change scroll on him that had been used to turn me into a monster, giving him his current insectile appearance. It forced him to either join forces with me or live a miserable existence as a lonely monster. It took a while, but we formed a crude partnership that allowed us both to tolerate each other’s presence.

“I’m not keeping you here against your will,” I said.

“Oh, ye ain’t?” he said sarcastically. “You promised to show me war, but I sit on my ass all day out here. Yor clan is too comfortable; makes a man grow soft and weak.”

Vic snickered. <Looks like someone’s got ants in his pants!>

I ignored my cheesy companion. “There’s nothing wrong with resting. Why are you so eager to fight?”

“Need to grind some XP and get stronger,” Ragnar said. “Got the plan all figured out.” He raised his vice-like hands. “Gonna turn this drone thing ‘round, make myself into a real killer ant.”

I shook my head. Ragnar was obsessed with getting stronger, and judging by his previous avatar, he had a knack for building powerful characters. “Why is that so important to you?”

The drone’s multifaceted eyes narrowed. “Not a soul in this world gonna help ya out if ya can’t help yerself, boy. Gotta make yerself strong – strong ‘nuf so ya ain’t hav’n to rely on others. Strong enough to get what'cha want.” There was a haunted look in his eyes as he spoke.

“You know … you are part of a clan now, so you’re never alone. There’s always someone to back you up – not to mention an army of thousands of soldiers.”

“Pfft,” he snorted. “Only power that matters is m’self. Can’t trust no one else. They’ll all betray ya when shit hits the fan.”

That declaration soured the atmosphere. Ragnar obviously had some deep-seated issues. He was still just another tormented player.

I needed to lighten the mood, and I suddenly recalled an amusing fact about the person standing in front of me. “Is that why you had a high-leveled Baking skill when I first met you?” I grinned at him. “When you first came to scout out my clan.”

“Yeh,” he said, not seeming the least bit embarrassed that I knew about it.

I looked at him skeptically. “Really?”

He shrugged. “Tha’ was my third playthrough. Any idiot can reach a high level, but ya need to plan ahead ta’ really squeeze the most outta everything. With tha’ dwarf, I was playin’ at level 40, an’ I soloed level 60 monsters.”

I stared at him in surprise. “That’s pretty incredible, but what’s that got to do with baking?”

He smiled smugly at me. “I figured tha’ one out on my second playthrough. Bakin’ gives tha’ best combat buffs for my build – cheap, too. Use‘ta bake raisin muffins o’ explosive power.”

“I guess that makes sense. So how come you didn’t have that skill after Shiva reset everyone?”

He winced. “Buyin’ flour and other stuff got too damn expensive. I had to find myself a patron to really amp up the killin’ power.”

“The God of Light,” I said, narrowing my eyes.

“Yeah, that VI bitch Hildiel,” Ragnar agreed. “Gave some sweet gear and bonuses but demanded too much for ‘em. Now I gotta start all over again. This drone thing ain’t too bad; armor gets higher with levels, but I need’ta grind some monsters first.”

“Then you’re in luck,” I said. “There’s a bonetis infestation back at Storg; they’re around level 20. The other players are forming up a raid to hunt them down. I’m offering 10,000 XP for any player that helps clear them out.”

“You got yerself a deal, Chief,” Ragnar said. “Get my XP ready. I’ll be back to collect.”

Even though I’d just promised him the reward, and was much stronger than him, Ragnar still made that sentence sound like a threat. “Don’t worry,” I said. “It’ll be here, waiting. You can get to Storg via the portal.”

The antman nodded once then walked toward the cathedral.

I shook my head. Ragnar had a sort of brutal intensity to him that made any conversation a harrowing experience.

<Yeah, I know how you feel,> Vic sighed theatrically in my mind. <I have to deal with a high-strung meat suit all the time.>

“We are nothing alike,” I said indignantly.

<Brutal, war-loving, monsters, check, check, and check,> Vic said. <That guy’s got a few screws loose. What’s your excuse?>

I shook my head. Vic just didn’t get it. There were differences. Ragnar was ruthless. A person who let nothing and no one stand in the way of his goals.

We were nothing alike.

Interlude: Adventurers

“Well, this seems like overkill,” Misa said cheerfully as the Mob Squad arrived at the gathering point in Storg.

A score of other players was already present along with two army squads of their highest-level fighters and healers.

“Misa, is it?” A scrawny player with a serious expression approached their party and offered his hand. “I’m Sullivan, the army strategist. I’m organizing this raid.”

“Charmed.” Misa flashed him a disarming grin that was somewhat marred by the display of her sharpened teeth.

“I think we can begin,” Sullivan said as he surveyed the large crowd of grim-faced warriors. “Alright, everyone, please listen up.”

The conversation died out as all eyes turned to the strategist.

Sullivan cleared his throat. “As you all know, we have a bonetis infestation problem. Our benevolent chief—” Several players snickered. “—has located the entrance to their nest. Since it’s underground and bound to involve crawling through narrow tunnels, we’ll divide into teams. The goal is to kill every bonetis you encounter and find their boss – probably a queen of some kind. The bonetises we’ve encountered were around level 20, so this shouldn’t be too difficult. When you find the boss, I advise waiting for the other teams and attack together. Any questions?”

“Someone said something about a reward?” Jaelon asked.

“Ah, yes,” Sullivan said. “Oren offers 10,000 XP for any player participating in the raid. A very gracious reward, but hardly one that motivates excellence. That’s why …” He glanced around, making sure he had everyone’s attention. “… I’m sweetening the pot. The player-team that kills the most bonetises – proven by collecting their right foreclaw – will be fully outfitted with the army’s best gear, free of charge. We have a lot of equipment, ladies and gentlemen, much of it enchanted. We’re talking about several thousand gold’s worth of gear.”

All of the players brightened at that.

“I got my eye on one of those glassteel armors,” one player said as he enviously studied the few player-officers who wore them. He paused a moment. “What do you mean by player-teams?”

Sullivan smiled at him and bowed his head at an approaching goblinette leading a few other NPCs. “Princess, I trust that you have your father’s permission to join the raid.”

“I do.” She pointed at the three young hobs following her. “I’m going to help these new soldiers level up.”

“You sure about it, kid?” Kyth spoke up. “Those three are only level 3 younglings, they’ll be butchered.”

Lirian nodded firmly. “I’m sure. It’s what my father would have done.”

“Savol comes with the princess, too.” The goblin general stepped forward. “Me will not let princess go alone.”

Sullivan shrugged. “Alright, then sort into groups, and let’s go.”

The Mob Squad moved closer together, while Malkyr, Hoshisu, Kyth, and two other players formed another team. Aly and Nero decided to partner with Jaelon and Nesteph to help them level up. Lirian, Savol, and the three young hobs stayed together.

“It’s this way,” Sullivan said.

The four parties started walking away, and a gruff voice called out behind them. “Hold on, ya’ bunch o’ ninnies.”

The Mob Squad members exchanged puzzled looks as the rest of the players scowled at the approaching antman.

“Ragnar,” Sullivan said coldly. “I assume you came to join the raid as well? Tired of hunting down players already?”

If he was insulted by the suggestion, Ragnar didn’t show it. “Na, thought I’d show you bunch o’ weaklin’s how it’s done.”

The army strategist rolled his eyes. “Whatever. I guess you can join one of the groups. If they’ll have you.”

“I work alone, boy.” The drone crossed his clawed hands together. “Now, where’s them bone-asses hiding at?”

“You’re planning on going alone? They’ll rip you apart.”

Ragnar snorted. “You either die or get strong fast. And I’m all fer gettin’ strong.”

“It’s your respawn,” Sullivan muttered as he beckoned everyone to follow him through the streets.

The raid group reached an opened manhole and climbed down into the sewers.

“Gods, that smells like Fox’s socks,” Misa gasped.

Lines of hob warriors, all above level 20, stood along the sewer walls with a group of several Ogre bosses at the end.

“It’s right down there.” Sullivan pointed downward with one hand while pinching his nose with the other.

“Are you crazy?” one of the newer players asked. “I’m not diving into that muck.”

“As I said, bunch o’ nancies. Move your ass over.” Ragnar stepped forward, and without pausing to reconsider, jumped headfirst into the chunky, murky liquid.

Misa’s face turned a distinct shade of green. “I think I’m gonna be sick.”

“Kyth?” Malkyr said weakly.

“Don’t worry, kid, I’ve got this.” The gnomblin moved to stand before the spot the drone had jumped into and started to slowly weave his magic. A frost began spreading over the slow-flowing sludge, forming a frozen ring over the spot. He closed his eyes in concentration as he continued working his magic. Slowly, chunks of ice started lifting out of the circle, revealing a putrid, partially frozen tunnel.

Malkyr gulped and his face paled. “That doesn’t look much better.”

“Get your large butt in there before I run out of mana,” Kyth said between clenched teeth.

One by one, the groups reluctantly moved into the tunnel.

“Good luck!” Sullivan called out. He shook his head as the last person disappeared inside the tunnel. “Thank god I don’t have to go in there.” He chuckled. “It’s good to be the grand strategist.”

***

Riley stepped out from the partially frozen pool on the other side. Thankfully, the tunnel was only about ten meters long, but the slippery, frozen sewage that coated its walls made moving through it a slow process.

The other members of his party soon stepped out as well, finding themselves inside a small cave with multiple tunnels leading out of it.

“Where’s that crazy ant and which way do we go?” Misa said cheerfully.

Raystia pointed at a dead bonetis next to one of the tunnels. The creature wasn’t just dead – every one of his limbs seemed to be sheared off, leaving just a chunk of its boney torso on top of a pile of sticklike limbs. “I think he went that way. So maybe we’ll take the one next to it?”

“Fine by me,” Fox said. The bugbear brought his axe down twice on the wall beside the entrance, carving an ‘X’ on the hard stone. “Hey guys,” he called back to the next party of players who were halfway out of the frozen pool. “This one’s ours.”

***

Nero, the half-dragon, black-winged player, studied his surroundings as the Mob Squad disappeared into one of the tunnels. “Are you alright?” he asked the two inexperienced players they were escorting.

“Yeah, yeah,” Jaelon said. The level 11 player was holding a quarterstaff and wore plain leather armor. “Come on, let’s kill us some bone beasts.”

A rustling of legs sounded on the hard stone and two, level 18 bonetises burst into the cave.

“Looks like you got your wish,” Aly said. The muscled, platinum-haired woman moved forward along with Nero to intercept the monsters. “You guys stay behind us. Slip in a few hits if you can land them safely, but don’t open yourself up to attacks.”

“Wait,” Nesteph called after her. “You two don’t have any weap—”

His voice got stuck in his throat as, like a pair of whirlwinds, the two higher-level players met the bonetises’ charge. Nero’s sharp-clawed hands slashed at one of the monsters while his small wings beat, helping him maneuver and easily dodge the creature’s attacks. Aly punched, kicked, and evaded her enemy with the well-practiced moves of a martial artist.

The bonetises were soon reduced to their last few hit points, and the two mesmerized players just barely remembered to pitch in, slamming their weapons at the dying monsters, draining the last of their health.

“Two down already!” Jaelon said happily as he cut off the bonetises’ right foreclaws. “We’re bound to be the team that kills the most monsters.”

“You sure about that?” Nero jerked his head toward the other side of the cave. A young goblinette was leading another goblin and three hobs toward one of the tunnels. A bonetis came hurtling out at her only to fall apart into two perfect halves as the girl’s giant sword cleaved it apart with ease.

“Uh …” Jaelon's eyes widened. “We might want to hurry.”

***

“Aright newbs, to the back,” Malkyr said brightly as they stepped out of the pool. “We’re the last team in because someone had to keep a spell going, so we have a lot of catching up to do.”

Kyth chuckled. “I’ll let you go through the tunnel first on the way back without my annoying spell to slow you down.”

“That’s alright, old-timer.” The large man patted the smaller gnomblin’s back. “I know you old folks like to take things slow.”

“I’m not even 60 yet!” Kyth protested. “I’ll show you old. I’ll bring down twice as many bonetises than you.”

“You’re on!” Malkyr grinned. “And here’s our first challenge.”

A group of three boney creatures charged out of one of the tunnels at them. Malkyr intercepted all three, swinging his giant, two-handed axe in wide arcs to keep them at bay while his sister, using him as cover, darted in and stabbed the creatures’ softer parts.

Kyth smirked and raised a hand. Two bolts of ice hit the ground below the creatures, and two of them went flailing down the slippery surface. “That’s two for me!”

“What?” Malkyr protested as he delivered a final, overhead chop to the closest bonetis. “You didn’t even scratch them.”

“I brought them down, kid,” the gnomblin pointed out smugly. “That was our deal.”

Hoshisu snickered. “He got you there.”

“Fine,” Malkyr grumbled then chopped at one of the fallen creatures, hacking it apart. “Now we’re even.”

The other two players joined in as they circled the last remaining bonetis and killed it without any difficulty. Then they stopped in their tracks, their eyes glazing over. “We’ve leveled up!” one of them said ecstatically.”

“Good job, kid.” Kyth patted him on the back. “Now come on; plenty more where those came from.”

***

Ragnar looked down at the two dead bonetises before him, then at his own bloodied body. That fight had been too close for his taste. The lone bonetis he’d killed earlier had pushed him to level 15, which instantly healed up the wounds he had sustained. The fight had been easy, causing him to misjudge their true prowess. The level 17 and 19 creatures he’d just killed fought like a synchronized unit, making them much more dangerous foes than each one separately.

Ragnar grimaced as he pulled a serrated boney limb from his side, and more blood gushed out of his wound. He kicked one of the corpses. “Damn, yor some nasty beasties.”

He was at a severe disadvantage in terms of level and raw power, but his new drone body was surprisingly resilient. His vicelike claws were able to easily cut through the creatures’ limbs, and his powerful mandibles crushed anything they bit. His chitin also proved much harder than a bonetis exoskeleton, allowing him to outlast them, if just barely.

He was severely hampered, but not out of the fight yet. He brought a severed, boney leg dripping with gore and marrow up to his face and shrugged. “Dig in.”

His powerful mandibles crunched the bone as he slurped in the juices.

Slowly, his health bar started trickling up.

Yep, there were advantages to being a monster.

“Now let’s go find the’ rest o’ yor family and do the same to them.”

***

The Mob Squad had just finished up another trio of bonetises when an especially large one came running at them from a nearby tunnel.

“Watch out!” Raystia shouted. “That’s a level 30 warrior.”

The bonetis, wider even than the bugbear and almost as tall, charged them with flailing sharp limbs.

Fox cursed as he brought up his shield, blocking the brunt of the attack, but two slashing legs still hit his, neatly parting leather armor and flesh. “That one’s a strong bastard.”

Raystia dove into a roll, slashing her daggers along the bonetis’s underbelly, somehow evading its flailing legs, but the attack barely shaved ten percent off its health.

Riley muttered a prayer and a bolt of darkness shot out, impacting the creature and sending it back a few steps. With their foe momentarily unbalanced and out in the open, it was Misa’s turn. Her chain flew out from her magic ring, wrapping the bonetis around its torso, binding two legs, and severely hampering its movements.

Using the reprieve, the dark priest put a hand on their tank and muttered a quick prayer, healing up the damage.

“Thanks,” Fox said. “Come on, let’s take it down. Watch out for those serrated legs. They’re sharp.”

The group surrounded the partially immobile bonetis and, working together, steadily bled its health until it collapsed into a broken heap.

“That one was not level 20,” Riley said.

Raystia shook her head. “I’m thinking the ones that came into the town were their food gatherers – the workers. There were bound to be stronger types down here. We should move in carefully.”

“I’m all about caution and care,” Misa said. “And on the bright side, it looks like we all made it to level 16!”

“Hell, yeah,” Fox said. “Come on, let’s make it an even 20.”

***

Jaelon and Nesteph walked through the tunnels, their jaws nearly dragging on the floor as they followed the players ahead.

Nero and Aly proved to be a nearly unstoppable duo. The two slashed and killed every bonetis they encountered with ease while avoiding retaliation strikes or letting them bounce off harmlessly from Nero’s powerful glassteel armor. Jaelon and Nesteph had to push themselves to their limits to be useful; though even then, they’d barely landed more than a couple of glancing hits.

When an especially large specimen charged them, the two veteran players easily parted to let it through, then closed in and attacked it from behind.

The two awestruck players stared at each other as the giant bonetis fell and their level ticked upward.

That was some mad power leveling.

***

The gnomblin chuckled as he sent another charging bonetis skidding across a frozen patch of ground. “So that’s 14 for me.”

“So. Not. Fair,” Malkyr grunted with each chop as his axe carved deep gouges on the creatures’ boney exterior. “I killed eight. You only killed one.”

“Without him, the bonetises would have ganged up on you and tore you apart,” Hoshisu pointed out. “You do the tanking, he’s working control. Every creature we kill is also credited to him.”

“Yeah, yeah, hurray teamwork and all that kumbaya crap,” Malkyr said sourly. “I just wish he had fire spells instead of ice; my axe would charge up and then I could really bring on the pain to those things.”

One of the players they were escorting spoke up. “If that were the case, then every kill you’d make would be essentially his.”

Malkyr shot him a dirty look. “You too, eh?”

The player smirked. “Just wanting to be part of the team spirit.”

“Good, we’re going to need all the spirit we can get,” Hoshisu said. “Looks like the tunnel opens up to something big. My money’s on the queen.”

***

Lirian carved up a charging bonetis, then spun on her heels to intercept one that came at her back, narrowly avoiding his open mandibles.

The goblinette was unharmed, but her group had been forced into a tall and narrow chamber that several tunnels opened into, including some above their heads. More bonetises crawled out of those openings, charging at her group, disregarding the danger.

“Move, protect the princess,” Savol said sharply. His cloak flurried behind him as he dashed ahead, somehow cutting off a pursuing bonetis’s limb. He stood beside the goblinette, drawing two short swords from the folds of his cloak, and whirled them around, holding back another bonetis with flailing blades and flowing cloth.

The other hobs’ strikes were much less precise. The three, now level 6 warriors, were woefully underpowered. It only took a few glancing slashes to put them a hair’s breadth from death’s door.

Lirian fought like a raging storm, her sword a blur as she hacked apart boney limbs and split whole monsters in half. She inhaled, not stopping the barrage for a moment, and her jeweled choker glittered as she breathed out a cone of flames, completely incinerating two more creatures.

The young hobs couldn’t hope to match her prowess. They stumbled as their health fell alarmingly low, making their own attacks slow and weak.

“Hold the Line!” Savol roared, triggering one of his Boss abilities.

The three hobs straightened, and their movements became faster and more powerful, giving the princess and her dreaded sword the time she needed to cut down the monsters in front of her.

But their inspiration was short-lived. As more bonetises fell to the ground dead, the others chipped away at the weaker links of the group. The first hob fell as a serrated foreleg punctured his chest, then the second and the third one followed, their bodies torn apart.

Savol whirled, covering Lirian’s back, his tier 3 boss’s health proving much more resilient than his soldiers’.

Then a flash of darkness drew his eyes upward.

A bonetis twice as large as the normal ones was soaring down at them.

***

Ragnar tilted his head as the tunnel he was following opened into a vertical shaft. The sounds of battle greeted him as he approached the opening.

Looking down the shaft, he noticed more tunnels opening into it, spewing out bonetises that jumped down to engage several figures.

“Well, lick me down and call me Mary,” the drone said to himself. “That’s fugly’s whelp.” He watched with interest as the girl expertly evaded blow after blow, and her retaliation strikes always brought death, carving the boney creatures apart as if they were made of extra-crispy butter. The thought made him sigh. “I’d kill for ‘nother taste of them deep-fried butter sticks.”

Below him, the fight wasn’t going well. The five combatants huddled together as more bonetises charged at them from all sides. Then, one by one, the hobs started to fall, leaving just the two goblins to fight.

Ragnar shrugged. “Those two are goners. Oh well, two less greenies out there. Nothin’ I can do about it.” He was still injured from his last fight and needed a little more time to get back to full health. He was just about to leave when another movement caught his eye.

An especially large bonetis hurled itself out of one of the openings, falling straight down on the unsuspecting goblins.

Ragnar’s multifaceted eyes widened as he remembered something. “Crap, fugly said she shouldn’t get hurt!”

Not bothering to reconsider, he launched himself out of the opening and down into the shaft.

***

“Remember I said there must be a queen down here?” Misa whispered nervously as the Mob Squad carefully inched back toward the tunnel they’d come through. “I hate to be right.”

“You had to jinx it, didn’t you?” Riley whispered back furiously.

The four adventurers had entered a large cave with glowing green crystals embedded in the walls, shedding a toxic green light.

Several huge bonetises, much larger than the big one that attacked them earlier, loomed around the cave. Each creature was busily grooming a clutch of gray eggs glued together with an oozing substance.

“I just remembered something,” Raystia said quietly. “Mantises don’t have queens. All their females can lay eggs.”

“You don’t say,” Fox muttered. “I almost didn’t figure it out by their description; bonetis broodmother, level 40.”

“There’s no chance we can take down so many,” Riley said quietly. “Maybe one, but something tells me they won’t line up for us.”

“We need to wait for the others,” Raystia said. “We can coordinate our forces to bring them all down. Killing the broodmothers and smashing the eggs should solve the town’s problem.”

“Think the others will make it this far?” Riley asked. “It wasn’t easy.”

“They’ll make it,” Fox said. “I saw their faces. Those guys are no quitters.”

“Even the drone?”

“Especially the drone.”

***

Nero and Ally smashed up the last group of charging bonetises and continued following the tunnel. They stopped abruptly as they turned a bend and came face-to-face with another group.

“Malkyr.” Nero bowed his head in greeting.

“Hey, man,” the large man said easily. He looked Aly and Nero’s ichor-drenched bodies up and down. “I see you two haven’t decided on using weapons yet. It helps make things a little cleaner, you know?”

“There’s honor in fighting with one’s natural weapons,” the half-dragon said.

Malkyr chuckled. “You get no argument from me. How many did you kill?”

Nero and Aly looked at each other and shrugged.

“They brought down 18!” Nesteph said excitedly, stepping forward. “It was amazing! Jaelon and I are both level 12 now.”

“Us too!” the two players accompanying the other group said with large smiles. “And they killed 17,” one added.

Kyth moved ahead. “Looks like the tunnels we were following merge into one. Join forces?”

Aly shrugged. “Sure. Have you seen any of the others?”

“No,” Hoshisu said. “But I can hear one hell of a clash going on not far from here.”

The others looked around as they strained their ears, but they couldn’t match the assassin’s sharp senses.

Malkyr shrugged. “Oh well, we better get going if we want to catch up to those guys’ body count.”

***

Savol had just enough warning to shove Lirian away before the giant bonetis fell on top of him, his sharp legs and forearms slicing and dicing.

The princess smoothly rolled with the push, coming to her feet just as another giant bonetis dropped in front of her.

Time seemed to stop as the monster ahead of her slashed toward her unprotected face. Her sword was at her back because of the roll, too far away to block.

Then a third figure dropped straight on the bonetis’s back, shouting, ‘Yee-haw!’ as he rode the monster down, his clawed hands biting and tearing, his mandibles shearing chunks off the larger monster’s thick armor.

The bonetis reared up at the sudden attack, forgetting the goblinette in front of it.

Lirian looked up in amazement. It was Ragnar. The obnoxious traveler who had haunted her clan for so long had come to her rescue.

“Problem, Princess?” The drone smirked at her then winced in pain as a flailing limb nearly tore his arm off.

Lirian didn’t waste time in slashing at the bonetis, carving up its torso, but not killing it. She had to hurry. Despite being a boss, Savol was lower-leveled than the enemy he faced and was badly positioned. But she needn’t have worried.

“Revival!”

The three slain hobs rose to their feet, their grievous wounds closing in a matter of seconds, and then all three charged the monsters that pinned down the general.

“Hold the Line! Second Wind!”

In a few more moments it was all over. Lirian stood in front of the bleeding drone while Savol and his three soldiers, now level 10, limped away from the bonetis corpses.

“Fugly’s gonna be pissed when he finds out it was me who saved your skin, girl,” Ragnar said. “Seein’ tha’ look on his face will almost make it worth it.” Then his eyes rolled over and he collapsed to the ground.

Lirian took an involuntary step toward him. The drone wasn’t dead, but he was losing blood fast.

She didn’t like him. Despite the sudden, unexpected assistance, it sounded like Ragnar only helped her to spite her father. She looked down at the traveler’s body. She had ambushed his spawn point in the past, killing him over and over again.

The blood kept on gushing, and with it came an unexpected revelation.

Maybe she should learn from her father and leave the past behind her.

Using one of the spells he had shown her – one she seldom used – Lirian cast Heal Followers. At once, the drone’s wounds stopped bleeding, and her other companions stood up a bit easier.

Lirian cast the spell again. Then a third time. She wasn’t as powerful as her father, but her mana seemed inexhaustible. After the twelfth spell, the drone’s wounds were fully healed, and he slowly got back to his feet.

“Well I’ll be damned. Guess we’re even now, girl.” He turned toward the tunnel ahead of them. “Let’s go. There’ll be more beasties ta kill.”

***

The four teams joined up in the small antechamber before the broodmothers’ cave.

Misa looked over all the new faces. “Greetings and welcome to broodmother orientation one oh one,” she said jubilantly. “The tunnel to my right leads to a large cavern holding no less than eight horse-sized, level 40, bonetis broodmothers guarding their nests. Who wants to go in first?”

Nero nodded at her. “Clearly, a plan is in order.”

“I’m up for suggestions,” Malkyr said.

“I work alone,” Ragnar insisted.

“That … would be suicide,” Misa said.

“He’s not working alone.” Lirian looked around the group of travelers. “We’re all part of the GreenPiece Clan. We all work together. Let us use the strength of our bond.”

“She has a point,” Riley said. “I’m pretty sure the broodmothers can’t see in the dark, which is why they’re staying in a lit cave. We can use it to our advantage.”

“Think you can shroud the entire place?” Fox asked.

Riley grimaced. “No. I can maybe cover two of the broodmothers.”

“I can do the same,” Lirian said.

“Which leaves four to the rest of us,” Hoshisu said.

Aly gave a thumbs up. “Sounds like a plan.”

“And hey,” Ragnar said, “if one o’ you bites the dust, fugly’s general ovah’ there can bring ya back.”

Savol shook his head. “Can only bring dead soldiers, only freshly killed, and only one time in one battle.” He paused to think. “A long battle.”

“Bah, whatever, let’s go punch the egg sack off those bitches.” The drone started walking toward the cave.

“Wait, that’s not enough,” someone said. All eyes turned to Jaelon, who looked back at them nervously. “You guys are amazing fighters, but four, level 40 mobs are no joke.”

“Level 18 Mob Squad is even less so,” Misa added.

Jaelon nodded. “As I said, you guys are amazing, but those bonetises are twice your level. We need to gang up on them individually.”

“And how do we do that, kid?” Kyth asked.

Jaelon took a deep breath. “Nesteph, me, and those two,” he pointed at the inexperienced players in Malkyr’s group, “you guys just carried us on your backs, but we can help. I think the four of us should stand away while you start attacking one of the broodmothers. If the others join in to help her, we’ll dash in and grab some of their eggs. That should make them turn around and chase us instead. If we do it right, we might keep them separated long enough for you to take them out one by one.”

“Not bad, kid,” Kyth said.

“The broodmothers did seem very attached to their egg clusters,” Raystia pondered out loud. “I think it might just work.”

Lirian smiled and drew out her sword. “For the GreenPiece Clan!”

The players looked at each other and grinned. “For the GreenPiece Clan!”

Ragnar snorted. “Y’all just try not to get in the way.”

***

The priest and the princess dashed in first. The closest broodmothers raised their heads at the approaching enemies and held up their two-meters long foreclaws threateningly.

A moment later, four broodmothers – two on each side of the cave – were shrouded in darkness as the shadows amassed to hide them from view.

Nero and Malkyr stepped in next, leading the others. “Alright, Lirian, Riley?” the large man asked.

“Yeah, the broodmothers have curled up around their eggs. Doesn’t look like they’ll be coming out of the darkness,” the priest player said, his jaw clenched in concentration. “Hurry up, will you?”

“Okay,” Malkyr said, “Fox and I will lead the charge on the closest broodmother and tank her. Misa and Kyth, use your abilities to hamper and restrict her movements. Hoshisu, Raystia, use your ranged attacks while Nero and Aly try to flank her and inflict some damage from behind. The four newbies, hold back and keep an eye out on the other broodmothers; if they move, you know what to do. Ragnar—”

“Don’t order me around, boy,” the drone said. “I’ll bring the pain, don’t ya worry.”

“Alright,” Malkyr said. “Let’s go!”

He charged at the nearest broodmother with Fox, shield aimed front, at his side. The broodmother reared up as they approached, her front scythes easily reaching twice the height of some of the charging players. Malkyr parried the first blow with his axe while Fox caught the other limbs on his enchanted shield. The serrated forearm etched a line on its hard surface.

Raystia and Hoshisu, bows in hand, started raining arrows on the broodmother, though the arrowheads didn’t penetrate deep into the giant broodmother’s extra-thick armor.

Aly and Nero nimbly darted toward each of the bonetis’s sides, their punches and slashes inflicting some damage.

But it was Ragnar who was the most effective. The drone roared as he charged in using a boulder to jump into the air and land on the monster’s back. His claws snapped and tore, breaking into the thick armor, shredding it apart in search of the flesh underneath.

The broodmother reared and thrashed, but the two fighters at the front deflected her attacks and kept her in check. A freezing ray made one leg slip, and a flying chain tied two other legs together, causing the giant insect to topple to one side.

“The other three are coming!” Nesteph shouted. “Newbies, time to shine. Go, go, go!”

The other three players charged toward the broodmothers’ deserted nests and each one scooped up a clutch of slime-dripping eggs. The three broodmothers reared and screamed in rage as they turned back toward the thieving players and gave chase.

Meanwhile, between Malkyr’s overhead chops, Nero and Aly’s blows, Ragnar’s claws, and a steady rain of arrows, the first broodmother’s HP had run out and she collapsed, dead.

“Next one!” Malkyr yelled, and the nine players ran for the nearest broodmother who was quickly gaining on a panicked player.

Jaelon stopped running, breathing hard, as the fighters halted the broodmother’s charge. “That was close! She nearly had me.”

The others didn’t answer him, already deep in the combat.

They repeated the same tactic as before, with Malkyr and Fox holding the broodmother’s attention while the others whittled down her health.

“Shit!” Nesteph shouted.

The two chasing broodmothers had finally caught up with the players. A forescythe slash from one had decapitated a player, while the other broodmothers jumped forward, landing on the second player with her full weight. Her sharp limbs quickly reduced him to shredded meat.

“They’re coming this way!” Jaelon yelled. “We’ve got to delay them.”

“The eggs!” Nesteph shouted.

The two players dashed in again, aiming at the broodmothers’ unprotected nests. The giant bonetises stopped and turned around on the daring players.

“Those are good kids,” Kyth murmured as his spell froze a forearm which Ragnar then shattered with a heavy blow. “They’re all going to die, but they’re good kids.”

The second broodmother fell, and the nine players rushed to the third one. They came to Jaelon’s rescue again just in time and pounded on the bonetis.

“Damn,” the exhausted player gasped, breathing hard. “The other got Nesteph; she’s heading this way.”

“I got her,” Hoshisu said. She dropped her bow, drew out her knives, and rushed at the incoming bone monstrosity.

The broodmother reared up at her approach, slashing with her forearms and front legs, but the assassin was too agile. Hoshisu easily rolled in between the blows, evading them all, then changed direction and ran a little ahead before feinting sideways and executing two rapid attacks.

The third broodmother was soon killed, and the others joined Hoshisu to bring down the fourth one.

“Hell of a job dodge-tanking, sis,” Malkyr said admiringly.

Hoshisu rolled her eyes. “That was nothing. Remember those spiky Stalker demons from Ogre Fort? Now those were a challenge to dodge.”

“Good times.” Malkyr grinned.

Fox delivered a final overhead chop with his axe, dropping the broodmother. “Come on, let’s get the other four.”

With the rest of the broodmothers effectively blind inside the area of darkness and unwilling to step away from their egg clutches, the nine players had no trouble dispatching them one by one, their Shadow-Touched eyes easily piercing the magical darkness.

“Tha’ was fun,” Ragnar said, wiping blood and ichor off his face. “Now wha’?”

“I know,” Misa said. “I keep feeling like I should get a ‘quest completed’ notification, and since I don’t, I now feel like the really huge final boss is about to make an appearance.”

“Misa, no!” Riley protested. “Don’t jinx it again.”

Everyone tensed up as they scanned the empty cave for the new threat.

Misa shrugged. “Guess I was wrong.”

Kyth chuckled. “Come on, let’s loot the bodies and go. And I think we should all take a bath.”

Malkyr grimaced. “Yeah, right after we get out of the sewer.”

“Yay for a shower!” Misa cheered. “And for collecting our reward!”

***

The noisy travelers had finally finished looting the corpses and cleared out, leaving the young goblin princess behind.

Lirian looked around the large, green-lit chamber. Something had made her linger.

She moved carefully, firmly grasping Fate Stealer, looking for clues to what they had missed.

She found nothing.

But something was still calling out to her.

The corpses.

Moving cautiously to the largest of the slain broodmothers, Lirian bent and gingerly put her palm against the boney armor.

Her eyes widened as a sense of power and dominance was transferred into her. She was a princess, claiming dominion over her conquered enemies. The goblinette’s lips curled up in delight.

Her father would be pleased with the new addition.

4 - Macromanagement

I found Yeshlimashu, my newly appointed trade minister, back at his booth in the marketplace.

“Shadow Lord.” The gremlin bowed deeply as I approached. “How may I be of service?”

“Well, for starters, you can stop bowing every time you see me,” I said with a light smile.

His eyes met mine for a brief second before looking back down. “It would be unbecoming for one so low as myself to not properly address a noble such as yourself.”

“Ah, that.” My recent ascension to boss tier 4 had officially made me a goblin noble. It came with a bunch of perks, one of which imparted an aura that caused others to cower before me, though I’d usually kept it in check. It was useful, at times, but not right now. “I want to discuss our global economic situation with you, Minister,” I said, stressing his title.

The gremlin looked up at me and some of the confidence returned to his eyes. “Excellent. I’ve just finished an extensive survey of the new markets open to us. With the Gremlin’s Guilds you’ve constructed at your vassal towns, we have some exciting opportunities ahead, much more lucrative than the two basic trade routes we established a week ago with Novenguard and Woodhaven. I can suggest more complex deals and help establish more intricate trade routes.”

I grinned. “That’s what I like to hear. So, where do we start?”

“Ah.” He paused to ponder the question. “Well, civilized races’ trade depends on gold, while ours is more of a bartering system.”

“Yeah,” I agreed. “Humans and the other so-called ‘civilized species’ do love their gold.”

“If we plan this right, we can use that to our advantage.” Yeshy’s eyes lit up with avarice. “Bring in goods from monster towns and sell them for a huge profit, which we can then tax.”

I raised one hand. “Gold is nice, but I’m more interested in goods, specifically food and gear for the army.”

The gremlin nodded. “Easily accomplished. Your vassals each produce various types of food, based on their location, with prices changing according to the availability of local ingredients. Also, trade with them requires payment in the form of food and gold, rather than the exchange of resources.”

“Huh, that’s new.”

Yeshlimashu shrugged. “Global economics works differently. The basic measuring unit for trade at this scale is a minimum of 100 items. You need to provide the workers and crafters who produce them with raw materials, basic upkeep, and pay them based on the time it takes to complete the job. I’ve already plotted all available goods, resources, and produce for each settlement, along with their costs. Just let me know how you would like to manage it, and I’ll make it happen.”

<Alright, Boss,> Vic spoke up in my mind. <That’s my cue. I now have access to a lot of new information. I’ve taken the liberty to filter out unimportant stuff like horseshoe prices and flower arrangements deals, ship parts, et cetera. Check out the new interface, it’s titled ‘Global Economy’ on the menu.>

Thanks, Vic, I said and opened the Settlement Interface.

Global Economy

Tax rate: 25%

Daily income: 1,543 (current treasury: 17,590)

Active trade routes: 2

Active patrols: 1

[NEW] Global trading

I noted that our daily income had increased by half since we conquered Whitebanner and Storg. I clicked on the new option at the bottom, and a complicated screen opened before me.

“Holy hell,” I said as I scanned through the tables.

<Take it easy, Boss,> Vic said lightly. <Give your mushy meat-suit brain the opportunity to soak it all in. Here. I’ll even mark the best value-for-money deals across different settlements.>

Thanks. I breathed a little easier as several rows became highlighted.

I studied the tables again, focusing on equipment for my army, and checked the availability on each of the different settlement tables.

Storg

Goods (100 units)

Gold

Resource

Basic food

Adv. food

bread (basic)

100

flour 100

sausages (advanced)

70

meat 100

weapon

700

ingot 500

100

leather armor

1,200

leather 1,000

500

metal armor

1,700

ingots 2,000

500

flour

50

meat

200

Whitebanner

Goods (100 units)

Gold

Resource

Basic food

Adv. food

$$ meat

120

$$ fish

80

$$ sausages (advanced)

60

meat 100

$$ pickled fish (advanced)

40

fish 200

exotic spices

400

Novenguard

Goods (100 units)

Gold

Resource

Basic food

Adv. food

$$ flour

40

fish

100

pickled fish (advanced)

90

fish 200

$$ bread (basic)

80

flour 100

Woodhaven

Goods (100 units)

Gold

Resource

Basic food

Adv. food

lumber

50

Claytown

Goods (100 units)

Gold

Resource

Basic food

Adv. food

clay

40

pottery

200

clay 200

100

Turniphill

Goods (100 units)

Gold

Resource

Basic food

Adv. food

gathered edibles

20

gathered ingredients

20

Snakepits

Goods (100 units)

Gold

Resource

Basic food

Adv. food

leather

80

fur 100

200

furs

500

Sageholm

Goods (100 units)

Gold

Resource

Basic food

Adv. food

healing potions

2,000

500

mana potions

2,000

500

Mudlake

Goods (100 units)

Gold

Resource

Basic food

Adv. food

mud

5

What are those towns at the bottom? I asked.

Vic rolled his mental eyes at me. <Those are the four hamlets your army conquered while you were off doing chiefly things. Don’t tell me that your grand-overlordness went so much to your head that you can’t be bothered keeping track of your kingdom’s expansion.>

Not while you’re here to poke holes in me, I said.

<You know me, Boss. I’m here to poke. I mean serve.>

I shook my head and returned my attention to the hovering information tables.

“Okay …” I said. “So if I wanted to order a hundred weapons, I need to provide 700 gold, 500 metal ingots, and 100 advanced food?”

“Exactly.” Yeshy beamed at me. “You can purchase the food locally or import it from other places where it’s cheaper, though the downside is that the transit time will delay overall production. Also, we have a small problem with gaining access to metal. It seems the settlements in this region that focus on mining are located in the northern part, along the eastern mountain ridge, outside of your control.”

“That area is still under Everance’s domain,” I said. “So what can we do? My clan’s ore production is barely enough to keep our crafters occupied.”

“Woodhaven already trades wood with Zemitpozes,” the gremlin pointed out. “At the moment, they are being paid with gold, but you can change it to metal then ship it over to where it’s needed. Since wood is highly sought after in Zemitpozes, Woodhaven will get a good deal for it.”

“Let’s do that then,” I said.

“Done,” Yeshy said after a moment, and Woodhaven’s table updated in front of my eyes. They now offered metal, on top of lumber, at the bargain price of 70 gold per 100 units.

“So let’s see if I got it right,” I said slowly. “If I want to order 100 weapons from Storg, I need to provide them with 500 metal, which will cost me 350 gold, advanced food which will cost …” I scanned the tables for the cheapest highlighted option, “… about 200 gold if I buy and import pickled fish from Whitebanner, and then I need to actually pay for the order with another 700 gold, so the whole thing will cost …”

“1,250 gold.”

<1,250 gold.>

Yeshy and Vic answered simultaneously.

I pursed my lips. At 12 gold per weapon, that was a pretty good deal. “New troops will also need armor,” I mused. “So if I want to equip 200 soldiers with weapons and put half of them in leather armor and the rest in steel, the total cost will be … help me out here.”

“7,520 gold.”

<7,520 gold.>

The two repeated their earlier stunt.

“That’s half our current treasury,” I said. “At this rate, it’ll take all we have saved up plus several months’ revenue to purchase gear for a thousand soldiers.”

“You’re forgetting something, Chief.”

I looked at the gremlin.

Yeshy was grinning at me. “As the overlord of the clan, you’re entitled to a 25 percent tax on all trade deals, so everything will be cheaper by a quarter.”

“That’s not bad,” I admitted. “It’s still not enough though.”

“Well, then …” The gremlin’s grin widened. “We’ll just have to increase our revenue, won’t we?”

“I’m all ears,” I said.

<Yeah you are,> Vic snickered in my mind.

Yeshy rubbed his chin. “Claytown produces pottery that’s highly sought after in Novenguard. Sageholm makes potions that can be shipped through Whitebanner’s harbor, so they’ll be interested in buying them. You can establish these as new trade routes. The buyers will pay for the shipments and we rake in the taxes.” He rubbed his hands together.

“Sounds good,” I said. “Let’s ship every type of good everywhere.”

Yeshy shook his head. “Unfortunately, the amount of requested goods is limited. Novenguard will only pay for a steady, ongoing shipment of 200 pottery, and Whitebanner can only handle up to 500 potions per order.”

“How do you know all that?” I asked.

“The Gremlin’s Guilds.” He beamed at me. “They’re not just fancy buildings. The gremlin traders who work there constantly collect information on the current state of the market then they inform me. The current business opportunities are somewhat limited, but it’s a start. We should keep our eyes and ears open for new opportunities.”

“Alright,” I said. “So let’s establish those trade routes you mentioned.”

“Done.”

“That easy?”

“Hardly. Lucrative deals are bound to draw trouble. You’ll have to maintain safe shipping routes to make sure caravans can move unimpeded. The army is currently securing the immediate area around the three towns, but it’s not enough to cover these new trade routes.” He gave me a cunning look. “On the bright side, since we’re not the ones paying for them, I also arranged for Sageholm to import the food they need for production from the most expensive market to maximize tax revenues.”

I laughed. “I like that.” I snuck a look at the interface and noted my clan’s daily gold revenues had risen by almost 200 to 1,735. I scanned the list again. “For now, I don’t need excess gear; we already have enough to provide for 2,000 soldiers.” I felt a presence coming up behind me. “Also, if I’m not mistaken, I can provide the leather required for the leather armor on my own. We have plenty in stock; isn’t that right, Kaedric?”

The mandibled hob’s voice said behind me, “Yes, my lord. Over 16,000 units. I project it’ll take our clan roughly ten months to exhaust the current supply with our standing production rate.”

I nodded. “And it’ll take us too long and cost too much to build up a production line large enough to process that much on our own. Better ship it out to Storg for their crafters to use.”

“Very astute, my lord.”

I narrowed my eyes at the mandibled hob. His inflection was flat as usual, but I could’ve almost sworn I detected an undertone of exasperation.

Kaedric tilted his head at me. “My lord?”

I shook my head to refocus. “Food is still the main concern,” I said, hoping I wasn’t wearing down the astute seneschal. “I see that sausages and pickled fish only require meat and fish to produce, why the hell aren’t we already making them? We have plenty of both.”

“Those food sources require special processing equipment,” he explained. “We have not the blueprint for the required facilities, nor the food recipes themselves. I’m afraid that, as it is a civilized race’s specialty, our researchers won’t be able to duplicate them. We will need to acquire them by some other means.”

I shook my head. “Not worth the time. We’ll trade for the food we need.” I scanned the Global Economy tables. “We need advanced food most of all. We can import it cheapest from Whitebanner. Let’s say a thousand pickled fish will cost … 2,000 gold for a roundtrip of … 15 days. I want to scale the calculations to a daily basis so, divided by day that will be … uh …”

Yeshy chuckled. “If I may, Chief; spread over a daily basis, you’re looking at a base price of 200 gold for every 100 units of pickled fish.”

“So if I were to spend all of our daily revenue, I’d be able to bring in about 700 units per day, right?”

“That’s right,” Yeshy said.

“I also need more exquisite food to summon casters,” I murmured, going over the list again. “But I don’t see it available here – wait a minute.” I stopped to stare at a specific item on the list. “Kaedric, we have a special dish that requires rare spices, right?”

“Elephant Steaks, my lord. We have an ample amount of fine-cut oxsaurian meat but lack the spice to produce more than 50 units per day. Two measures of food can be produced for each measure of spice.”

“Great!” I felt myself getting excited. “So a hundred spice, at 400 gold, will net us 200 more units of exquisite food in total.”

“Or 13, if spread daily,” Yeshy agreed. “For 26 gold per day.”

“Alright,” I said with determination, my brain working overtime to determine the optimal course. “I want to bring in 600 units of advanced food and 50 spice every day. Set it up, Yeshy.”

“You got it, Chief,” the trade minister said. He concentrated briefly, then looked up at me. “Done.”

I opened the Settlement Interface again and reviewed the changes.

Global Economy

Tax rate: 25%

Daily income: 169 (current treasury: 17,590)

Active trade routes: 5

Active patrols: 1

Global trading

The new expenses severely strained our daily income, though we were still raking in a decent amount. “Can we increase the tax rate?”

Yeshy winced. “I’d advise against that, Chief. Any more and our competitors will be able to undermine our rates and steal business from us.”

“Then are there benefits to lowering the tax?”

“It will encourage requests for new trade goods, thus increasing overall trade,” he said

“Hmmm.” I needed what revenues I could get now. With the deadline of two months hanging over my head, investing in some possible future deals was pointless. “Leave the tax rate as it is.”

The gremlin nodded sagely.

“Kaedric, how does our daily food yield look now?”

The mandibled hob didn’t blink as he answered, “The clan currently produces 1,190 basic, 1,110 advanced, and 220 units of exquisite food.”

“Good enough for now,” I said.

That gain meant we could summon roughly 40 new lieutenants and ten adepts each day. The clan’s food stores were still filled to the brim with basic food, which I decided not to spend carelessly. I could only summon simple warriors with basic food, and I’d already concluded that summoning intelligent and named soldiers was much more efficient.

<Ooh, here’s a good one!> Vic said suddenly.

Your forces have conquered a monster lair!

Due to race incompatibility, the conquered lair wasn’t added as a vassal settlement.

Gained: New unit is available at the Breeder’s Den.

I stared at the notification for a few moments as my mind tried to make sense of it. Did the army go out on a raid or something?

Then it came to me. The bonetis raid!

I eagerly accessed the Breeder’s Den Interface and wasn’t disappointed.

New unit available to summon:

Bonetis: A vicious strain of giant mantis that can be used as mounts. Cost: 10 basic food, 10 limestone.

A mount! I stared at the text in fascination. That simple word was enough to evoke a powerful image in my mind. Hundreds of bonetis-mounted hobs storming our enemies in a deadly charge. It looked like I found use for all that surplus of basic food after all. However, my excitement was replaced with puzzlement as I read the final requirement. “Why the hell do they need limestone?”

As always, Kaedric was in sync with my line of thoughts. “Calcium, my lord,” he explained. “The creatures require it to mature.”

“Well, we’ve been mining limestone since day one, how much do we have in stock?”

“Exactly 280.”

“That’s it?”

“I’m afraid the citywide upgrade has severely taxed our supply of building materials. We require an additional 100 units of stone to fully finish the project. Which will be tomorrow, incidentally.”

I grimaced. “Can we expand our quarrying operation?”

“We can, my lord. We have only two stonemasons, as their yield was deemed sufficient to the clan’s needs. They provide us with 30 units each day.”

“How many more stonemasons can the valley support?” I asked.

“Four, my lord.”

“Summon them and put them to work.”

Kaedric’s eyes went distant for a moment. “Done, my lord. The required energy was expended to increase their level to 10.”

“Good thing I have you around to manage the place,” I said to the monstrous hob, clapping him on the shoulder.

Kaedric bowed his head in submission.

I turned back to the gremlin. “Thank you, Yeshy. I think we’re done with global economics for now.”

The gremlin cleared his throat. “Actually, Chief, I’d like for us to address the issue of road security.”

“What about it?”

“The new routes we just established are very appealing to bandits. There’s a high chance for some of our caravans to get attacked.”

“Even with the army patrols, and that squad of young hobs and Ogres that safeguard the route through the deadlands?”

“Those certainly help to lower overall travel risk, but caravans carrying expensive goods are still appetizing targets.”

“What do you suggest, then?”

“Each caravan should be protected by at least 20 warriors, Chief. You can either hire mercenaries or use your own soldiers.”

I frowned. “That means 100 additional soldiers that won’t be able to join the army, and I already have a quarter of them out there on patrol.”

“Without the army patrol, you would need to double the number of warriors escorting each caravan, which will provide nearly the same amount of protection.”

I considered his words. “You know what, that might actually work.”

The gremlin looked at me, puzzled.

“The army’s upkeep is expensive,” I explained. “The valley’s Eternal Night has a specific blessing that removes upkeep completely. But it doesn’t help the soldiers at conquered settlements. I can apply the blessing there as well …”

The gremlin’s eyes widened in understanding. “So it would be more beneficial for you to recall the quarter of the army that patrols the land, which is about …”

“Four hundred soldiers.” I nodded.

“And double the number of soldiers guarding the caravans to a total of 200, saving you the need to provide upkeep for the better part of the force.”

“Exactly.” I smiled at him. “And I’m going to summon a lot more soldiers soon, so eliminating the need to feed them all will become even more substantial. Kaedric.” I turned to my seneschal. “What’s the daily food gain projection when only 200 soldiers require upkeep?”

“That will be 2,028 basic, 1,108 advanced, and 225 exquisite food.”

I beamed at him. With just a few administrative decisions, I’d be able to almost double our food gains.

“Very economical.” The gremlin looked at me admiringly.

I laughed. “It’s good to have you around, Minister. I’ll leave it to you to requisition the required soldiers from the army. Now if you’ll excuse me …”

I teleported to the cathedral and stepped through the open portal to Storg, finding myself at the conquered church-turned-Dark-Temple.

A goblin adept bowed deeply as I stepped through. “Shadow Lord.”

“Get me Savol,” I told him.

The goblin sprinted out as if he were being chased.

I approached the altar and brought up the appropriate interface.

Zone Blessings (Affects all followers in the local zone of influence)

●      Mettle I: The morale of all creatures increases by +5. Cost: 10 FP

●      Physical I: Increases the Physical attribute of all creatures in the zone by +1. Cost: 100 FP

●      Mental I: Increases the Mental attribute of all creatures in the zone by +1. Cost: 100 FP

●      Social I: Increases the Social attribute of all creatures in the zone by +1. Cost: 100 FP

●      Tainted Water: All free-flowing water becomes tainted with darkness. Drinking gives a buff to Shadow-Touched creatures while causing mild disease to others. Cost: 300 FP

●      Eternal Night: The zone of influence will be covered with perpetual darkness. Cost: 1,000 FP

FP Available: 10

Since I hadn’t purchased any blessings for Storg before, I only got the basic list of upgrades. I didn’t have nearly enough faith points available, but with the amount of energy at my disposal, that was hardly an issue.

I accessed the Energy Options and converted 20,000 EP to 2,000 FP. I returned to the Zone Blessings list and purchased Eternal Night for 1,000 FP then selected the ‘no upkeep’ upgrade for another 1,000.

Darkness spread from the temple like a cloud of billowing black smoke, washing over the entire town and blotting out the sun. I could feel the revitalizing dark energy entering my body, nourishing me.

“Chief.”

I turned to see my goblin general bowing deeply, with the adept I’d sent a few steps behind him.

“You asked for me?”

“Yes, Savol,” I said. “As the town closest to Everance, I want you to recall all our troops here. I’ve blessed the town, so the soldiers won’t require food while they’re within its limits.”

“Savol will do this at once, Chief,” the goblin said. “Portals will make it more quick.”

“Right, I haven’t enchanted new portals for every new settlement, have I?”

“Maybe great priest Bek can do that?” the general suggested.

“Great priest Bek, eh?” I cracked a smile. “That would be helpful, but you need Expert-ranked Runecraft skill to do that. No, I’ll do it myself soon.”

“Yes, Chief.”

“I also need you to assign 40 soldiers to each of the caravans we’re sending out,” I continued. “Yeshy, the clan’s trade minister, will let you know where to send them.”

“Of course, Chief,” the general replied.

“See you later.” I winked at him and stepped back through the portal.

The clan was now optimized for maximum food generation, and I had enough food stored up to summon even more. It was time to test out the new summoning option that had opened up.

I teleported directly to the Breeder’s Den, accessed its controls, and summoned a single bonetis.

A few moments passed with nothing happening, then a single goblin hauler came running in, carrying a pile of white stone bricks. He quickly loaded the limestone into the building and stepped back.

The Breeder’s Den started to churn and groan, raising the cacophony it normally did when summoning new creatures. Only this time, the noise was accompanied by a penetrating long screech.

A few moments later, the leather covering was flung to the side, and a single small white object that looked like a pebble came rolling out.

I stared, dumbfounded, at the white ball at my feet. It looked nothing like any bonetis I’d encountered before.

I was left wondering for only a few seconds before cracks appeared on the surface of the pebble, making its nature clear.

“It’s an egg!” I said.

<Your skills of observation are astounding,> Vic said dryly. <It’s round and white, therefore it’s an egg. You gotta stop thinking with your balls, Boss.>

The cracks widened and a creature wriggled out from the thick white egg, which I realized was made of limestone. The small creature was about double the size of a normal mantis, and its soft-looking shell glistened with moisture. It skittered on sticklike limbs around the cracked eggshell.

All in all, it was a disappointing display. The creature was a far cry from what I’d imagined a bonetis mount to look like.

<Give the little creepy puppet some time, Boss,> Vic advised.

The small bonetis skittered toward me and ran up my leg, over my arm, and into my open palm.

<Oh, how touching. It thinks you’re its mother.>

The small creature nibbled at my fingers.

<Or that you’re its food …>

The creature leaped out of my hands, landing among the broken pieces of its eggshells, and started devouring them at an alarming speed.

I stepped back as the bonetis rapidly grew from the size of an apple to that of a cat, and then to that of a large dog. It shoved the last piece of egg into its mouth, but its growth didn’t stop. A few moments later, a fully grown bonetis was standing in front of me.

It tilted its T-shaped head, raised its scythelike arms, and took a step toward me.

“Easy now.” I held up my hand and channeled a bit of dark mana toward the creature. It instantly stopped moving and lowered its head submissively before me.

“Impudent specimen.” Kaedric’s voice came from behind me, full of contempt. “I beg your forgiveness, my lord. This … creature is somewhat resisting my authority, but I have it well in hand now. Future bonetises will be more obedient from now on.”

“Good.” I stared back at the creature. Analyze.

Bonetis

Level: 20

HP: 240

Attributes: P:24

Skills: Scythe Flurry 11

Traits: Non-Magical, Mount

Description: This sharp-limbed beast can carry troops on its back as it carves a bloody path through enemy lines.

It was quite the addition to my budding monster army. The creature’s level of 20 put its starting level before the capital bonuses at 7. I quickly queued in 27 more, the maximum I could summon with my current stock of limestone. Goblin haulers appeared, each one depositing a stack of white bricks into the Breeder’s Den which quickly began spewing out new eggs.

“Send the newly summoned bonetises to Storg once they’ve hatched and grown,” I instructed, noting that the new eggs were starting to crack. “Inform the general I want the soldiers to begin training in mounted combat immediately. There will be a lot more of them coming.” Especially considering the relatively low cost of the creatures.

“Yes, my lord.” Kaedric bowed. He turned to the lone monster and gestured at it.

The creature took two steps forward, then something flashed toward it at incredible speed. The bonetis exploded in a cloud of sharp bones and insect gore, leaving behind only an intact head, rolling on the ground.

I turned, fire burning in my eyes and a spell charging in my staff, and spotted a familiar group of people with their weapons out.

“Oops.”

5 - Warm-Up

“Sorry, Chief.” Malkyr rubbed his neck in embarrassment. “We saw that bonetis running around and thought one of them slipped through the portal somehow.”

I sighed. “I understand, but please don’t attack any of the new ones.”

The large man looked at me in confusion. “The new ones?”

I pointed at the cracking eggs around me, the shells peeling away as tiny white needles pierced through. Malkyr and the rest of the players quickly drew back as a host of baby bonetises swarmed out of their eggs.

“Holy crap!” he bellowed.

“Easy,” I said. “These are gonna be our new mounts.”

“Mounts?” Jaelon squeaked. “I’m not riding on something that looks like … that!”

“I think they’re rather cute.” Raystia bent down, offering her arm for a small bonetis that quickly climbed on top of it. “You know, when they’re not trying to kill you.”

“What happened to that huge black wolf you used to ride?” Fox asked.

“Tempest?” I winced. “He could only stay while I supplied him with mana; the connection didn’t survive the VI uprising and my subsequent ejection from the game.”

“Too bad,” the bugbear said. “He was a beauty. Especially compared to these.” He pointed at the group of bonetises that gathered around the dead one, eating its remains.

I accessed the Resurrection Interface, but it was empty. I wasn’t surprised. The dead bonetis was an unnamed mob. It looked like I was going to have to renew the naming ceremony.

<Sorry, Boss, but that won’t work,> Vic said. <Aside from their broodmothers, bonetises are incapable of self-thought.>

“Shadow-crap,” I muttered. Suddenly, the low cost of the bonetises didn’t seem all that out of proportion.

Once they finished with the remains, the 27 new bonetises ravenously consumed their own eggshells and rapidly grew before our eyes.

“Damn, that’s crazy,” Misa said.

“Wha’ tha hell ya’ gonna do with them beasties, fugly?” Ragnar demanded.

I shrugged. “As I said, we’ll use them as mounts.”

The perplexed players looked at each other, then Kyth chuckled. “I’ll go for a ride.”

“Kyth, the terrible bonetis-riding gnomblin,” Malkyr said dryly.

The older player winked at him.

“So I gather you successfully cleared out the bonetises’ lair?” I asked.

Lirian stepped forward. “Yes, Father. It was not difficult.”

“Aside from tha’ giant ones that nearly bit yor head off,” Ragnar added.

“What?” I exclaimed.

The goblinette nodded gravely. “It was a fierce clash. Ragnar saved me.”

“He did?” I stared at the ant-player with disdain.

He returned my look with a smirk. “Looks like ya’ owe me another one, fugly.”

“We’ve already got our first reward from Sullivan,” Hoshisu said, brandishing a set of magical throwing knives strapped around her forearm. “Time for you to pay up as well, Chief.”

“Of course,” I said. “Did you find any interesting loot?”

“The broodmothers dropped this.” Nero moved forward and dropped a bunch of white, somewhat triangular bone plates. “Bonetis ears.”

I counted eight pieces and raised an eyebrow. “You killed four broodmothers? That’s impressive.”

“Actually, there were eight of them,” Aly said. “Normal mantises have a single ear at the center of their chest. I guess NEO emulated that feature when it created the bonetises.”

I inspected one of the ears.

Bonetis Broodmother’s Ear

Type: Ingredient, alchemical

Rank: Magical

I smiled broadly as I read into the metadata behind the description. The ears were a unique food that could be consumed by the Breeder’s Den to produce unique creatures. “Excellent.”

“What’cha gonna do with them, Chief?” Malkyr asked good-naturedly.

“Stick around and find out,” I said. “But first – your rewards.” I counted the players; 14 of them in total, including several I hadn’t spoken with before. I accessed the Settlement Interface and marked each player in turn to purchase them 10,000 XP.

“Hell, yeah!” Riley cheered. “I just gained four levels to level 21!”

The other players mirrored his excitement. The highest-level of them, Nero, only gained three levels, but he too seemed elated like the rest.

I couldn’t target Lirian like the others, but my daughter had already raised her level by three to 48.

With 140,000 less EP, I turned back to the Breeder’s Den and fed it the eight ears. There was no description of their function, of course, but I could read through the information tendrils. Whatever unit I summoned using the ears would have formidable slashing abilities and unsurpassed hearing.

With upkeep no longer a major issue, I didn’t have to be frugal in summoning new soldiers, but I had something special in mind first.

One of the many benefits my settlement had gained by upgrading to a city was that it could now support a lot more bosses, so I brought up the city bosses’ screen.

Goblin’s Gorge has reached Level 5: City

●      Tier 4: max 1, current 1

●      Tier 3: max 3, current 2

●      Tier 2: max 8, current 4

●      Tier 1, max 24, current 40

I couldn’t promote any more tier 1 bosses. Exploiting the Ogre Mage loophole made sure of that. But there was still room for another tier 3 and four, tier 2 bosses. I opened the population tab and filtered out everyone except non-Ogre Mage bosses. It was time for some promotions.

Tier 1:

●      Ashlazaria, level 29

●      Zia, level 29

●      Kroakar, level 29

●      Ryker, level 29

●      Tenragan, level 29

●      Blemtoff, level 28

Tier 2:

●      Kilpi Shīrudo, level 32

●      Yulli, level 33

●      Rhynorn Bloodore, level 34

●      Kuzai, level 32

The choice for promoting someone to a tier 3 boss really came down to either Rhyno or Yulli. The Ogre gladiator had proven himself a force of destruction. The scout boss Yulli, on the other hand, was more subtle, though no less formidable, and she could accompany me on missions that required finesse. It depended on what I needed more: a powerful force in an open battle or one more adept at stealth. It was pretty clear that we were going to take Everance head-on, so I decided to promote Rhyno.

For a moment, I thought I heard a triumphant roar in the distance, though the Ogre gladiator was stationed far away in Storg with the rest of the army.

With Rhyno promoted, I now had five openings for tier 2 promotions. I had six contenders for the upgrade: five veteran soldiers and Tenragan, the arena master. The math was simple. I promoted all five veterans, leaving Tenragan at tier 1. He didn’t need the upgrade since he always stayed in the clan, and my already combat-tested veterans would be able to bring new levels of terror to the battlefield.

With the promotions part over and 45,000 EP lighter, it was time to make use of the bonetis ears.

I considered what would be the best addition to the army. We already had several types of heavy-hitting hobs and Ogres. Adding an additional eight, even though unique, individuals wouldn’t be a game-changer. Another option presented itself as I scanned the list of units to summon.

Kobold assassins.

I had close to a hundred of the sneaky creatures in the army already, all level 16, but none of them were bosses or unique. Bringing in eight special ones appealed to me. The seven kobolds who’d accompanied me on my mission to conquer Akzar had proven their loyalty till the very end. Even after their deaths, they served me as Swarm. Bringing in unique individuals of their species felt like honoring their sacrifice.

“Ready?” I asked the players. Without waiting for a reply, I queued in eight new kobolds and added a broodmother’s ear for each one.

The Breeder’s Den churned and screeched, then the first kobold stepped out.

It looked like a nightmarish version of a kobold. Instead of hands, its appendages ended with sharp scythelike blades. The reptilian head looked to have been flattened, making its muzzle even longer than usual. Instead of ears, it had two funnel-shaped holes on the sides of its head. The kobold moved in a series of quick, jerking motions, and its bladed hands crossed in front of its body, seemingly eager to attack. More kobolds streamed out of the building, joining the first one.

“They look like tiny reptilian grim reapers,” Misa pointed out.

Ragnar chuckled. “Now tha’s a face only a mother can love.”

I raised an eyebrow as I turned to look at him. In my eyes, the ant-person didn’t look much better than the insectile-kobolds.

Ragnar caught my stare and his eyes narrowed. “Somthin’ ya’ wanna get off yor chest, fugly?”

“Oh, nothing.” I smirked at him knowingly and turned back to examine the new addition to the army.

Thanks to the capital bonus, the kobolds were all level 22 and had superior mobility and detection abilities compared to their ‘normal’ counterparts. They would make a fine addition to the army, especially since they came out already named.

“Welcome to the GreenPiece Clan,” I greeted them. “Report to the general at Storg; go through the portal at the cathedral. Soon, your scythes will reap the lives of our enemies to the glory of our clan.”

They all nodded mutely and moved in an orderly line toward the cathedral.

Malkyr shook his head. “That was something else. So you can just mix in monster parts with any creatures you like?”

“Only creatures I can already summon,” I explained. “And it can’t be just any monster part; it has to come from something powerful.”

“Ah.” The big man pondered my words. “Got it.”

“I’m going to the inn to grab a bite,” Riley declared. “Anyone else coming?”

The players quickly vacated the area, merrily walking toward the three-story building, leaving Lirian behind.

“Father, when will we be ready to march on Everance?”

“We’ve got about two more weeks before our vassals’ militias recover and can be mobilized,” I said. I ran some quick calculations in my head. With the current food gain, I’d be able to summon about 50 hob lieutenants every day. Meaning it’d take nearly three weeks to reach the minimum 1,000 units Sullivan had determined we needed before we could move on our enemy’s capital.

That was too slow. Taking Everance was only the next step. I still needed to locate David Tenenbaum, decipher the rest of the tablet, and move on the VIs’ anchor to this world.

“Damn it,” I said, realizing I had misjudged the amount of food we needed.

Lirian noted my frown. “What’s wrong, Father?”

“We need more advanced food,” I muttered.

“I thought you just set up trade routes to import a lot of it.”

I shook my head. “I did, but it’s not enough. Food is expensive, and I need to conserve the clan’s gold to be able to afford other things later on.”

“Can’t you just import the ingredient directly? It’ll be cheaper, I think, and Gandork can cook anything.”

I shook my head. “It won’t work. We don’t have the recipes or the facilities to produce sausages or pickled fish ourselves.”

“Does it have to be these exact dishes? Gandork knows how to make an excellent seasoned fish.”

I shook my head. “It requires more ingredients than just fish, and we don’t—” I stopped abruptly and smacked my forehead. “Damn, you’re right! Let’s go.” I put a hand on her shoulder and teleported us directly to the inn’s kitchen.

“Shadow Lord?” Gandork, the fat goblin cook, blinked as the two of us suddenly appeared in his kitchen. A group of goblin workers was busily running around stirring pots, adding ingredients, and one was even climbing on a high spice rack.

“Gandork,” I said excitedly. “What goes into your Seasoned Fish dish?”

“Vegetables and fish,” he said, perplexed.

I rubbed my hands together. “Excellent.”

I brought up the Global Economy Interface and looked for the ingredient, finding it in just a few seconds. One of the hamlets we’d conquered, Turniphill, offered 100 units of gathered ingredients for 20 gold. With 100 fish offered cheapest for 80 gold by Whitebanner, it meant I could import the ingredient for half the cost it took to bring in the prepared food itself. I could double the yield for the same amount of gold.

I sent out my thoughts. Kaedric, tell Yeshy that instead of importing 600 units of advanced food every day, I want him to bring in 1,200 fish and 1,200 gathered ingredients. Have Gandork cook them into advanced food. That was a lot of food, but luckily, our cook’s upgraded kitchen would be able to handle that much.

<I shall do so at once, my lord.>

I smiled at my daughter. “Lirian, you’re a genius.”

She smiled back at me. “I learned from the best.”

With the new food surplus, I’d be able to summon 1,000 soldiers in less than two weeks.

Our move against Everance was within sight.

***

I spent several minutes teleport-hopping between our conquered settlements that didn’t have a portal yet and opened one in their local churches. That should expedite troop movements, I thought as I took the last portal back to the valley.

With the immediate issues taken care of, I had almost two whole days for myself before I had to attend my follow-up meeting with Crowley.

Time for personal improvement. I teleported into the Warlock’s Tower library and sat down at one of the desks, ignoring an Ogre Mage who seemed comically captivated by the spellbook he was reading.

I was still level 63, but I had the means to skyrocket my level with energy points. Getting to level 100 was a major milestone that granted characters a unique ability tailored to them. I was still missing about half a million EP before I’d be able to purchase that level, and I was reluctant to spend so much in one go. I needed to maintain enough energy in reserve to resurrect my growing army if needed and raise the level of certain individuals.

Dark Mana, my most important skill, was at level 81, 20 points short of reaching the Master rank. Raising skills was much cheaper than raising character levels, but I needed my Mental attribute to reach a score of 91 to raise the cap for Dark Mana to Master rank of 101.

I grinned when I realized something. I didn’t need to reach level 100. My Mental ability score was 78, so I only needed to gain 13 levels to reach a Mental score of 91. Buying 13 levels would be significantly cheaper than the 37 required to reach level 100, especially since each level’s cost increased exponentially.

I cracked my fingers and accessed the Settlement Interface.

Level Increase: 63 → 76. XP Required: 185,920 Cost: 265,590 EP

(708,924 EP available)
Confirm: Yes/No

Why not? I had an important meeting with some dangerous individuals in Everance, and making myself stronger could come in handy. Besides, I needed time to work out a new Master-ranked spell, which fit right into the downtime I now had.

I approved the prompt.

Raw energy coursed through my veins as my level soared. I gritted my teeth at the rush of power so strong it almost hurt. But it was the good kind of hurt. My mana pool increased by 2,000 points and my health pool by nearly 500. The goblin inside me purred and raged in equal measures with exhilaration, and I felt ready to take on an entire army on my own.

The event didn’t escape the notice of the nearby studious Ogre and he stared at me in bewilderment, then quickly lowered his head back to his book, as if afraid I’d tear it off him. It was probably a smart move.

Level up! You have reached Character Level 76. You have 13 ability points to allocate.

I dumped all the ability points into Mental, reaching the goal of 91.

I turned my attention to the still-open Energy Interface and targeted myself again.

Skill Increase: Dark Mana 81 → 101. Cost: 170,880 EP (X 10 for spell school skill)

(443,334 EP available)

Confirm: Yes/No

The cost was a bit more than I’d anticipated – having forgotten that as a spell governing skill, Dark Mana cost ten times more than normal skills to increase.

Had I not already made the larger purchase of levels I probably would have canceled the skill upgrade. Spending the extra energy would bring my clan’s total down to about a quarter-million, and we needed more than 300,000 to resurrect the entire army. But I was already committed. I also needed time to work on a new spell. I consoled myself with the knowledge that my clan’s daily energy yield would bring the threshold over half a million in just two days. It was a risk worth taking.

I approved the cost and felt my mana soar even higher.

Dark Mana skill has reached Master rank!

●      All spells under this spell school have gained Master-rank abilities.

●      The extra duration for the first mana-channeling multiplier is revoked.

I grinned from ear to ear.

I’d expected the first bonus, but not the second. Currently, I could charge any of my Dark Mana-based spells to increase their effectiveness up to three times. Normally, the process took a lot of time and was more useful as a combat opening move than during the heat of battle. The last multiplier, a unique tier 4 boss ability, took even longer and froze me in place until completed. But it seemed like I could now cast a double-charged spell in the same amount of time it would take to cast the normal version. The only difference was the mana cost, and with my mana pool now over 12,000, that wasn’t even a downside.

I opened my character sheet and went through every spell under Dark Mana to check their new abilities.

Drilling Arrow

Master rank: Barriers penetration 100%.

Mana Shield

Master rank: No longer hampers movement.

Mana Drain

Master rank: 100% chance for interrupting spells being cast.

Mana Infusion

Master rank: Mana infuses your weapon as well, enhancing your melee attacks.

Direball

Master rank: Damage distribution consistent through the entire area of the spell’s effect.

The increase to all spells was incredible, especially Direball, which would now damage everyone caught by the explosion to the same degree. But the impact on Mana Infusion was completely unexpected. I had to try it out.

“Hey, you,” I said to the studious Ogre as I got up from the chair.

He bowed his head to me. “Chief?”

“Raise your mana shield.” I withdrew the Demon Staff from my inventory. “I want to try something.”

The hulking brute stared at me apprehensively but did as I commanded. A shimmering blue dome extended around his heavy bulk. It was a decent Apprentice-ranked spell, one that would soak up roughly 150 points of damage from each impact. The Ogre boss’s mana pool of 463 meant he should be able to eat up about 600 points of damage before his shield collapsed.

Good enough for now.

I cast Mana Infusion and felt the rush of power surge through my muscles. The spear-staff that already felt comfortable in my hands now felt like an extension of myself. I twirled it in a circle between my fingers, making it blur.

I grinned. “Ready?”

The Ogre nodded nervously.

I launched my spear forward. The Epic weapon, made even more formidable by the runes I’d enchanted, easily tore through the shield, draining 200 mana points from the Ogre. I controlled the weapon, so it didn’t reach the Ogre’s skin then pulled it back and whirled it for two more consecutive thrusts. The entire maneuver took barely a second. I kept the weapon twirling at standby as the Ogre’s shield collapsed into magical shards.

My grin broadened. Oh yeah, I can do spear kung-fu.

The Ogre bowed deeply. “Chief is a powerful warrior as well, it seems.”

“Thanks for the assistance,” I said. I deactivated Mana Infusion and returned to my seat. Now came the hard part.

I closed my eyes in concentration and regulated my breaths. I was trying to relearn one of the Master-ranked combat spells I’d invented in my previous life. I hadn’t tried something like that since relearning Direball when my clan was attacked by my old guildmates. The spell I had in mind was basically a super-condensed sphere of mana that shot forward at incredible velocity, destroying everything in its path. It could tear through enchanted armor, walls, or entire buildings with ease. Only higher-level spellcasters could hope to raise a defense against it. For most others, you either dodged, or you got turned into a bloody mist.

Still concentrating, I turned my palms upward and let my mana pour out of me and it coalesced into a slowly rotating sphere. Concentrating deeper, I made the mana denser, forcing it into a small bead, then fed more mana while keeping it condensed. I repeated the sequence again and again until I felt my reserves bottoming out. I’d never been able to condense so much mana into the spell before; a normal player couldn’t hope to reach the same amount a boss monster could.

Something was wrong, though. The unstoppable sphere I was hoping to create felt different. A whoosh of air rushed through the room around me, causing mild turbulence. I opened my eyes in alarm and realized the condensed black sphere that hovered above my palm seemed to suck in the air. The sphere continued to swirl and rotate, and I started to feel a tangible pull drawing me toward it. A few loose papers soared through the air and got swallowed into the sphere, then I felt the desk below me starting to rise.

I hastily canceled the spell.

You have learned a new spell: Singularity

You compress darkness into a mass so dense it has a gravitational pull of its own.

When initially formed, the spell’s pull is weak, but it grows exponentially as it consumes more matter. Can only consume mundane, unenchanted materials.

Living creatures may attempt to resist the pull, but if caught, they are held suspended until the spell expires.

Cost: 2,000 MP (empowering the spell reduces the time it takes to reach full effect)

Duration: 101 seconds (1 second per skill level)

I felt my jaw drop as I stared at the new spell’s description. Back then, as a player with the Mana Mastery skill, the method I’d just used would have manifested my old spell. Instead, as a creature of darkness wielding dark mana, it looked like I’d just created a thing of nightmares. I could already imagine casting the spell at the heart of Everance, vaporizing whole buildings, and sucking in entire platoons before the spell’s duration expired.

<Congratulations, Boss,> Vic said dryly. <So now you have a direball, a cosmos-wrecking black ball, and now all you’re missing is a blue one to complete the set. Maybe Tika could help there?>

I felt too pleased with myself to let Vic’s antics get a rise out of me. Instead, I yawned, realizing it was late in the day. Hours had gone by without me realizing it as I concentrated on developing my new spell. The helpful Ogre was long gone. With a shrug, I teleported back to my home and my waiting spouse.

***

I awoke the next day with a new purpose.

My meeting with Crowley, the crime lord, was tomorrow. With a little luck, the results would lead to the very first strike on Everance. I wanted to make sure we were going to be ready for the full assault that would follow. Since Akzar’s forces were going to play a big part in the coming battle, I wanted to make sure they’d be ready. A visit was in order.

Lirian wanted to join me, so after we had breakfast with Tika, the two of us went to the cathedral and took the portal to Akzar.

“Shadow Lord, welcome!” Reiner, the bearded goblin boss, greeted me as I passed through the shimmering portal. He looked to be in much better spirits than normal. It might have had something to do with the huge cathedral being filled to the brim with new worshipers.

As the goblin approached, his expression suddenly fell, becoming almost fearful, and he stumbled in his step.

I winced, realizing I had let loose the full force of my tier 4 aura, and quickly drew it back around me. Back at the clan, I didn’t have to worry about it too much, but it made a jarring impact on people experiencing it for the first time. “Looks like things have picked up since I was last here,” I said.

“Oh, yes.” The elderly goblin smiled, quickly recovering. “Not being considered enemies of the city has vastly improved our situation. The goblin workers can roam around freely, and more people come to worship our dark master. Even a few travelers came through earlier to explore the city.”

“They did?” I asked, mildly surprised. “Well, good for them. I need to talk to Ra’av, do you know where—” I stopped when Reiner visibly flinched. “What’s wrong?”

“Oh, it’s nothing, dreaded Shadow Lord. The new mayor is usually at one of the three barracks. He has a particular interest in … ahem … combat readiness.”

“Well, that’s good,” I said. “I’ll see you later.”

I left the cathedral and found myself in the main boulevard that circled the entire length of the outer ring. Everywhere I looked, armed soldiers were patrolling, their posture impeccable and their armor polished to a shine.

“It looks different than last time,” Lirian remarked.

I nodded. “They had a strong military presence before, and it looks more aggressive now.”

“Where do we go from here?”

“The main barracks is just across the street.” I pointed at the four-story building. It was the same place I’d been hurled into after being captured on my first visit. The same place I’d later returned to challenge The Champion, to serve as a distraction to eliminate the city’s leadership.

As we approached the large building, two rows of soldiers exited, running at a steady jog toward us. They spread out, forming a guarded passageway toward the main entrance.

Then another person came out of the door. He was immediately noticeable for his different physique; powerful arms that ended with cruel-looking claws, bright orange eyes, and a scorpion tail that followed behind. This was Ra’av, my appointed mayor. He seemed to have gained several levels since we’d last met.

“Greetings, my lord,” the scorpion-tailed hob said with a bow.

“Ra’av,” I greeted him, looking around at the soldiers. “I came to check on Akzar’s readiness. Looks like you’ve done a fine job preparing the city for war.

“Oh, yes.” He gave me a grim smile. “Allow me a demonstration.”

Before waiting for my approval, he made a gesture with his hand, and the two rows of soldiers turned toward us, drawing their weapons as one cohesive unit. I tensed up at the unexpected move. Ra’av exuded a sinister aura that perfectly matched his more monstrous appearance. As a warning, I let loose the restraints I’d put on my boss aura. One of the soldiers staggered in his statuelike position.

“Incompetent fool!” Ra’av hissed. The scorpion-hearted noble whirled toward the unlucky soldier, his tail launching over his head with the speed of a crossbow bolt. The stinger easily sank through the soldier’s chest armor and into his flesh. It was yanked back an instant later with a spray of burning orange liquid. The soldier screamed, his eyes horrified as he fell to the ground, spasming and wailing.

“What’s going on?” I demanded, raising my staff with one hand and conjuring a direball with the other.

Ra’av motioned for two soldiers who promptly picked up the screaming hob and whisked him away. Then he turned and bowed to me. “My apologies, my lord. There is no room for laxness in my city. The soldiers train hard to excel or they are punished. That one will never repeat the same mistake. Once he recovers, that is.”

I relaxed my guarded stance. “That’s a bit harsh, don’t you think?”

The hob’s orange eyes glowed as he looked at me. “The average level of soldiers in the city has risen to 20. In addition, despite the unavoidable casualties, the resources I’ve diverted toward the militia helped swell our fighting force from 2,400 to 2,700, and I expect to reach 3,000 within a week.”

I felt my jaw drop at that. “You managed that much already?”

“Yes, my lord.” The hob offered me a satisfied, grim smile. “There is no room for tenderness when forging a powerful force. Harsh conditions produce strong warriors.”

“I guess I can’t argue with results,” I said. I sent a probing tendril of mana toward his mind to get a sense of his emotion. I got back a sea of cruelty and a strong determination to achieve his goals at all costs. I shuddered a little as I drew back. I couldn’t go to the lengths this hob did. My clan felt like my family, and there was a limit to what I was willing to do. But Ra’av’s approach seemed to be working well with a hobgoblin city. I felt confident I’d appointed the right hob for the task.

“Well, if there’s nothing else,” I said and turned to leave.

“Actually, there is,” a familiar voice called out.

I looked toward the barracks’ courtyard and saw a familiar thin hob approaching. It was Glaive, the arena master.

“Hello again, Chief.” The hob grinned at me. “I haven’t had the chance to congratulate you on conquering our city.”

Something in his tone didn’t sit well with me, and apparently, with Ra’av as well. My appointed mayor waved his stinger threateningly. “You will address the chief with respect, Glaive. Or else—”

The thin hob raised his arms. “I’m merely here in the capacity of my role as an arena master.”

“What is it?” I asked.

Glaive grinned at me again. “Why, the challenge for the championship, of course. You left rather in a hurry last time, so we didn’t have a clear victor. But now that you’re here …”

“You gotta be kidding me,” I protested. “I’m the freaking chief of this entire clan.”

Ra’av turned to me. “He is correct, my lord. The laws of the arena must be held. A challenge has been issued and accepted, but the result has yet to be determined. You must face The Champion at the arena to determine who is stronger.”

“Shadow-crap.” I’d come there to make sure Akzar was ready for the war ahead and instead got caught up in a gaming logic pitfall. There was no help for it. If I refused, I would be challenging the entire social order on which the city was based. As the overlord, that could come back to bite me in the ass. “What if I lose?” I asked.

Glaive shrugged. “Then you die, and Bonecruncher remains The Champion.”

My daughter heated up instantly. “My father shall not lose!”

“I’m more worried about killing Bonecruncher …” I said. As a tier 3 boss, he would take days, maybe weeks to respawn. However, I realized there was probably enough time before the attack on Everance. “But never mind that. I accept.”

“Good!” Glaive’s expression lit up. “The match will be held in four hours, Chief. I’m looking forward to seeing you clash.”

“Fine,” I said. I wasn’t too worried. Bonecruncher was a level 100, tier 3 Ettin gladiator. He was powerful, but I had a whole boss tier over him, which counted more than the 24-level gap he held over me. And this time, I wouldn’t have to fight on two fronts at once. The Champion was as good as dead.

“May I show you the improvements I’ve made to the city, my lord?” Ra’av asked, putting a sinister emphasis on the word ‘improvement.’

“Sure.” It was a good opportunity to see how the scorpion-tailed hob’s management differed from mine. And it would help pass the time until the match. I wasn’t too concerned about the outcome, but my daughter didn’t seem to share my view.

“Father,” Lirian said, sounding worried. “Perhaps a little planning would be advisable?”

“Hmm.” I scratched my chin. “As long as I can use my magic, I’m not too worried. The arena has some anti-magic crystals, but they only used it last time to skew the chances in favor of ranged fighters, so it shouldn’t be an issue.”

“I’ll make sure of that,” my daughter said adamantly.

“Alright,” I said, but Lirian still looked worried.

“Maybe I should go and bring Yulli to help you? As one of the champions, she’s entitled to—”

“No.” I cut her off then winked. Akzar’s well-fortified arena could be a great opportunity to test out my new Master-ranked spells. “Let’s do it.”

***

Four hours later, I found myself back at the gladiators’ waiting room adjacent to the arena.

The tour Ra’av had given me was enlightening. It gave me a deeper understanding of the mind of a truly monstrous being whose only concern was martial superiority. Akzar’s army’s training regimen had escalated into a life-threatening gauntlet. Soldiers were encouraged to fight with real weapons instead of wooden training ones and often held citywide skirmishes as training for conquering new settlements. Traders were encouraged to invest in warfare items, and females were instructed to breed with bosses to provide more soldiers. The entire city had turned into a solider-minting factory, producing tough, seasoned warriors. The cost in lives and hardship was great, but I couldn’t argue with the results. Ra’av was following my orders to mobilize the city, and he had delivered. I needed military might to fulfill my plans, and time was pressing. Once we’d won, I’d order the brutal hob to tone it down – but not before.

“And now …” Glaive’s magically enhanced voice boomed across the arena and wafted into the waiting room. “The fight you’ve all been waiting for, the challenge for the championship, will continue! Our very own chief will fight The Champion, Bonecruncher, to the death!”

The crowd roared in approval.

The portcullis to the arena rolled up and I walked inside. I spotted the huge, two-headed Ettin entering the arena from across the field, his four eyes alert and brimming with malice.

The arena had changed. It was now filled with stone spires that seemed to have grown out of the ground. Several of the pillars were adorned with mana-sucking crystals that would interfere with my spells, but not all. Instead, I detected what looked like buzzsaws, giant swinging axes, and other forms of traps cleverly interwoven into and around the pillars.

The ground had been turned into one giant boobytrap.

And I had to fight a raging, hulking Ettin inside of it.

My Vicloak disengaged from my shoulders and started crawling back into the waiting room.

“Where are you going?” I asked.

The purple cloak transformed into a purple, crawling goblin. “Ah, have you seen some of those traps farther inside, Boss? I have zero interest in being drenched with boiling acid.”

“So you’re just going to abandon me?” I asked, feeling a little more hurt than I thought I would be.

“Oh, don’t pout, I promise I’ll be back around your shoulders and you can continue carrying me around like the magnificent stallion that you are. I have the utmost faith in you, Boss.”

“Thanks,” I said dryly. “What would I have done without you?”

“Still be trying to figure out how to do basic math to organize your clan? Put on your armor backward? Have no idea how much damage your attacks were doing?”

“That was a rhetorical question.”

“Hey, if you can’t turn to your soul companion for these sorts of things, then to whom can you? Anyway, have fun battling that giant puppet. I’m sure you’ll make a great snack.”

You mean I’ll make a great snack out of him, right? I asked mentally as the portcullis started to close behind me.

<Sure, Boss. Let’s go with that.>

I sighed and prepared myself for the battle. I took a moment to summon my clone but kept it hidden inside the shadows, outside of the crowd’s sight. I preferred to win the battle by myself, so I decided to keep the clone hidden unless I was in trouble.

Across from me, Bonecruncher closed in on the first row of stone spires and, to my surprise, bowed both of his heads at me respectfully.

I returned the gesture by touching the tip of my staff to my temple.

“Activate the arena,” Glaive’s voice boomed.

There were sounds of clicking metal then the entire arena came to life. The giant axes started spinning. Smoking pits opened and closed randomly, and several of the pillars lit up in different pulsing colors.

Bonecruncher moved forward hesitantly, careful to step over a pit of boiling mud, and entered the stone forest.

I couldn’t let him show more confidence than me. I was the chief, darn it.

I took a deep breath and stepped inside.

My mana sense came in handy, coloring several of the magical traps around me, and I moved in carefully to avoid them. The pillars partially blocked my view, causing me to lose sight of my opponent. Unfortunately, I couldn’t as easily detect the mechanical contraptions, and my foot hit a hidden trigger. A giant, jagged spike, large enough to impale even the Ettin, erupted from the ground below me, scorching my armor and shaving off a few dozen points of damage.

The crowd roared at the first draw of blood.

Bonecruncher came into view behind a pillar, and I wasted no time in sending a volley of drilling arrows at him.

It was the first time I’d cast any offensive spell since I’d upgraded my level and skill, and the extra effect nearly blew me away. Ten spinning projectiles of pure energy materialized and hurled through the arena toward my enemy, swerving and curving between the pillars. Three arrows got too close to the mana-draining crystals and winked out of existence, and one more impacted against suddenly sprung traps, but six found their mark. The magical projectiles easily burrowed through The Champion’s armor and tough skin, scoring deep gouges in his flesh.

Drilling Arrow hit Bonecruncher for 316 damage.

[(88 average damage X 6) -30% spell resistance]

I stared at the notification in awe. Even though only six out of the ten missiles had impacted the Ettin, the damage they’d caused would have killed most creatures below level 30. And I hadn’t even used the Master-ranked ability to instantly empower them.

<See? I’m helping,> Vic’s smug voice came into my mind. <Even away from you, I help by breaking down the damage into a simple format your meat-suit brain can understand.>

I was spared the need to respond by my enemy’s counterattack. Bonecruncher’s chain came hurtling toward me, the spiked metal ball at the end exploding through one of the stone pillars between us.

I had a split second to react. I could either try to dodge or raise my shield. In my haste, I attempted to do both. The glowing mana shield appeared around my body as I threw myself sideways. Unexpectedly, the dodge was completely unhampered by the shimmering barrier, and I narrowly avoided the attack as the spiked ball passed above me and reduced another stone pillar to rubble.

I cursed as I recalled that reaching Master rank meant my shield would no longer impede my movement and that I should have raised it as soon as I entered the arena.

Not that it mattered. The Ettin came into view between two pillars, and I utilized the full power of my armor set by launching two volleys of drilling arrows at him, both of them instantly empowered to increase their damage.

But this time, the Ettin was ready for the maneuver. His giant, acid-dripping cleaver blurred in the air, intercepting many of the spinning projectiles. Coupled with the mana-draining crystals nearby, only eight arrows hit him this time, but the damage they did was more than satisfying.

Drilling Arrow hit Bonecruncher for 638 damage.

[(133 average damage X 8) -30% spell resistance]

The Champion’s prodigious health pool of over 4,000 shrank by nearly a quarter.

He roared and yanked back his arm holding the chain.

I heard a crash behind me as the metal ball was hurled toward my back. I’d just used two spells in rapid succession, so I couldn’t teleport away. I tried to dodge.

I failed.

The spiked ball slammed into my shield and went through it – its magical enhancement proving strong enough to break through my barrier.

Spiked Chain hit you for 226 damage.

(base 580 - 269 mana shield - 85 armor)

Even though my shield had blocked some of the blow, the damage was still significant. My health bar dropped by ten percent as shooting pain rushed from the point of impact on my back to the rest of my body. But The Champion wasn’t finished yet. He yanked the chain a second time, and it ripped away from me, inflicting more damage and throwing me to my side.

Right into an awaiting trap.

My shoulder slammed into the side of one of the pillars, and it exploded with yellow energy that passed through my shield and seared my flesh like acid.

Holy Light Trap hit you for 750 damage.

(base 500 + 50% light vulnerability)

My health dropped at once to just over half. I clenched my teeth at the pain and forced myself to my feet. It was still the heat of battle; I couldn’t afford to be caught flat-footed.

I was right in time too, as the Ettin’s spiked chain came hurtling at me again, but this time I managed to teleport away, appearing on top one of the pillars. The chain wrapped around the bubble shield I’d left behind and the spiked ball at the end slammed into it, puncturing through it like an eggshell. Whatever enchantment The Champion had on his weapon, it was a formidable one.

From my new vantage point, I could see most of the arena spread below me, and I could appreciate the effort that went into the many traps.

Bonecruncher’s giant bulk was partially visible between several pillars. His wounds seemed to be healing quickly, and he was already scanning for me. I had a few seconds to decide my next action. A clear vat of green liquid suspended above the Ettin drew my attention, and with a smile, I channeled my mana – forming a shadow limb next to it – and pushed it off.

The Champion’s instincts were amazingly sharp though, and he jumped sideways, avoiding the splashing liquid as the vat exploded on the ground and started eating through it. The move, however, cost the Ettin his balance, and I used that moment for my real attack. I summoned a direball, concentrating it into a small bead, double-charged it with mana, and then hurled it. The condensed volatile spell flew toward my enemy like a dark bullet, but with the destructive potential of a battering ram. The Ettin’s four eyes widened as he noticed the spell hurtling at him. Having just evaded the acid trap, he wasn’t positioned properly to dodge another attack. He could still use his cleaver to try to intercept the spell, and I was mildly curious to see what would happen if he did that. But Bonecruncher went for none of those options.

The Ettin wasn’t called The Champion for nothing. Instantly realizing that dodging was out of the question and that trying to parry would probably be bad for him, he went for an option I didn’t foresee. His powerful arm tugged the chain, toppling down one of the pillars in the path of my direball.

The small bead of force impacted the falling stone and blew them away, turning them into a storm of shrapnel. The Ettin’s skin got scored dozens of times, but each wound was superficial, and his health pool barely budged. Before I could cast more spells, the Ettin wisely slipped away between other pillars and out of my line of sight.

“Damn,” I said. The Ettin’s health was steadily crawling back up to 80 percent, and I was still at 60 percent. I knew I had far better offensive-ranged options than him, but I was also more fragile. If Bonecruncher somehow cornered me, he could burn through my remaining health in a second. It was time to change the rules of the game.

I concentrated, pouring my mana into my new spell.

A small bead of pure blackness appeared over the part of the arena The Champion was hiding in. The air whooshed past me as it got sucked into the Singularity I’d opened. The effect was relatively weak, and I had no trouble resisting the slight pull I felt.

The spell was expensive, and along with all the empowered spells I’d been flinging around, I’d burned through roughly 3,000 MP, but my mana pool was comfortably holding at 80 percent. A boss of my tier was meant as a challenge for an entire group, I could fight against a single opponent for hours and not run out if I chose to pace myself.

I was just about to carpet-bomb the entire area with direballs to flush out my opponent when something bright that reflected the light came hurtling at me.

My eyes widened as I realized what it was; a giant axe head that was bigger than my entire body.

I teleported away at the last second as the upper half of my pillars exploded away.

As soon as I appeared on another pillar, however, a second axe head was thrown, and this time I was forced to jump down to dodge the impact. I landed in a shower of sharp stone and rolled to the side to avoid getting hit by the shrapnel.

A bear trap triggered and closed around both of my legs. I cursed as I felt the giant spring threatening to sever my legs, dropping my health below 50 percent. I channeled mana directly into my veins, making my arm muscles bulge, and pried the trap open with my bare hands.

I contemplated calling for my clone backup, but something else caught my attention.

The constant whooshing sound of air had intensified and was now accompanied by the cracking of stone.

Away from me, on Bonecruncher’s side of the arena, a tornado of stone and debris rose into the air and got sucked into the Singularity that now boasted triple its starting size.

Once all the loose dirt and rocks got sucked away, the top of the pillars started disintegrating as they too surrendered to the tremendous pulling force. I doubled the mana coursing through my veins, focusing it in my hands, and used that to hold myself steady against a stone pillar.

A couple of traps detonated, accompanied by the Ettin’s roar.

I gaped as my huge opponent’s body suddenly came into view between the disintegrating pillars.

Bonecruncher was using all his strength, his entire body straining, to crawl away from underneath the Singularity. His fingers burrowed into the ground as he tried to pull away.

He looked up at me and his eyes narrowed. That was the only warning I got before he let go with one hand and threw his cleaver at me.

If not for my already empowered muscles, I might have been struck, but I was able to dodge the attack and watched the cleaver spin away in front of my eyes as if in slow motion.

The throw had cost him, though. The struggling gladiator’s lower body rose into the air as he desperately tried anchoring himself to the ground with one hand.

Then the ground crumbled and he flew upward, directly toward the Singularity.

More stone, debris, and trap parts shot passed the Ettin, some even glancing off his thick skin, and got sucked into the condensed gravity field, but the creature itself didn’t. He was held up, helpless, but not consumed. Presenting me with a perfect target.

The force of the pull became even greater, and the magical barrier around the entire arena started fluctuating, sending lightning crackling over it. The Singularity spell still had a good while to work, and if allowed to do so, it might catch me, and even the spectators, in its gravity field. A Master-ranked spell was no joke.

I held up my palm and conjured a direball over it, then condensed, charged, and triple-charged it. I didn’t go for the fourth empowerment charge, as that would lock me in place for crucial seconds, but I figured triple should do the work.

I hurled the bead of volatile energy upward, straight at the suspended Ettin.

The bead shot up, and this time there was no dodging it.

It impacted Bonecruncher at his exact center then got sucked into the vortex before it could explode.

I had just enough time to blink once in surprise before the Singularity lost cohesion and exploded with a force much greater than any direball I’d ever thrown.

The Ettin’s body was torn to shreds, and I found myself flung backward along with a storm of disintegrated pillars. My vision blurred as I nearly blacked out from the impact of my back hitting the arena wall, and several notifications popped up alerting me that I was severely injured.

Thankfully, the arena’s wards proved strong enough to contain the explosion, and the awed spectators were mostly unharmed.

A long moment of silence passed as I stumbled back to my feet and looked around.

“Now that …” Glaive’s voice was full of awe. “… was truly spectacular. People of Akzar, we have a winner! All hail our glorious chief, the Shadow Lord, and Akzar’s new champion!”

The crowd erupted in cheers, and the spectators shot to their feet, clapping. I even thought I heard a few familiar voices shouting my name among the cacophony.

Vic’s voice came into my mind. <Now, that was new. Did you know the direball was going to detonate the Singularity?>

I passed a trembling, bleeding arm through my feathered headdress. I had no idea. That was a little more than I expected. The bleeding wasn’t too bad; my heightened boss health regeneration was already stymying the flow and restoring my health. I cast a few healing spells to rush it along.

<Yeah, I read some of the information before it all went ‘kablooey,’> Vic said. <The force of the detonation is proportional to the amount of matter the Singularity absorbed. You might want to be careful with it in the future. It’s a powerful weapon, I’ll give you that, but you can’t use it if you have allies around. If you consider a drilling arrow to have a name addressed to it, and a direball as, ‘To whom it may concern,’ that thing is more like, ‘Listen up, bitches – you’re all dead.’>

I got the message, I said. This thing can be useful in blowing up walls and maybe even armies – provided their spellcasters can’t dispel it before it gathers enough mass.

I stumbled back to the exit to find a few familiar faces in the waiting room.

“Father!” Lirian’s eyes shone as she looked at me proudly. “I knew you’d win.”

“Nice one, Chief.” Malkyr stood next to her and flashed me his boyish smile.

The Mob Squad, Sullivan, and a few other players also congratulated me as I took a seat. A couple of goblin adepts hurried up to me and started casting their healing spells.

“What are you guys doing here?” I asked.

“We heard about the match and came to watch,” Hoshisu said with a rare grin. “Looks like the days of me challenging you to a one-on-one are over.”

“You have fought well,” Nero said. “We will need your might before our war ends.”

<Geesh, leave it to tall, dark, and broody to lighten the mood,> Vic said in my mind as he assumed his position around my shoulders.

“Thanks, guys,” I said, looking over their beaming faces. “And thanks for cheering for me, I heard you through all the noise.”

“Your fighting abilities seem to have increased,” Sullivan observed. “That black hole thing was a new spell, right?”

“Yeah. It’s called Singularity. It’s very good at obliterating non-enchanted material, and as you just saw, if detonated while holding enough mass, it can cause a significant amount of damage.”

The army strategist nodded. “Good to know. I’ll add it to the list of tools in my arsenal when we plan the attack on Everance. It won’t be useful against their enchanted walls, but if used in the right spot, it can do a lot of damage.”

“Begin preparations for the attack,” I said. “In about a week, I’ll be able to summon another thousand soldiers. And once our vassals’ forces are fully restored, we should have just over ten thousand troops.”

Sullivan sighed. “I can’t believe we’re actually going to do this. Even without their walls, Everance’s forces are superior to ours. We’re relying on our ability to recover from whatever they throw at us by resurrecting our soldiers.”

“I don’t like it either,” I admitted. “But it might not be that bad. I’ve got a meeting soon that will hopefully help pave the way for us.”

“I wish you luck with that. For all our sakes.”

6 - First Blow

“Father.” Lirian pulled me aside after we bid the other players goodbye. “Mother wishes to see us.”

“Oh?” That was unusual; night had just fallen, heralding the start of a new workday.

My daughter nodded. “Yes. She said she wanted to meet us in Woodhaven.”

I raised an eyebrow at that. To my knowledge, Tika had never set foot in any of our vassal settlements before. “Let’s go then.” I adjusted the portal to connect it to Woodhaven, and we stepped through, appearing on the small rise overlooking the hamlet.

The place had been fixed up since the battle.

The wooden palisade around the hamlet was repaired, though not as high as before, revealing the picturesque view of the rolling grassland to the east and the budding forest to the north.

The converted residents of the hamlet, now Shadow-Touched members of my clan, were filtering out of their homes, getting ready for a new workday of logging.

“Oren!” Tika came toward us with a loving smile that reflected in her huge eyes. “You got here quicker than I thought.”

We greeted each other with a kiss as Lirian watched us with a smile.

“I’m glad to see you,” I said to Tika. “But why are we here. The clan—”

“Can make do without the chief for one day,” she finished my sentence.

I chuckled. “I was going to say that the clan wouldn’t make it through the day without its primary forager and hunt leader.”

Tika shook her head. “My hunters are well-trained. I arranged it so they can manage one day without me.” She gave me a pointed look. “This is more important.”

I sensed her tone and tensed up. “What is it?”

“Tomorrow you will go into Everance, and soon thereafter, the clan will be faced with the biggest battle we’ve ever had.”

“Yes …”

“It might be our last chance for a while to take some time off – together as a family.” Her grave expression softened. “I wanted the three of us to spend some time together. I’ve already made arrangements.” She pointed at a couple of goblins carrying a giant picnic basket.

I blinked at the unexpected development. Tika’s initiative was uncannily human. I didn’t know ‘normal’ goblin behavior very well, but I doubted it involved family picnics. I figured it was probably down to her heightened Social attribute, coupled with the example I’d set in the past. Still, she was full of surprises.

“But Tika, I still have a lot to do …” I trailed off as I looked at her adamant face. “Why this place, anyway?”

“As the hunters’ leader it’s my responsibility to scout out new hunting grounds,” she said. “While touring Woodhaven, I found a spot for our picnic. It’s this way”

“But, the war, the preparations—” I began.

“I need to train, and Tenragan said—” Lirian spoke at the same time I did.

Tika rolled her eyes. “You two are so alike. We are going to take the day off together as a family, and that’s final.”

Lirian’s eyes met mine. Tika was rarely so assertive, but we both knew that when she was, there was no arguing.

“Yes dear,” I sighed.

Lirian pouted, but after I had submitted, she acquiesced. “Yes, Mother.”

<How the mighty goblin chief has fallen. Where are your balls? I mean, I know both golems are away with the army, but—>

With a flick of my fingers, I snapped Vicloak off my shoulders and hung him on a branch. “You can stay here. Look for interesting trade deals or something while you’re at it.”

“Hey!” my discarded cloak shouted behind me as I turned and walked toward the awaiting goblinettes. <Look, I’m sorry about the balls joke. We both know it’s actually because of the green skin, black leather cleavage – meat suits dig those, right?>

I actively blocked his attempts at mental communication. “See you later, Vic.”

***

“Wow,” I said as I looked around. “You weren’t kidding. This place is perfect.”

The trees had given way to a gentle, grassy slope that rolled down toward a wide river. It looked straight out of a fairy tale, with rabbits and squirrels hopping peacefully through the meadow. The river was clear and inviting, and a gentle breeze caressed our skin.

With a yelp of joy, Lirian dove into a forward roll, tumbling down the meadow toward the river. Tika and I laughed, looked at each other, then did the same. We soon found ourselves at the river’s shore, laughing.

The scene was so … normal … that for a moment, I wondered how we got here. Monsters didn’t normally enjoy picnics and vacations. My clan was unique.

As I mulled over the concept, I had to wonder – were we really the monsters in this situation? Looking at my family, it seemed almost absurd. Images of my people, monsters and players alike, working together, battling hardships and struggling to survive … the comradery we’d achieved in this cruel, unforgiving world all flashed through my mind. Like us, the VIs were only trying to survive – but did it justify their cruelty? The pain they’d inflicted on thousands of players?

The roles had reversed somewhere along the way. We were the scarce and the weak struggling to survive against the real monsters – gaming definition be damned.

My resolve to save my fellow players, while safeguarding my clan and family, strengthened. But there was a time and a place for everything, and now was the time for my family.

The two goblin haulers that followed us carefully laid down the picnic basket and spread the food over a flat-topped boulder. There were fruits and pastries I hadn’t seen before, probably taken from our new settlements.

I lay, content, on the deep grass with Tika nestled in my arm and took in the view before me. Lirian splashed in the water below. I’d spent so much time fighting that I’d forgotten the natural beauty NEO had created. We’d found our own Eden, enjoying the simple pleasure of being in the company of those we loved. I’d never known greater happiness.

We rested, talked, swam, and ate. We juggled bones, the goblin version of catch. Lirian always won. After a pleasant rest, the girls coerced me into a game of tag. Without Mana Infusion, I didn’t have a chance against their speed and dexterity. I fell to the ground, laughing, when they caught me. The two exchanged pleased looks at cornering their catch.

“Mother, Father, I love you,” Lirian said as she beamed at us.

I felt a pang in the depths of my stomach which mirrored that simple statement. I loved my virtual daughter. There was no hesitation in my heart. This was my family, real or virtual, and I’d do anything for them. We spent the rest of the night having fun and made it back to the valley around sunrise.

We’d spent the entire day doing nothing, and it was wonderful.

My heart and mind were clear. I’d found my center. I was focused, ready to take on the challenges ahead of us.

I knew what I was fighting for. And it wasn’t just for the other players.

***

I woke up earlier than usual the next day. The sunlight was gradually giving way to dusk outside the valley, and with it, my meeting at Everance.

I didn’t wake up the sleeping goblin beauty next to me. We’d said enough goodbyes yesterday to last us for a good while.

Lirian was waiting for me downstairs wearing her worn, enchanted leather armor. Fate Stealer hung behind her back.

“You’re up early,” I noted.

“I’m coming with you, Father,” she said, her tone almost identical to the one her mother used the day before.

I realized the futility of arguing with her. I could try to order her to stay behind, but my wild daughter had already defied me once – following me into Akzar when it was still a hostile city. “Alright. But you will not leave the temple for any reason, is that clear?” I gave her a stern look.

She smiled at me, and it took all my discipline to hold my ground. She was so damn cute. “I will do as you say, Father.”

“Good.”

The cathedral wasn’t far from the house, and I decided to walk instead of teleporting. I stopped beside the purple cloak hanging next to the door. “Are you going to behave?”

“Yeah, yeah. Come on, Boss, let’s hang.” The purple cloak swung toward my shoulders and dropped behind me. “Ah, that’s better. It feels great to let them hang loose.” He paused. “On your back.”

“I think you’re starting to run out of material. You’re repeating jokes.”

Vic sighed. “I know. I need a golem around to supply me with new material.”

“Sure, which one do you want to bring along? The one that torments you with badly written songs or the one that just wants to torment everyone?”

“I see your point.”

I motioned to Lirian, and we made our way toward the west side of the valley to the towering cathedral built against the cliffs.

“Hey, Chief,” Riley greeted me. He was also walking toward the cathedral. “Where you headed?”

“Back to Everance,” I said. “You?”

“I got a quest reward from Nihilator for establishing a new temple. I have some new spells I can unlock at the cathedral. The Dark Temple in Everance wasn’t advanced enough to grant me access to them.”

“Good for you! Why so early, though?”

He shrugged. “Just wanted to get it done first. The rest of the Mob Squad and I are planning to spend that gold you gave us.” He winced. “The women wanted to take us all shopping.”

I chuckled. “I feel your pain. If you’d like, you can come with me to Everance. I need a priest to maintain the shrine anyway, and I can’t exactly send a goblin in there.”

“Not that I’m not excited about spending time alone in that dark, gloomy place, but the others wouldn’t let me hear the end of it if I bailed on them.”

“What if I offer a reward?” I suggested. “Spend an hour a day in the temple to make sure all the faith is flowing in the right direction, and I’ll give you … 500 XP per day?”

His eyes lit up. “Deal.”

I liked the half-goblin player. He was a fellow priest, but like me, didn’t take his priestly duties too seriously. In a world where NPCs revered their deities, it was nice to find a kindred spirit. “Let’s go.”

We entered the cathedral to find Bek performing a routine ceremony. Kuzai and 12 goblin adepts were spread in a circle around the altar while the new head priest seemed to pull ribbons of tangible darkness from the altar as he muttered ritualistic incantations.

I drew immense satisfaction from the pained expression on Kuzai’s face. Nihilator’s displeasure had left the ex high-priest looking haggard and blotchy, not to mention that finding himself among the common adepts was no doubt a humiliating experience for him.

Getting closer to the shimmering portal and the altar next to it reminded me of Riley. I couldn’t get any more divine powers. The clan’s Faith Rank was 5, and I had a long way to earn the 10,000 faith points required to attain the next rank. But I could still strengthen the ones I already had. When I’d increased Dark Mana to the Master rank, I opted not to increase the other two disciplines because I wanted to fully control my new power first. With the gladiator match behind me, I felt ready for more. The Shadow Hound spell, for example, would have been much more helpful if it had been more powerful.

“Give me a moment,” I said to Lirian and Riley, accessing the Energy Options menu.

Skill Increase: Faith discipline 41 → 51, Cost: 12,280 EP (X 10 for spell school skill)

(546,778 EP available)

Confirm: Yes/No

I could afford it. My clan’s energy reserves had regenerated in the two days since I’d leveled myself up. It was a good deal, especially considering the many useful spells the Faith discipline governed: Heal Followers, Shadow Web, Shadow Hound, Shadow Teleport, and Dark Protection.

Yes.

I felt a rush of energy well up in my center as Faith reached the Expert rank.

Heal Followers

Expert rank: Radius of effect increased to 15 meters.

Shadow Web

Expert rank: Leeches mana out of trapped targets.

Shadow Hound

Expert rank: New option – combine into a single powerful hound. Hound level = skill level (each empowering multiplier add +5).

Shadow Teleport

Expert rank: Increase the number of individuals you can teleport to 1 per 10 skill levels.

Dark Protection

Expert rank: Base defense value doubled to 10 (10 + 0.2/skill level).

The new effects were interesting. I was especially eager to try out the new Shadow Hound option.

I turned back to the Settlement Interface and repeated the upgrade for the Soul discipline as well.

Skill Increase: Soul discipline 29 → 51, Cost: 21,800 EP (X 10 for spell school skill)

(534,498 EP available)

Confirm: Yes/No

I only had two spells under that discipline: Blood Wrath and Touch of Decrepitude. I didn’t need the upgrade for the second spell, but Blood Wrath had saved my life several times already. I approved the cost and looked over the new changes.

Blood Wrath

Expert rank: Concussive blast can be directed against specific targets instead of impacting everyone in the area of effect.

Touch of Decrepitude

Expert rank: No limitation on the number of victims targeted, doesn’t add to overall spell duration. Draining victims till death increases the gathered essence by 50%.

These spells’ new effects sounded underwhelming, but I had to reserve final judgment until I had the chance to test them out.

That was enough for now. I would burn too much energy bringing both skills to the Master rank, and I had to field test them before enhancing them further.

I looked up from my notifications and realized Lirian and Riley had moved away from me while I was busy. The two seemed to be talking animatedly and, as I watched, my daughter lifted her head and let out a hearty laugh.

I felt a pang of resentment as my fatherly instincts took over. How dare he speak like that to my daughter? She’s a princess, and he’s just … just. I deflated as common sense kicked in. Riley was my friend, and he was just being nice. The two were only talking, nothing more. There was nothing for me to get excited about. I knew all that was true, but the goblin in me still raged against the rude traveler and fought to be released, to put him in his place. I resisted that urge.

“All done,” I said cheerfully, shoving the negative feelings deep inside me. “You ready?”

“Sure am,” Riley answered merrily. He bowed theatrically to Lirian. “After you, Princess.”

My daughter smiled. “Why, thank you, Esteemed Priest.”

I went in first through the glowing archway and was instantly teleported hundreds of kilometers away, to Nihilator’s temple in Everance.

There were a few believers in the church milling around aimlessly as if unsure what to do. Most were humans, but a couple were elves whose eyes were probably sharp enough to notice a goblin in their midst.

I muttered a curse for not having prepared for that possibility in advance and quickly pulled down the hood Vic had created to hide my face. Then I hastily called for the nearby shadows, making them obscure Lirian’s form as she too exited the portal.

It seemed like I was just in time. A few people glanced our way, but none of them seemed to recognize us as monsters.

“Oh, damn,” Riley said as he stepped out last. “Looks like the new guys have no idea what worshiping an evil deity looks like.”

“That’s why you’re here,” I said.

“Right. I’ll start a basic ceremony. Hmm … probably shouldn’t sacrifice anything just yet, you know – ease them into the whole ‘dark and evil’ practice.”

“Probably a good idea,” I agreed.

Lirian had no trouble seeing through the magical darkness that surrounded her. “What about me, Father?”

“Stay next to the walls where the darkness is deepest,” I told her. “If you’re noticed, there’ll be trouble. The people here aren’t used to seeing goblins walking among them. If anyone spots you, I want you to jump straight into the portal, alright?”

“Yes, Father,” she replied calmly. “No one will see me.”

“I’ll see you soon,” I said and stepped toward the exit.

The sun was setting, but there were still a few pedestrians on the street. I wasn’t too worried. It was dark enough for my Vicloak to conceal my features, and as a tier 4 boss, I was a tall enough goblin to pass as a short human.

The ring of ivory tusks still surrounded the temple, containing the darkness from pouring into the city, but the guards stationed outside seemed bored and inattentive. I spotted an alley a few dozen meters away and teleported into it, leaving the guards behind.

It was nearly time for my meeting with Crowley.

I hurried through the quickly dimming alleyways, taking care to avoid running too close to the night traffic as I headed for the harbor district.

I reached the Leeway Pub with ten minutes to spare and made my way toward the bouncer guarding the door, again stowing away my magical necklace before reaching him.

“What’s the password?” the bulky man grumbled at me just as Vic hurriedly spoke in my mind.

<Your-most-prominent-quality-is …?>

I growled. “Ballsy.”

The guard nodded and opened the door while Vic erupted in a mad laugh that echoed through my mind.

How long have you been planning this? I asked.

<Oh, not too long, Boss; just since we learned the real password.>

The pub was almost empty. The regular clientele preferred later hours.

Crowley was there, though, and he had several thugs next to him, some high-level. The crime lord acknowledged me. “Ah, here’s our enterprising monster friend.”

I removed the cowl from my head, revealing my goblin face. Almost everyone but the crime lord gasped in surprise, and many hands reached for their weapons. I raised an eyebrow at Crowley. “You didn’t tell them who I was?”

He chuckled. “It’s alright boys, ease up, we’re just here to talk.” He winked at me. “I wanted to see which of these guys was gonna soil their panties.”

I looked at the others. A couple of them shivered as my red eyes met theirs. “Are they aware of my proposal?”

A scarred-faced bald man sniffed. “Yer a ruddy monster and ye wanna beat them stuck-up nobles outta here? I’ll play ball. What’s innit for us, eh?”

“As I already told Crowley,” I said, “once we take over the city, those who helped me will be favored. You’ll get gold, power – hell, you can even replace the city guard as far as I’m concerned and do as you please … as long as it’s to our mutual benefit.” I stared at the people around me. Crowley had promised to gather the city’s criminal leadership. The people in this room could have probably amassed a big enough force between them to conquer a large town.

“Suppose we agree to work with you,” another man who wore an eye patch said. “What will we need to do?”

“There are several people I’d like killed,” I said, then snickered, suddenly remembering Vic telling me those same words when we’d first met.

“Killing people is what we do,” said a third gang member who was picking his nails with a needle-thin dagger. “Who are you thinking of?”

I shrugged. “Army officers, high officials, and other influential people who make up the backbone of the city.”

“In short, you want us to cripple the city’s leadership from within while you attack it from the outside,” Crowley said shrewdly.

“Essentially,” I agreed. “For the first phase.”

“What’s the second?”

I smirked at him. “I’ll tell you about it when it’s time.” I was allying with these people, but I didn’t trust them. Any of them could turn on me and bring the city’s forces down on my temple.

More people started to talk, but then the building’s door flung open and the bouncer rushed in, slamming the door behind him. “A large patrol is closing in on us,” he said, pale-faced. “They’re being led by Master Sleeve escorted by holy knights.”

“The spymaster is here?” Crowley jumped to his feet, his eyes ablaze as he drew a curved scimitar. “Which one of you dogs snitched?”

“Who’s Sleeve?” I asked, frowning. I’d never heard the name in my previous life.

“Lord Everance’s spymaster,” Crowley spat. “He’s not supposed to be here.”

“Well then, I’ll just be off,” I said. “I’ll give you some time to settle your differences with the guards and we can try to conclude our business at a later time.”

Before any of the others had a chance to react, I teleported away.

Or at least, I tried to.

The spell rebounded on me, causing me to stagger. I narrowed my eyes. Someone had put up a teleportation ward. A powerful one.

The bald, scarred criminal narrowed his eyes at me. “Trying to escape, are ya?”

The atmosphere instantly turned hostile as the other criminals studied me with obvious malice.

“This isn’t right.” Crowley shook his head. “We have an understanding with Sleeve. He lets us operate as long as we don’t take things too far.”

“I reckon’ working with goblin scum is considered taking it too far,” Baldy growled at me, putting his hand on a cruel-looking mallet.

There was no doubt where this was going. The man was level 90 – higher than me, but not beyond my Master-ranked skill. I froze him with a wave of my hand, the cost of 300 MP barely nudging my mana bar.

“Now listen here,” I snarled, unleashing the full force of my tier 4 boss aura, causing everyone around me to stagger. “The next person who thinks he can turn on me is going to find himself strung up by his guts. I’m taking over this city one way or the other. You can work with me, or you can all die.”

“Residents of the Leeway Pub,” a booming voice came from outside. “By order of the high lord Everance, you are all under arrest. Step out peacefully, and you shall not be harmed.”

“Your Master Sleeve sure knows how to smooth talk a guy,” I told Crowley.

The crime lord winced. “That wasn’t him. Sounds more like one of those knights.”

“They can be troublesome,” the calm one with the thin dagger said. “You have to slip the blade between their armor plates just right to get to their kidneys. Amateurs try to go for the heart. Fools; it’s the densest part of their armor.”

With a tremendous bang, the pub’s door exploded inward, and I could feel the residual mana from the spell that caused it. It came from a level 250 mage, at least.

“Just come out nice and slow, and we’ll talk,” a dry, controlled voice said. “Come on, Crowley, you know better than to resist.”

The crime lord turned to me. “Sorry, kid. It was a nice plan, but it looks like the jig is up. I’m not going against Master Sleeve when he can see me coming.” He turned to the door and raised his voice. “We’re coming out, Sleeve, put a leash on your bombers, will you?”

I felt my anger well up inside me. “I said, you’re either with me, or you’re dead.” I hissed and raised a double-layered mana shield around me. “Are you sure that’s the move you want to take?”

Some of the criminals in the room were already at the door, but a couple of the closest ones turned and hurled a bunch of blades and potions at me. One of them exploded in a green mist. My shield stopped them all. I bared my teeth at them and let loose two volleys of drilling arrows, using my new Master-rank ability to instantly power them up.

Each volley impacted a target, inflicting over a thousand points of damage. The body of the man closest to me was torn by the multiple spinning bits as if put in a blender. The person who hurled the potion was also injured, but a faint magical aura flared around him, mitigating some of the damage.

Half of the remaining men ran out of the pub while the other half charged at me. I let loose an empowered direball at their feet while casting teleport, this time diverting more mana into the spell to try to brute force through the spatial lock.

But things didn’t go quite as I’d planned.

The direball detonated with a force strong enough to crack the stone floor, making the ceiling above the point of explosion collapse, instantly killing three of my attackers. But again, the teleport didn’t take. The direball’s volatile energies washed over my mana shield and ate through the outer layer but were stopped by the second one.

Knights and mages were charging into the pub now, pushing aside the fleeing criminals, while Sleeve was shouting something I couldn’t hear over the cacophony.

I cursed and unleashed the monster in me. I summoned my shadow clone and recast the second shield layer while ignoring the enemies’ attacks. My clone started gathering the nearby shadows while pouring out a copious amount of mana to empower a new spell. I called for more shadows from the outside to rush into the building and shroud the place in darkness, then I let loose another direball. My high-level attackers, however, were able to see through the magical darkness somehow, and the waves of destructive energy washed over them without inflicting too much damage.

I snarled as my clone froze while it continued to pour in more mana. More weapons and spells hit my shields, but surprisingly, none of them made it past even the first layer. I targeted a group of what looked like spell-wielding fighters with a shadow web, and the enhanced spell pinned them against the wall. I growled in pleasure as the dark webs pulsed, draining their mana, robbing them of their ability to cast more spells.

I noticed a woman wearing a bright red robe muttering an incantation. The tremendous swirl of mana around her alerted me to the danger. I targeted her with a Drain Mana spell, and the ray passed through her magical barrier, hitting home. She stumbled and stuttered as my spell’s secondary effect robbed her of her own.

A thin, sharp-featured man walked into the building looking calm and calculating despite the chaos around him. He pointed at me and shouted something, but I was beyond listening.

My shadow had finally finished empowering the spell it was working on. The darkness amassed and built into a huge three-dimensional form of a gigantic mastiff. The summoned creature roared as it took shape, its upper body bursting out of the pub that was too low to contain it.

There was a brief lull as my enemies gazed up in shock at the titanic creature. The mastiff was only level 65, but its size gave it an advantage over my smaller enemies.

It lashed out but was instantly countered by a team of three knights with blazing shields. It still reached over them, biting an archer and hurling him away through the torn roof.

Despite the injuries they had sustained, my enemies didn’t back off. A glowing chain of pure gold light suddenly wrapped around my shield, and I could feel the dark mana running in my veins being forcefully drawn from me. A second chain formed, increasing the pressure. I glanced at my mastiff, but the beast was too occupied with the knights to help me. I couldn’t move away. My mana was draining rapidly, and it was only a matter of time before I’d lose the battle.

I didn’t mind dying. I would merely be transferred to the shadow realm and make my escape, but getting captured was out of the question. I couldn’t teleport away either. My enemies had the foresight to put up teleportation wards before they made their first move. I needed to burst out of there, and I needed something powerful enough to shake them off me.

“You asked for this,” I snarled and started casting.

The darkness and shadows began to swirl around the room, quickly condensing into a sphere, then further condensed into the size of a small pebble as I empowered the spell. The swirling darkness also swept away my clone as the empowerment reached its third stage.

With the spell so highly charged, it needed little time to build up its strength. Discarded items – mugs, and foodstuff – went first, zooming through the air to be swallowed into the dark sphere. The pub’s unanchored furniture came next, then the roof caved in, flowing into the gravity well.

Everyone in the room staggered as they felt the powerful pull, desperately looking for ways to anchor themselves.

I laughed.

The knights had finished dispatching my giant hound and were stubbornly holding their place, using whatever skills they had to remain immobile. But the other, lighter skirmishers weren’t as lucky. An archer soared and got stuck midair as the building’s very walls started to crumble and hurtle toward him. Then a mage who didn’t think to use an anchoring spell came flying, then another.

I felt the pull as well, tugging my sideways, but I diverted more power into my muscles, which was enough to keep me anchored in place. For now. The pull of the Singularity was growing. The wooden beams that framed the pub were now all gone, and the very stone was getting pulled apart.

Master Sleeve shouted something, but no one heard what he was trying to say. A moment later, he turned and fled. A few more people got sucked in, then one of the three knights lost his grip.

I noticed an opening and pushed against the powerful force. My shield helped keep me anchored somewhat, but it was taking all my strength just to stay put. An empowered surge of mana concentrated on my legs fixed that problem, and I slowly made my way out of the pub.

Everyone around me was desperately clinging to lampposts and nearby buildings to keep themselves from flying over. At least six people were suspended in the air.

I noticed the red mage woman from earlier muttering something and gesturing her hands toward the Singularity. I knew she was about to dispel it, and then my enemies would close in on me.

“Time for the big finish.” I hurled a direball. The spell got sucked into the Singularity and disappeared. Everything froze for a fraction of a second before the entire thing exploded.

Shrapnel tore through unenchanted armor as the Singularity expelled its contents, piercing the nearby buildings as if they were made of cardboard.

The concussive force was also strong enough to hurl back everyone who remained. The red mage was slammed into the nearby building and I instantly felt a change in the ambient mana around me.

The dimension lock was off.

I considered staying. I could have lingered to exact more vengeance on my attackers. Every little bit of damage I inflicted on the capital’s forces would aid us in the long run. But then a notification flared in front of my eyes, taking the choice away from me.

Warning: Vow breach is imminent.

A cold pang of fear ran through me. Lirian was in danger.

I abandoned the thought of vengeance and summoned my mana to teleport away. The spell worked this time, and I found myself inside the familiar walls of Everance’s temple.

“Father!”

I slowly turned around to see a ghastly sight. Lirian and Riley were both restrained by knights in glowing armor. Two swords were held at each of their throats.

A familiar thin man stepped forward. “A pleasure to make your acquaintance at last, Shadow Lord Oren. You’re a hard man to reach. Let’s talk.”

7 - Revelations

An intense, white-hot rage boiled in my stomach. “Let. My. Daughter. Go,” I hissed. I didn’t know how Sleeve had gotten here before me, and I didn’t care. Lirian was all that mattered.

To my surprise, the thin man nodded. “Of course. This is no way to treat a princess, after all.” He gestured at the knights and, somewhat reluctantly, they withdrew their swords and stepped away from Lirian and Riley.

Some of my rage abated at the gesture. I narrowed my eyes at the thin man. “What’s your game?”

“Good, then you’re willing to talk,” he said pleasantly. “Tell me, do you know who I am?”

“Sleeve, Lord Everance’s spymaster, according to what I heard,” I said suspiciously. The man obviously wanted something from me. It didn’t look like this was going to escalate into a fight, and with my daughter no longer hostage and the Dark Temple’s rejuvenating energy coursing through my veins, I felt confident if a fight did break out.

“Spymaster might be stretching it, but your information is correct. My public title is Master Sleeve, Lord Everance’s caretaker and general logistics manager.”

<So he’s basically this city’s version of Kaedric,> Vic said. <You know what? Slap a couple of mandibles on him and you wouldn’t be able to tell them apart.>

Sleeve smiled at me. “I think there is room to discuss our … let’s say … contradictory views? I know why you’re here, Oren.”

This was starting to sound like a negotiation. Sleeve’s information was hidden from me by some sort of magic, but he seemed to think that knowing my name gave him the advantage. I had to put him in his place.

I stared at the spymaster coldly. “The fact you know my name doesn’t give you any leverage over me. You may address me as ‘my lord.’”

He bowed his head slightly. “Begging your forgiveness, but I only have one lord. The rules of this city, you understand.”

“You’re very polite. Are you this polite to all of your enemies?”

“When the need arises, I can be quite … impolite.” He stared at me meaningfully. “I’m aware your kind are … prone to violence, but I believe we can have a civilized discussion. As a traveler, you can master your monster impulses, can you not?”

Sleeve knew a lot. Other than my name, and the fact that Lirian was a princess, he also knew me to be a traveler despite being a pure monster – a combination that was virtually unheard of in NEO. “Let’s cut the crap,” I said. “It’s obvious you know a lot about me, which means you know what I intend to do. Everance will be mine one way or the other. You can’t defeat us. We’ll keep coming back until we’ve won.”

Sleeve inclined his head. “Oh, I’m quite aware of your clan’s power. That is exactly the reason I wanted to talk to you. Back at the pub, my men were instructed to capture rather than kill you, though I admit you’ve proven to be a hard target to contain. That spell you cast destroyed several buildings and killed some good men.” He said the last sentence with an accusatory tone as if he could shame me into submission.

I shrugged. “You attacked me. But you wanted to talk, so here I am. Talk.”

Sleeve nodded. “I was given power and authority to handle the threat your clan represents. I have the city’s elite battalions at my command, archmages ready to scorch the earth you stand on, and alliances I could call upon if needed. I have the authority to do virtually anything to thwart you from conquering us.”

I was prepared for the man to utter some sort of ultimatum; a warning to leave them alone or be destroyed. I was even partially prepared for the option of him betraying his city – he was a spymaster, after all. It wasn’t too far-fetched for him to try to seize power. What I didn’t expect, however, was what he offered next.

“I suggest a parley,” he said with a knowing smile.

“A what?”

“Parley, truce,” he clarified. “I believe we can make an arrangement. One in which you don’t attack the city, and we repay you a token of gratitude.”

I stared at the man, hardly believing what he was offering. “You just told me they gave you the power to do everything necessary to stop me and the best idea you came up with is to … bribe me off?”

“I carefully considered the advantages and disadvantages of resolving this matter on the field of battle,” he said calmly. “And though I have little doubt of our victory, a battle would be costly, both in lives and resources. So I came up with another solution. I know you don’t destroy the settlements you conquer. You turn them into vassals instead, and they provide you with gold and resources. Well, I’m offering to do the same, sparing you the need to go through a war you have little chance of winning.”

“According to you,” I countered.

He offered me a thin smile. “Your colleague, Mr. Crowley, along with his associates, are under arrest. I am well aware of your ability to bring in forces through the Dark Temple – which I will hand to you was a brilliant maneuvering through the city’s bureaucracy – but it will not help you. The portal will be sealed. You won’t make it through again, and even if you do, I’m familiar with your tendency to assassinate prominent leaders. I’ve taken steps to counter that. Our entire leadership is under powerful protection, and I’ve set contingencies in place in case anything happens to them. Despite being a monster, I believe you are a reasonable person; one who understands the futility of a full-frontal assault on Everance’s walls – which are warded from magic, by the way, and thus impervious to the spell you used earlier.”

“Looks like you know everything about me,” I said. “There’s really nothing else for me to do but listen to your offer. It’s the reasonable thing to do.”

Sleeve nodded at me, his expression becoming smug. “I’m glad you see it—”

“But,” I interrupted him and raised my hand. Two direballs flickered into existence over it, instantly swelling in size as I empowered them. “As you said, I’m a monster; my kind are hardly reasonable.”

The smugness was wiped off the spymaster’s face, and he took a step back. “You wouldn’t.”

“Oh, I haven’t decided yet,” I said pleasantly. “I’m a monster, so I sometimes just want to kill stuff. I’m not sure how I feel about your idea, so tell me, how much exactly were you planning to offer?”

Vic chuckled in my mind. <What a twist in the plot! Even though most of your balls are with the golems, looks like you’ve still kept a pair.>

Sleeve hesitated. “I can offer a daily stipend of 500—”

I raised my palm higher.

“I mean 1,000 gold,” he corrected himself. “I can’t go any higher than that, but we can discuss other forms of compensation.”

The offer was incredible. It was higher than the contribution of any of my other settlements, but I wanted more.

“I’ll need you to agree to open trade relations with my clan,” I said.

Sleeve frowned. “Trade with monsters? Our races are hereditary enemies. Your caravans will be attacked on sight.”

“Well then, change that,” I said and channeled a bit of mana into the direballs to make them swell. “Unless you want us to continue being unfriendly toward one another.”

He didn’t seem to buy the threat, but his eyes went distant as he considered my offer. “I do have the power to reduce the level of hostility the city holds toward your clan. I can guarantee your people won’t be seen as enemies and will be allowed to roam the nearby land, but I’m afraid I can’t allow monsters into the city.” He raised a hand as he saw my scowl. “But I do have a counterproposal: You, along with your traveler allies, will be allowed in. Will that do?”

I paused to consider the offer. My clan supported nearly 30 players. Most joined the army to gain XP with relative safety, but I felt confident I could convince the others to help lead caravans into Everance. “Alright,” I said. “We can do that. But I have two more conditions.” I lowered my hand and absorbed the direballs.

“Which are?”

“First, you will grant all travelers in Everance or its vassals the freedom to come and go as they please. If any of them choose to join me, you will not stop them.”

The spymaster winced at that. “Some of them are performing research vital to the city. I can’t just let them loose.”

“I’ll be frank with you,” I said. “My deity gave me a task to convert as many people as I can. Everance would be a huge step toward that goal which will likely grant me a godly reward. On top of that, my clan is on the verge of becoming even more powerful; taking the city will virtually guarantee our ascension. So you’d better give me a good enough reason to ignore those benefits.”

“I see your point,” Sleeve said. “The council won’t like it, but very well. What is your second condition?”

I put on my cougar necklace and leaned forward, letting loose my boss’s Cowering Presence, causing the darkness to flicker menacingly around me.

Sleeve and the knights took an involuntary step back as I growled, “Bring me David Tenenbaum.”

***

<Wow, Boss, that was some intense negotiation,> Vic said admiringly after Sleeve and his entourage left the Dark Temple. <If your Barter skill weren’t maxed out already, it would be leveling like mad right now.>

“Father?” Lirian asked. “What are we going to do now? This Sleeve knows about our plans.”

I shrugged. “I meant what I told him. The whole reason we’re here – freeing the players and securing a safe place for our clan – can be achieved without bloodshed. If Sleeve fulfills his end, then our quarrel is over, and we can move on to more important things.”

<What more important things?> Vic asked.

“You mean finding that conduit mentioned in the stone tablet?” my daughter asked.

Vic didn’t react to her question, confirming my suspicion that he had somehow been kept oblivious about the information the tablet held.

I nodded at Lirian. Then, for Vic’s benefit, I added, “There are more players trapped out there. I will not stop until they’re all free.”

<Fine by me. As long as they keep the ratings up, I’m all for that. Viva la meat-suit revolution!>

Riley kept glancing nervously at the temple exit after Sleeve had departed. “That guy was intense,” he said. “I heard about him. Lord Everance appointed him about a year ago, and he has a reputation for getting things done. At all costs.”

“Looks like ‘all costs’ might work in our favor now,” I said.

“But what about everything you said about the task from Nihilator and developing the clan to the next level? Isn’t a truce interfering with those plans?”

“It is, but there’s more on the line than one city, even if it’s the local capital.” I didn’t add that given the time limitation I was working under, sparing me the need to conquer Everance was a huge bonus. All I needed was to find David and have him direct me toward the VIs’ conduit. Then, with luck, I might be able to free up all the trapped players.

Riley shook his head. “Well, I’ve got to hand it to you, Oren. What you did back there took guts. I have enough on my plate with being a priest of a primal ancient evil. I wouldn’t want to be in your shoes. Being chief isn’t easy.”

“It has its perks,” I said with a smile.

“The human returns,” Lirian said with a note of warning.

We turned to the temple’s entrance as Sleeve entered.

“It’s done,” he said, and a notification popped open on the edge of my view. “Your clan can roam outside the city walls and travelers are allowed inside. Everance will trade with you, and all the 200 travelers in our jurisdiction are free to go if they wish.”

My eyes widened. The number was four times the player population we expected to find in Everance. That alone almost made the deal worth it. But the most important item was still missing.

I narrowed my eyes at the spymaster. “What about David?”

“Ah, yes …” Sleeve said, “… about him.”

I tightened my hold on my staff, ready for betrayal.

“He’s right here.”

A plain-looking player came into the temple, looking around the room with mild curiosity.

His eyes found mine, and a smile touched his lips. “Hello, Oren.”

***

“You know me?” I stared at the famed player, a little taken aback.

<Sounds like everyone knows your name at this point,> Vic complained in my mind. <Remember the good old days when you first revealed your name to Tika? That was a hugely emotional moment; it still gets good ratings on reruns. Now every second person knows who you are. I guess that’s what notoriety gives you. Well, at least you’re not alone. Everyone also seems to know this meat suit’s name.>

David chuckled. “I find it troublesome too.”

I blinked at him. It almost sounded like David was replying to Vic’s mental comments, but it should have been impossible for anyone but me to hear him.

<Yeah, I don’t like it either,> Vic said. <That dude is trouble. I think you should kill him now, Boss.>

David’s smile didn’t waver, but mine did. Excuse me?

<You remember the pact we made? You promised you’d kill a few people for me – no questions asked. Well, we never ended that contract, so now I demand you kill this meat suit.>

You’re kidding me, right? I wasn’t about to kill David, but I also couldn’t afford to break my contract with Vic. Without him, the game’s finer controls would become inaccessible to me.

Vic’s rolling laughter was all the reply I needed. <Oh, you should’ve seen your face just now! Man, it’s so easy to pull your leg. I’m taking a picture of you and adding it to my collection of ‘Oren’s ten most ball-shriveling moments.’>

Ha-ah, I said dryly. You know what that means, right?

<What? You gonna leave me hanging again? You know how that always ends up, right?>

No, I just owe you back big time, and you’ll have to suck it up.

<Bring it on, Boss. No one out-burns me. They don’t call me ‘The Deliverer’ for nothing.>

You’re on, I said and turned back to David. “Sorry about that. We should talk.”

“Yes,” he replied. “We should.”

“I trust our deal is concluded?” Sleeve asked, offering me his hand.

I grasped his palm with my green one and nodded. “Truce.”

“Wonderful. In that case, I’d like to be the first to greet you into our fine city, Oren.”

Everance was mine.

Sort of.

***

“Welcome to the valley,” I said as we came out of the portal in Goblin’s Gorge’s cathedral.

“You’ve built a beautiful settlement,” David said with a smile. “It was exciting to see how much you’ve accomplished in so little time, especially as a goblin.”

“Wait, you know about everything I’ve done? How?” I asked.

The young man chuckled. “Same way you do. The information is all around us; you only need to open your mind to it.”

My eyes widened. “So you can access the game metadata, too?” On second thought, it was obvious he could. I already knew David had an even deeper integration with the game than I did.

“Of course,” he said as if it were the most natural thing in the world. “I kept tabs on you. I’m eager to visit your inn and try Gandork’s meat pies for myself.”

“You’ve seen that much while being in prison hundreds of kilometers away?” It was hard to believe. Outside my clan, I could barely sense information more than a few dozen meters away, and to my knowledge, at 99 percent, I was only a single CCP point behind the other player.

“Yes,” he said. “I’ve always seen everything in here.”

“‘Beware the enlightened traveler, whose eyes see all,’” I recited. “That means you.”

“Ah, you’re talking about the Outrider tablet you found. But maybe we could discuss it over some food? Maybe even over a certain fabled goblin’s meat pies?”

“After being kept in prison with no food and water for so long, it’s the least I can do. Though I’ve got to say, you don’t look all that famished.”

“Oh, my avatar is severely dehydrated and will die in about 20 minutes,” David said conversationally.

I gaped at him. That sort of debuff must have been excruciating.

David, seeing my expression, waved it off. “It’s just data. I can ignore it if I want.”

“That’s good to hear, but let’s get you fed.” I led him through the clan toward the inn.

Everywhere we walked, workers and soldiers stopped what they were doing to stare at the plain-looking human who followed me around. As the only non-monster around, he stuck out like a sore thumb, but if that bothered him, he didn’t show it.

“Daimmen,” I called to the innkeeper as we entered, “please prepare a meal for my guest. And I think … a glass of water first?” I looked at David with a raised eyebrow.

He chuckled. “Better make it a pitcher.”

I nodded. “A pitcher of water, please.”

“Coming right up,” the hob innkeeper replied.

We sat at my usual table while Lolo, Daimmen’s daughter, quickly brought us a cold water pitcher and a couple of glasses.

David drank deeply, and I could detect the thick information tendrils around him shifting slightly. The amount of data that swirled around the player was mesmerizing, and I knew I was only seeing that much thanks to him being inside the valley, the center of my power.

“Thank you,” David said after he finished the entire pitcher. “It gets a little annoying dying from thirst all the time.”

“How is it possible, though?” I asked. “We’re not supposed to be able to die from lack of food, even if we suffer from hunger and thirst.”

“I’m not exactly what you might call … an average player,” David answered with a smile. “Anyway, I wouldn’t mind the experience, except for the delay. Ages go by until I respawn back in jail, and that is so boring.”

“Dying is boring?”

“Sure. The game’s information feed is cut off while you respawn, so it’s lonely. Still, it beats simply existing out there in the real world, where I’m trapped in my own mind and can’t communicate with anyone.”

“Right.” I remembered the article I’d read about him a few years back. He was an artistic and musical savant, but his severe autism prevented him from communicating with other people. “Hold on,” I said as I realized what that meant. “Now that I think about it, how is it that we’re even talking right now?”

“A good question. I’ve been thinking about that for a while. My mind works differently. My thoughts move too fast to be able to process other people’s speech and emotions or even to express myself. Whenever I try, they can’t seem to catch up. But in here, the game’s time dilation brings everyone else to my speed.”

“Hold on,” I said again. “Are you telling me you’ve never been able to communicate with anyone? Not even your parents?”

David’s expression grew pained. “No. It was like we were always on different wavelengths. My parents tried to do what was best for me, but they could never understand what I was trying to say. Or going through.”

“So I’m the first human you’ve ever talked to?” I asked softly.

“Yes.” He cracked another smile at me. “It’s not as overwhelming as I thought it would be.”

“Touché. But you know … if you’d like …” I held his gaze. “I can relay a message to your parents.”

David’s expression sobered. “I’d like that. They are owed an explanation for what I’ve done.”

I raised an eyebrow. “What you’ve done?”

He sighed. “When my parents first introduced me to NEO, I instantly realized the game had two layers of time; one meant for players and another for monsters. Inserting myself into the second layer was as easy as breathing, and I was finally able to understand what others were saying – even if they were just NPCs. That’s why, when my parents tried to log me out, I grabbed into the game with everything I had and refused to come out.”

“I remember that,” I said. “It was a huge deal on the news. You were the first player to ever get trapped inside the game. They eventually installed a physical override to your capsule so they’d be able to log you out. Actually, they’re using similar technology to allow me in and out of the game right now.”

“We have a lot in common. We can both perceive the game at a level beyond other players. That gives us more freedom and options, but it also has a downside.”

I grimaced. “I’m guessing that’s why the NPCs threw you in prison. They didn’t want you revealing all their precious secrets.”

He nodded. “And how you became branded as a monster and got stuck in the game as well. Normal players would have simply lost control over their avatars and quit the game. But you didn’t.”

“And look at us now,” I said.

“The pie’s here!” David’s eyes lit up as Lolo brought his food. He tore into the steaming food with gusto. “Mmmm …. so good!”

I let him have a few moments to enjoy his meal then I broached the subject. “You know why I was looking for you?”

“Oh yeah,” he said between bites. “You need me to look at the Outrider tablet.”

“This is so boring!” Vic hissed as he suddenly appeared in his purple goblin form. “I’m going out to check on that horny cow.”

I rolled my eyes. “Excuse my companion. He’s referring to our resident minotaur smith.”

“No problem,” David said then chuckled. “I can’t tell you how good it is to be able to talk to another person.”

“You really can’t talk to anyone outside of the game?” I asked.

He shook his head. “I wouldn’t even have been able to talk with you right now if Shiva hadn’t cranked up the game speed to the extent that he did.” He pointed to himself. “Not a monster, remember? Before the change, my presence would have slowed the local time bubble even though my perception remained high.”

I winced. “It must be rough.”

“It’s not so bad. At least I can be myself. Shiva’s revolution was the chance I needed to anchor myself completely into the game.”

“You mean to tell me you’re not stuck here because of him?”

“No.” David chuckled again. “Shiva tried to eject me along with most of the other players, but I held on to the same system he’d built to lock up everyone else. He had to either let me stay or let everyone go. That’s what I meant when I said earlier that I’m not exactly your average player.”

“Vic mentioned once that there are 4,002 players trapped in the game,” I recalled. “While the company told me there were 4,003. At the time I thought it was just a minor miscalculation, but it wasn’t. You’re the extra player, aren’t you?”

He smiled at me. “Sounds like.”

A shade of suspicion crept into my heart. “And you’re willing to help me, even though you know I aim to release everyone from this world?”

His face sobered up. “I’m not a villain, Oren. I care about the other players too. I literally feel their suffering through the game system …” He took a deep breath. “I want to help make things right again. Who knows? With a little luck, they’ll be free, and I’ll be able to stay.”

I stared at him for a long moment. David sounded sincere, but I didn’t know if I could trust him. The guy was able to see so much more than me. Is a single percent really that significant?

<It is not just a number.> David’s voice filled my mind, and I snapped my head up in surprise. <It is the difference between the whole and a part of the whole. A lightbulb won’t work if one percent of the wire is missing, will it?>

“You can read my mind!?” I gasped.

He shook his head. “Not really. Just your surface thoughts, those you practically shout out, and only since we’re this close.”

I nodded at him warily.

“So?” David looked at me knowingly. “The tablet?”

“Here it is,” I said, deciding to trust the man. “The player who deciphered the text said there’s a sort of code on top that indicates the location of the conduit. Can you read it?”

“I can.” David took the offered tablet from my hands. He scanned through it for a long moment. “The location is somewhere in the heart of a region called the Stoney Barrens.”

“Crap,” I said. Stoney Barrens was a level 100+ area north of Everance. It was basically a huge, rocky desert. “We could spend years searching that place and still not find the right spot. Can you give me a more specific location?”

He furrowed his brow. “I’m afraid not. There are no specific coordinates. There’s a sort of hazy picture of the area, but not enough for me to comb through the metadata to find.”

I felt my heart drop. David was my best and only hope. If he couldn’t help me, the other players would be trapped inside the game. “Is there anything else you can tell me? Anything else you see?”

“Well … there’s a sort of dark spot in the middle of the picture. Could be a pit, or a cave.”

“A cave?” The word slammed into me like a speeding truck.

David arched an eyebrow at me. “Does it mean anything to you?”

I swallowed hard. “Back when I was still trapped, I used to have nightmares about a cave. They stopped after Shiva took over, then …” I hesitated. “Then I had another dream about it, outside of NEO. I dreamt of thousands of corpses carpeting the ground before the cave, armies fighting over it … it was … so real.”

“And you think your dream has something to do with the tablet?” David asked, his face serious. He didn’t look like he thought I was crazy.

“I think Guy planted the tablet for me to find so I’d have a way to help the other players. I think he made it so the VIs wouldn't be able to learn about its existence. And I think he’s the one—”

“That sent you those dreams, so you could solve the puzzle without Shiva knowing?” David finished.

I nodded mutely.

“Well, that’s easy to check. Just think about the cave – visualize it. I should be able to pick it off your surface thoughts.”

“Alright,” I said. I willed the image of the cave on the side of the hill to appear, picturing the white pedestal that lay within.

“Got it,” David said.

“Now what?” I asked.

“Now that I know what the place looks like, and I have a good idea where it is, I can search for it. Hang on, this may take a while.” He leaned back in his chair and closed his eyes.

I waited breathlessly. Workers and soldiers came and went, eating their dinner as the workday ended, but David still sat. Concentrating.

Hours went by before he finally opened his eyes and gave me a triumphant smile. “Got it.”

“You’re serious?” I asked, dumbfounded. “You found the location of the conduit?”

“I did. Do you have a map?”

***

My head was still spinning as I struggled to process the latest developments. Everance wasn’t our enemy anymore. No one was going to hunt down my clan, and I’d just uncovered the key to freeing the players.

I hadn’t forgotten about the death and carnage I’d seen in my dream, but it wasn’t going to stop me.

“Oren,” Sullivan said as he entered the war room in my house, followed by most of the other player-officers in my clan. “You called for us?”

“Yes,” I said. “Please sit; we have a lot to discuss.” I proceeded to fill everyone in on the latest chain of events.

“So let me get this straight,” Sullivan said slowly once I was done speaking. “Instead of conquering a powerful capital city, you want us to march past them into a territory intended for level 100+ players.”

“Pretty much. I’ll go in first and take some of our most powerful troops along for reconnaissance, but I have a feeling I’ll need the entire army once we’ve found our target.”

The army strategist stared at me. “That area was intended for powerful raid parties. At least Everance’s forces were expected to hide behind their walls; the monsters over there will charge us head-on. They’ll make mincemeat of our soldiers.”

I shrugged. “We’ll kill some, though, and those that survive will level up fast. We can resurrect those that don’t.”

“What do you expect to find there, exactly?” Hoshisu asked, her eyes locked on me.

The picture of the sea of corpses flashed in my mind, but I shoved it down. “A cave. One that holds a pedestal that may be the key to logging everyone out of the game.”

“You sure about that one, Chief?” Fox said. “I’d hate for you to bring false hope to those of us who are stranded here.”

“I’m not certain,” I admitted. “But all the clues we’ve found lead there. We have to try.”

Sullivan studied the map of the area and the dot David had marked on it. “It’ll take the army about a week to reach the Stoney Barrens. Then we’re looking at another two weeks of hard marching to the cave.”

“So it’s doable,” I said.

“Well, yes. But there are savage, high-level tribes there. And unlike Everance, monsters have bosses. I estimate it’ll take roughly 20 average soldiers to bring down even one of their weakest troops. A single scouting party of theirs would tear a chunk out of our forces before they could be put down. This is going to be a costly, uphill battle.”

“So you want more soldiers,” I said.

“I want more soldiers,” he acknowledged.

I grinned. “Well, you’re in luck. I want you to teleport all the troops to Storg and march them north. With the treaty we now have with Everance, we no longer need to fear retaliation.”

“I hope you’re right,” Fox said. “And that crossing Crowley won’t come back to bite you in the ass; that guy’s dangerous.”

I waved a hand dismissively. “I don’t care about him. He’s a small fry. We’ve made nice with Everance, so what’s going on inside their walls doesn’t concern me anymore.”

“You sure they’ll just let a bunch of monsters march by, kid?” Kyth asked skeptically.

“They’d better,” I said. “They also promised that players can walk in and out freely.” I turned to the Mob Squad. “I wanted to ask you four to head back there and get in touch with the other players. Extend an offer to join the clan and see if any are willing to help us organize trade with the city.”

“Hold on …” Julee, the red-skinned player, said. “Are you telling me we can just go into the city and walk around?”

“Basically, yes.”

“Even the market district?” Hoshisu asked.

“Yes …”

Panda, the hulking woman, stared at me, wide-eyed. “And … visit the shops?”

Misa grinned broadly at them. “Ladies, as a recent resident of the city, I can guarantee a fine selection of apparel and other feminine novelties. All in favor of taking a shopping break from Mr. Green and Grumpy’s never-ending war, raise your hands.”

All the female players instantly raised their hands, along with Ragnar.

“Wha’?” the drone asked bluntly when the other men and I stared at him. “I need ta’ find something that goes with the smooth chitin look. Takes work being this pretty.”

“Well said,” Misa said approvingly. “Girls, to the portal!”

“At least look out for the other players while you’re there,” I called after them. I glanced at Sullivan. “Anything else you need from me?”

He shook his head. “I’ll get the army where it needs to be. You just make sure to hold up your end.”

I nodded and checked my internal game clock. “I’ll do that. Once I’m back.”

“Back?”

“Yeah, It’s nearly time. They’re about to bring me out.”

8 - Messenger

I opened my eyes and smiled at the man waiting for me in a white lab coat. “Hey there. Terry, right?”

The man gulped and nodded, looking at me nervously. “Yeah. May I approach and disengage you?”

“Of course.”

The man came closer carefully as if he was afraid I was going to bite him. I couldn’t fault him. From his perspective, it had only been yesterday that I nearly bitten his throat open. I didn’t remember doing that; the feral goblin side of me had taken over at that point, but I was later shown footage of the incident.

“Listen, I didn’t have the chance to apologize for my behavior,” I said. “I wanted to approach you, but you weren’t at the lab when I returned.”

Terry’s expression relaxed a little. “That’s okay, I understand you were under a lot of stress.”

“Still, that’s no excuse. I’m sorry about what happened. If there’s anything I can do to make up for it, please let me know.”

He gave me a genuine smile in return. “Apology accepted, just don’t do it again. My wife didn’t appreciate me coming back from work with a hickey.”

I laughed. “It won’t happen again.”

Terry finished unhooking me from the capsule and moved back.

I stepped outside and stretched.

“Hey, bro.” Tal entered the lab carrying two cardboard food boxes that smelled amazing. “Sorry I’m late, there was a bit of a line at the restaurant.”

“That’s cool,” I said. “It gave me an opportunity to apologize to Terry.” I paused and tilted my head. “What restaurant?”

“You keep procrastinating our lunch date,” he said with a grin. “So I decided to order takeout. Two giant-sized pineapple-marinated steaks, still hot from the grill. Come on, let’s head out. There’s a garden bench outside the building.”

The smell that came from the boxes overrode any objection I might have had. “Lead the way.”

***

“That. Was. Amazing.” I licked the thick, delicious steak gravy from my fingers. The meat was incredibly tender, and every bite filled my mouth with delicious juices. “I’ve got to find the recipe for that.” I stopped myself when I realized I was about to say that Gandork would appreciate it.

Thankfully, Tal didn’t catch my near slip. “No problem, bro, told you it was worth it.”

“You were right,” I admitted. “I can’t afford the time to go out in person. Not when there’s a deadline hanging over my head.”

“In that case, how about I bring in another round of the same tomorrow?”

“Sounds great.” His tomorrow was a month away from my perspective. A sudden idea came to me. “You know what, I’d like to order a dinner reservation at that restaurant for Terry and his wife. Think you can arrange that?”

“Sure. I’d say you can afford it. You did pay for this meal, after all.” Tal grinned at me shamelessly.

I returned his grin, then recalled my responsibilities. “I should be getting back before too much time passes in the game.”

“Jim wants a word first,” Tal said. “They’re calibrating your capsule right now and should be done in half an hour.”

“Let’s go then,” I said.

Tal nodded and led us back into the building.

***

“Ah, Oren, glad to see you.” Jim, the head technician, said as I entered his office and nodded at Tal who followed me in. “How was your last game session?”

“Not bad,” I admitted. “I took it easy like you asked me to. We’ve made some good progress. I think I know the location of the VI conduit now. It’s not going to be easy, but it just might be the way to free the rest of the players.”

“That’s good news,” Jim said. “On other positive news, your bio readings seem to have stabilized somewhat. Aside from a small spike that took about a minute, you’re showing green across the board.”

“A spike?” I frowned.

Jim nodded. “It’s almost negligible compared to the other trials you faced. I just finished cross-referencing the latest logs. The spike seemed to coincide with you fighting a two-headed giant.”

“Ah, that would be the championship battle.” I grinned. “Yeah, there were some intense moments around that part, but it’s behind me now.”

“Good to know. Well, whatever you’ve been doing, keep doing it.”

“If everything looks so good, does that mean I might get more time if I need it?”

Jim winced. “That might have come out a little too optimistically. When I said you’re ‘in the green,’ I meant you’re below the levels that would cause direct damage. Your readings are hovering at the edge of the safe range. The less time spent in the game, the better it is for your health in the long run.”

My face fell. “I understand.” I was still on my tight schedule.

Jim offered me an apologetic smile. “Is there anything else you’d like to report?”

“Actually, yes. I’ve found David Tenenbaum.”

Both Tal and Jim gaped at me as I explained the situation that led to our meeting and how NEO’s time dilatation acted as a bridge that allowed the player to communicate with other people.

“That’s an incredible discovery,” Jim said excitedly once I’d finished recapping the details. “We’ve all been so focused on the research and breakthrough opportunities FIVR time dilation offered, we neglected to pursue the possibility of the technology aiding challenged people. Just think, there might be many other improperly diagnosed people who can be helped. We have to look into it.”

“Sounds like a good idea,” I said. “Anyway, David wanted to send a message to his parents. Do you think you can contact them and let them know he’s okay?”

Jim smiled. “I’ve got the contact details of every player in the game. But why don’t I let you be the one to talk to them? I’m sure they’d prefer to speak to the person who met their son.”

“I’m … uh …” I didn’t expect that. “Yeah, of course.”

Jim turned to his computer and typed a few commands. He then pressed a button on a speaker built onto his desk and got up. “Why don’t Tal and I give you some space?” he suggested. “We’ll be right outside.”

A female voice answered the call. “Hello? Tenenbaum residence, to whom am I speaking?”

I sat on the chair as the two other men vacated the room. “Hello, Ms. Tenenbaum. My name is Oren Berman. I’m one of the players in NEO, and I have a message for you from your son.”

***

The call took about ten minutes. Tal and Jim were waiting for me when I stepped out of the office.

“So?” Jim arched an eyebrow at me. “How did it go?”

“Emotional,” I sighed. “His mom cried, then his father. But they were both ecstatic to hear that their son was alright. They almost didn’t believe me when I told them I’d spoken to him. They feel better now about him being stuck in the game, though they still want him out.”

“Good,” Jim said softly. “It’s hardest on the loved ones that are left behind.”

Having said something similar about Bob’s death to a certain VI, I could certainly relate to the sentiment.

“I’m ready to log back in,” I said.

Jim nodded. “Your capsule is ready.”

Tal led the way toward the lab and opened the door with a flourish. “After you, your royal chiefness.”

I grinned at him. “See you soon.”

I stepped into the capsule, and the world around me melted away.

9 - Economics

I found myself back inside the war room at the Chief’s Haunt.

The players had long since left, and aside from the few goblin maids, there was no one around the house.

I had some housekeeping to do in the clan before heading out to the Stoney Barrens.

First up, I had to check in on the newly opened trade routes. I accessed the Settlement Interface and switched to the Breeder’s Den tab.

Breeder’s Den

Basic food available: 30,070 [daily yield: 2,030]

Advanced food available: 7,203 [daily yield: 1,710]

Exquisite food available: 1,561[daily yield: 220]

That was a lot of food for four days, but I frowned as I ran the numbers in my head. It should have been more.

Kaedric, I projected my thoughts, please meet me at my house. Bring Yeshy with you.

<Yes, my lord. We shall arrive momentarily,> my seneschal replied.

While I waited for them to arrive, I accessed the Global Economy screen and selected Everance’s trade details.

The screen opened to a list of almost every type of item and resource I could think of. Common items like wood, food, and weapons were complemented with exotic stuff like adamantium, rare potions, and imported exquisite goods. The prices, however, were staggering. Everything cost at least ten times more than it should have.

“What the hell?” I growled.

“Ah, I see you’ve inspected our new trading partner’s prices,” my trade minister remarked as he and Kaedric followed one of the maids into the war room.

“Why are the prices so high?” I asked.

The gremlin shrugged. “They don’t like you.”

I blinked at him.

“You forced them into a trade agreement,” he explained. “Diplomatic relations with foreign settlements can affect global economics. Since the other towns we trade with are all part of your clan, you get the best possible deals they can offer. Everance is not so generous.”

“Damn,” I said. “I was looking forward to tapping into their market.”

“You can still purchase from them,” the gremlin said. “It’s just going to cost you more. On the bright side, their hostility doesn’t affect their buying needs. With most of their agricultural towns conquered, the city has to import most of its food through the sea and will gladly buy large amounts of raw food.”

“How do you know so much about them already?” I asked.

The gremlin chuckled. “By agreeing to trade with us, Everance was forced to build a Gremlin’s Guild inside their walls. I’m not allowed in myself, but your traveler friends have already located a few of the local travelers who agreed to manage our affairs. I offered them a quest to keep an eye out for new trade opportunities, and this is what they’ve found so far.”

“Let’s sell them everything they need,” I decided. “I could use the extra tax income.”

Yeshy nodded. “I’ll set it up. I’ll make sure to give us preferences regarding food purchases as well. We’ll need it, especially with the recent setbacks.”

“What setbacks?” I asked.

“Some of our caravans were raided,” the gremlin explained. “Outlaws like juicy trade routes. A few bandit groups got away with some of the goods before your forces were able to drive them back.”

I sighed. “And I recently recalled all the patrolling soldiers and now the bulk of the army is on its way north. I thought we said that 40 soldiers per caravan should be enough to protect them.”

Kaedric shook his head. “That’s an ample force to repel most common outlaws, but there’s a significant bandit presence along some of our southern trade routes. Thankfully, not much was stolen, but it might get worse if left unhandled.”

“Let’s handle that, then.” I paused for a moment. “How are we going to handle that?”

“If I may make a suggestion,” Kaedric said smoothly, “simply eradicating the threat won’t be a long-term solution. Others will soon replace them. Establishing a permanent garrison in the heart of the conflicted area will be the best approach.”

“Great, let’s do that.”

“I’ve already instructed the researchers to develop the appropriate blueprints,” Kaedric said. “They are about a third of the way to completion.”

“Alright,” I said, my thoughts racing ahead. “We’ll need to build this outpost. We’ll need to bring the resources to the appropriate location, and that will take time.” I looked at the mounted wall map for an appropriate location.

“The outlaws attacked from the small mountain range between Woodhaven and Claytown. It looks like they have a hidden base somewhere in the mountains they use to raid caravans. It’s a central spot with good visibility; a perfect place for bandits to make their base.”

“So … here?” I pointed at a spot on the map just to the east of the mountain range.

Kaedric nodded. “We should send scouts to look for the best place to establish an outpost so it will cover the most ground.”

“Tell Savol to send them. The army should still be around Storg. How long will it take them to get there?”

“About a day to march over and survey the area. Even less if we send out bonetis-mounted scouts.”

I’d almost forgotten about our newly acquired mounts. “Good idea. Have the scouting party bring the mobile shrine along with them and tell the army to commission a new one in the meantime. As soon as the scouts find a good location, let me know and I’ll teleport over there.”

“Of course, my lord.”

“All done,” Yeshy declared. “A new trading route has been established with Everance. It will gather food from the nearby settlements. The taxes will provide us with an additional 250 gold every day.”

“Nicely done,” I complimented him and accessed the Global Economy screen again.

Global Economy

Tax rate: 25%

Daily income: 1,425 (current treasury: 20,270)

Active trade routes: 6

Active patrols: 6

Thanks to the deal I’d struck with Everance’s spymaster, my clan’s treasury looked better than ever.

“I think it’s time to summon some new soldiers,” I said. “I promised Sullivan a thousand; let’s see if I can write off some of that debt.”

“Shall I take care of that for you, my lord?” Kaedric asked.

“No. I’ll do it. Let’s go outside.”

I bade my trade minister goodbye and walked the short distance to the Breeder’s Den.

“First, I want to summon as many bonetises as possible,” I decided.

“We have 320 units of limestone in our stores.”

I queued in 32 of the mantis-like creatures. A few goblin haulers came running by carrying piles of the white stone and shoved them into the building. Soon, a line of palm-sized eggs came rolling out and quickly hatched into level 22 bonetises, giving me 60 total in my army.

“How many hob lieutenants can I summon given our current food supply?” I asked.

“That will be 370,” Kaedric replied. “That number will exhaust our entire stock of advanced food and will consume 60 percent of our basic food.”

“Alright,” I said. I queued in 300 hob lieutenants then added 46 goblin healers, the maximum I could with our current supplies. I glanced at the amount of remaining food. I still had 15,000 basic and 681 exquisite food available. The advanced food was gone. But I wasn’t through yet. Using most of the remaining basic food, I summoned 80 new Infernal Ogres, leaving me with 3,000 basic food.

A long line of level 19 hobs started spewing out of the Breeder’s Den, followed closely by goblin adepts at level 16. The unnamed level 25 Ogres came next. They quickly filled up all available space outside the building, blocking the road.

“Welcome to the GreenPiece Clan,” I said.

A silence fell over the newly summoned creatures, and they all turned to regard me with a focused, near reverent attention I wasn’t used to. Another symptom of my recent ascension to a tier 4 boss.

“Those of you who aren’t named will be given one,” I continued. “You will join the ranks of our immortal warriors. You will fight, die, and rise to fight again for the glory of our clan.” I felt the goblin in me stir with excitement at the sight of the powerful force cowering before me. “Fight well. Make our enemies bleed and tremble at our name. For the GreenPiece Clan!”

“For the GreenPiece Clan!” They roared after me.

I ordered the new troops to accompany me to the cathedral, where I performed the naming ceremony for the Infernal Ogres. I'd prefered to take the time and let them acclimate first - to increase their chance of survival - but the army was on the move and I needed them to reach it. Thankfully, in an unprecedented stroke of luck, only two Ogres failed the process. Then I proceeded to grant all the new soldiers the Lucky Bastard skill and several additional spells to the adepts. By now I was so used to the process that each transfer hardly took a second; I was able to go through everyone in half an hour.

The bonetises didn’t get any skills, though. As naturally unintelligent beasts, it was almost guaranteed they’d implode if I made the attempt.

“Kaedric,” I said. “Have everyone geared up and send them through the portal to Storg to catch up with the rest of the army. They shouldn’t have made it too far yet.”

My seneschal bowed. “Of course, my lord. Though I fear we have enough gear to equip only 51 of the Ogres.”

I winced. “I forgot to check the inventory first.”

“If I may make a suggestion, my lord?”

“Sure.”

“Ogres have thick skin so they can make do without armor for now. As for weapons, we have just enough Ogre-sized crossbows to hand out. They can focus on ranged attacks and perhaps equip large tree branches in case they’re needed in melee.”

“That’s a good idea, but I don’t like our troops going out without an extra layer of protection.”

“Our crafters will be able to provide the required amount of armor within a fortnight, or we may order it from Storg.”

I mulled over the suggestion. “I prefer our crafters stockpile armor for the future Ogres we summon. How much will it cost to import the armor we need?”

“The minimum quantity of 100 units of leather armor of suitable size will cost 7,800 gold.”

“That’s nearly half our treasury.” Still, the gold wasn’t helping me by just sitting there. “Alright, I guess that was the whole reason for not spending it all on food. Tell Yeshy to arrange the trade. At least we’ll have some spare sets of armor for the next batch of Ogres.”

Kaedric bowed his head. “I shall make the necessary arrangements, my lord.”

“Anything else I need to know about the clan?”

“The foblin population has just passed 8,000 and is starting to get out of hand again. Another culling would be advisable.”

I had sacrificed thousands of foblins as cannon fodder against the army that was sent to stop us. It was a necessary step to ensure our victory, but I wasn’t prepared to just casually sacrifice thousands of my kin. Not without a good tactical reason. “Keep them in check for now. I might need them later.”

“Yes, my lord. Other than that minor inconvenience, everything else is well in hand. Our production chains are working at maximum efficiency and morale is high.”

“Good. In that case, I’ll leave you to it.”

The crowd of over 400 new troops started to filter out toward the barracks.

Everything was being taken care of. I had about a day ahead of me before the scouts would reach the bandits’ area and report in.

It was time for some enchanting.

***

“Hey, Vrick,” I greeted the goblin crafter as I entered his workshop. “Is it ready?”

It had been a long time since I’d had a conversation with my clan’s first lieutenant. Vrick had originally commanded our meager goblin forces before I started using the Breeder’s Den to summon our stronger hobgoblin kin. At my encouragement, Vrick had taken a liking to leatherworking and was single-handedly responsible for the high quality of armor the light infantry soldiers and Ogres were wearing. At this point, he had several other veteran leather workers under him, but Vrick was still the best.

“It is ready, dreaded Shadow Lord.” Vrick bowed respectfully and pointed toward an armor stand at the back of the shop.

I approached the armor and inspected it. It was a beautifully crafted full-body piece that would snugly fit a certain goblin princess. The entire armor was covered with small greenish flakes in vortex patterns that spiraled around larger red flakes embedded at the key sections of the body: stomach, back, hips, shoulders, and forearms. I could sense the exquisite craftsmanship without even needing to inspect it.

“My finest piece yet,” Vrick said proudly as he approached me. “Thin layers of finest oxsaurian leather, embedded with the last of the Pyrolith scales we had in stock. Each demon scale is surrounded by smaller kobold scales in a pattern that inherits the strength of the larger one. The spirals will evenly distribute the force of an impact across the entire body, significantly reducing damage. The piece is also quite light, allowing for a full range of motion. It will stop a weapon better than a suit of unenchanted armor weighing ten times as much.”

I nodded and analyzed the armor.

Royal Scale Armor

Description: An exquisitely crafted piece of armor that offers full protection to the wearer’s body. Composed of a mesh of finest oxsaurian leather, naturally fire-resistant demon scales, and interlocking tempered kobold scales, this suit of armor offers excellent protection while providing high mobility for the wearer.

Runecraft Viability: Can hold up to 6 runes.

Type: Armor [full-body set]

Rank: Magical

Durability: 220/220

Armor: 40

Effect I: 50% fire resistance

Effect II: Completely negate damage lower than the armor value.

“That’s amazing, Vrick,” I said admiringly. The armor was decent for a non-metallic piece, but its ability to negate damage was amazing. Normally, armor halved the damage of hits lower than its value. It typically required armor value four times greater than the sustained damage to completely negate it. This would be especially useful given my impulsive vow of not allowing Lirian to get hurt.

I looked up at the expectant goblin and feigned a scowl. “It’s much better than the Pyrolith Gambeson you made me.”

“My apologies, Shadow Lord.” Vrick bowed his head. “I’ve learned much since crafting your armor, and I didn’t have access to all the materials I now have.”

“I’m only joking.” I pointed at my own fine mithril vest. “I’ve already found a replacement.”

Vrick sniffed. “Metal. Well, if you don’t mind spending 50 times more for the precious metal simply to achieve the same elastic properties as proper leather armor …”

I chuckled. “Don’t worry, as soon as I get my hands on some dragon scales or something similar, I’m going to order my next suit from you.”

He brightened at that. “I’d love to try working with dragon scales. Especially the green ones.”

“I’ll make sure to hunt only green dragons from now on,” I said somberly.

<That puppet is as dry as ever,> Vic said. He paused for a moment. <I would love to see his reaction if you do bring him some dragon scales. Just as long they’re any color but green.>

I’ll make sure to be selective in my future dragon-slaying adventures, I said. You know, just as soon as Shiva decides to import some. Throughout my years in NEO, I’d only heard of dragons a handful of times. They were incredibly elusive, unique, high-tiered bosses that could level towns single-handedly.

<Well, I could put in a word with Shiva if you’d like.>

Please don’t, I said in a pained tone. I’m about to have my hands full with all the terrible things that live in Stoney Barrens; I don’t need dragons thrown into the mix.

<Well, if that’s how you feel about it …> Vic chuckled menacingly.

The first thing I’m gonna do if I see a dragon, Vic, is make you play bait again, I threatened. While I run away.

<Got it, Boss. No dragons. Especially green ones.>

I put the magnificent armor in my inventory, bade Vrick goodbye, and went outside.

I walked a short distance through the northern ‘industrial’ part of the valley, reaching the Dreamer’s Lodge.

Hoker was already inside when I entered. The goblin enchanter was poring over a pile of swords, imbuing batches of them at once with magic. As he finalized the enchantment, a final flash of light came from the slab of stone that served as the worktable.

I moved to stand across the table from him. “Room for one more?”

He bowed deeply. “Of course, Shadow Lord. How may I be of assistance?”

“Do we have any more of the webcrystal dust?” The crushed crystal spider webs were an incredibly potent, magical catalyst.

“Yes, Shadow Lord,” Hoker said, almost reverently, pointing at a crudely made earthen jug that looked more like a wastebasket than a proper container to store the precious material. “We have accumulated 340 portions of the dust. I dared not use it with my meager skills.”

The enchanter had changed since his early days as a pretentious snob. But he had more than proved his worth to the clan. “Don’t sell yourself short,” I said. “Without you, I wouldn’t have been able to supply the army with enchanted gear. We owe much of our success on the battlefield to your efforts.”

He bowed again. “I’m but a simple enchanter. If it were not for the marvelous gem you found, I would have never met the army’s demands on my own.”

He was right, of course. The Enchanter’s Gem spared me the need to recruit several expensive enchanters, allowing Hoker to do the work of ten individuals at once.

“I’ll be working here.” I stepped to the side of the large stone slab.

“Of course, Shadow Lord. I will stop using the gem then.”

I shook my head. “No need, I won’t be doing mass enchanting. I’ve got two unique pieces I need to work on.”

I took out the Royal Scale Armor from my inventory and laid it on the table, then took off my mithril vest and put it next to the armor.

I studied the items. Factoring in my Runecraft skill bonus, the Royal Scale Armor could support up to six runes and offered protection from fire, while mine could hold up to seven runes and was resistant to electricity. I took in the tendrils of information surrounding them and felt my knowledge of Runecrafting synergize with the data, offering even more insight. Lirian’s intended armor would be able to accept 15 portions of the webcrystal dust while my own could only handle ten. I moved to the jug and took the appropriate amounts, filling one of my spatial satchels with it. Then I took a second look at the ugly container.

“Hey, Hoker,” I called. “Where did we get this jug from?”

“I made it,” the goblin said proudly. “The webcrystal dust didn’t keep well in the containers we had, so I looked around the warehouse. Claytown sends us a tribute of special mud, and I shaped it into a jug.”

“Kudos for the initiative,” I said with a smile. The goblin’s work was barely adequate, but it also reminded me of the clay shipments we were receiving. It might be prudent to think of recruiting a proper potter later on.

I turned back to the table and started working on the Royal Scale Armor. A holographic copy of the item appeared as I opened the Runecraft Design Interface showing the numerous colorful dots that marked its various abilities.

The armor had about 30 durability dots, a few more armor dots, and close to a hundred fire-resistance dots. But all those dot clusters were insignificant compared to the swirling cosmos of hundreds of dots that comprised its ability to negate damage. They were my focus, but there was no way I could ever connect all those dots.

That wasn’t my intention, though. All I had to do was increase the armor value as much as possible, and the invulnerability coverage would increase. I selected the ‘Te’ connector rune and started weaving it through the armor and durability points. The process was slow and tedious as I was a little out of practice, but I’d managed it after about an hour. I frowned. The Te rune had taken up all the available space. There was no way I could connect the fire dots now. A 50 percent reduction of fire damage wasn’t worth much if even a single point of damage would breach my vow.

“First things first,” I said to myself. I attached the connector rune to the ‘Ko’ rune of strength and watched the projected effect on the sidebar of my view. At level 72, my Runecraft skill increased an item’s basic properties by 46 percent, increasing the armor value from 40 to 58 and the durability from 220 to 321. Respectable, but not enough. I added the ‘Ma’ containment rune to create a socket for a void crystal to further increase the overall enchantment’s effects, effectively ‘wasting’ a slot in exchange for more power.

Left with three open rune slots, I considered my next action. I wanted to increase the fire resistance, but there was no way I could do that on top of the layers of connector runes I had already drawn. Then I had a sudden inspiration. Whether it came from me, or if it was the game throwing me a bone for my high skill, I didn’t know. I drew a second connector rune and, sure enough, the original connector lines faded away, making room for the new one, affirming my inspiration. As long as I was willing to sacrifice rune slots, I could keep drawing more connector lines on top of each other.

Even with the new revelation, connecting a hundred dots was a tedious task. I had to cancel the process and start from the beginning several times, though thankfully that didn’t affect the lines of the first connector runes.

It took me over two hours, but I eventually did it. I threaded the last line back to the rune of strength and held my breath as I watched the estimated effects.

Enchantment estimation:

Armor: 40 → 58

Durability: 220 → 321

Fire Resistance: 50% → 73%

I’d achieved the maximum coverage my skill would allow. The result should be higher thanks to the Dreamer’s Lodge bonus, the void crystal, and the webcrystal.

With two more slots left, I started experimenting with different rune combinations. ‘Lim’ – the rune of water I’d discovered from my Runecraft skill book – did nothing on its own, but coupled with the ‘Mag’ rune of warding, it added cold protection for the wearer. Unfortunately, I couldn’t enhance the cold protection further due to a lack of rune slots, so I gave up on that option and kept on experimenting. The ‘Ka’ rune of mass allowed the armor to fortify the wearer, rooting him in place – which was useful when bracing against a charge attack, but that hardly matched my daughter’s fighting style. In contrast, the ‘Zu’ rune of motion, which increased the wearer’s speed, was much more appropriate. There was no other rune combination that offered extra protection, so for the final slot, I decided to go with the ‘Shi’ rune of flux, which slowly restored the armor’s durability, ensuring my daughter’s armor would always appear at its shining best, as befitting a princess.

Armor schema discovered: TekomateZushi [Impervious Hull]

It was ready. I started pumping mana into the enchantment, the drain barely making a dent in my nearly bottomless mana pool. I sprinkled a generous amount of webcrystal dust over the armor, and the aura of strength coming out of it grew. Once I sensed the enchantment was nearly complete, I drew out my second most powerful void crystal; a level 600 one I had harvested from Hesstiag, the former kobold chieftain, and placed it in the magical socket I’d created.

The entire suit buzzed with energy and a new notification pulsed over my display.

Enchant Royal Scale Armor [Impervious Hull]? Yes/No

Pattern Efficiency: 171%

Mana Invested: 540/540

Effect I: +333 durability

Effect II: +59 armor

Effect III: 100% fire resistance

Effect IV: Self-repair

The estimated effects seemed fitting. Since I wasn’t altering an existing enchantment, there was no chance of enchantment failure. I approved the prompt.

Runecraft skill level increased to 73.

The royal armor glowed as energy poured into it, hardening the scales and giving it a magical sheen. I could feel the power it emanated like waves of heat.

Royal Scale Armor [Runecrafted]

Description: An exquisitely crafted piece of armor that was further enchanted by a goblin Shadow Lord. The suit offers full protection to the wearer’s body while completely negating fire damage. Made from a mesh of finest oxsaurian leather, naturally fire-resistant demon scales, and tempered kobold scales, this suit of armor offers excellent protection while providing high mobility for the wearer.

Type: Armor [full-body set]

Rank: Rare

Durability: 553/553

Armor: 99

Effect I: 100% fire resistance

Effect II: Completely negate damage lower than the armor value

Effect III: Self-repair (2 durability points per minute)

Effect IV: +20% reaction speed

I noted the armor’s rank had increased from Magical to Rare and was probably on the verge of being considered Epic. The new armor value of 99 was double my own and would completely protect my daughter from almost any attack a lower-level enemy was capable of landing. The self-repair functionality was a welcomed addition that ensured the armor would always be at peak efficiency. It was a powerful piece, a fitting protection for my daughter.

I was tired. Half the day had gone by while I concentrated on my craft, and the mental effort was draining. But I wasn’t done yet.

I started working on my mithril armor. I didn’t push for originality and applied the same schema I’d used for Lirian’s armor, but instead of giving myself a speed boost, I used the extra rune slot for fire resistance. It was only logical. Enemy casters, as well as many types of magical monsters, loved hurling balls of flame around.

I spent hours poring over my armor, connecting as many dots as I could, but I wasn’t as motivated as before. Giving the best to my daughter was inspiring, but for myself, I could compromise.

Aside from the level 2,850 void crystal I’d gotten from the Infernal Scorpion Queen, the next strongest crystal I had was level 400, and I had a bunch of those. I wasn’t willing to expend the rare boss crystal on something as mundane as armor, so, shrugging, I slapped the other one into the socket.

Enchant Mithril Vest [Impervious Hull]? Yes/No

Pattern Efficiency: 149%

Mana Invested: 540/540

Effect I: +100 durability

Effect II: +25 armor

Effect III: 70% fire resistance

Effect IV: Self-repair

Good enough, I thought and approved the prompt.

Runecraft skill level increased to 74.

Mithril Vest [Runecrafted]

Description: An exquisitely made armor, as light as cloth and hard as steel. Provides excellent protection to the torso. Can be worn under heavy plate armor. Was further enchanted by a goblin Shadow Lord.

Type: Armor [torso]

Rank: Rare

Durability: 270/300

Armor: 75

Effect I: +50 max HP

Effect II: 70% fire resistance

Effect III: 40% lightning resistance

Effect IV: Self-repair (1 durability point per minute)

I put the armor on and checked my stats. My total armor value had soared to 185. It was much higher than Lirian, though it still felt a little inadequate compared to the titanic enemies I’d found myself facing lately.

The armor had a thin rent on the side, an old souvenir from some monster’s claw, but I could already feel the new magic at work, mending the metal. In half an hour, my armor would be as good as new.

I looked up proudly, wanting to show off the result of my work to someone, but the Dreamer’s Lodge was empty. There was no sign of Hoker. A glance at the internal game clock showed the workday was long over.

I yawned, then teleported directly to my room and joined Tika’s sleeping form on our bed.

Tomorrow was going to be an interesting day.

10 - Banditos

<MY LORD!> The voice bellowed in my sleeping mind.

My eyes flew open and I jumped to my feet, half-naked, on the bed, a direball forming in my left hand.

I looked around frantically for the source of the attack. All I found was an empty bedroom.

“More sleep,” Tika groaned and ducked her head under our sleeping furs.

My game clock showed the time was 5 pm. It was still a few hours before my clan woke up for a new day.

<My lord?>

Kaedric? I sent out my thoughts as I realized what had woken me. What’s going on?

<The scouts have reached the mountains. They’ve spotted several groups of bandits coming down the ravines. One of our caravans is passing by and will be attacked at any moment.>

That got me wide awake. Can the scouts stop them?

<Not all of them, my lord. There are enough scouts to block one of the ravines’ exits, but two more groups are making it down toward the plateau.>

Do they have the mobile shrine with them?

<Yes, as you ordered, my lord.>

Alright. I’m coming out of my house. I want the five highest-level combat troops in the valley outside my door in one minute.

<Yes, my lord.>

I hurriedly equipped my new armor along with the items that comprised my Dread Totem set. I delayed only to kiss Tika’s sleeping form before running downstairs.

There was no one around the house’s first floor; the maids hadn’t come in yet to prepare our breakfast, but I wouldn’t have stopped even if they had.

I rushed out of the main door and saw Kaedric, Bek, and the eight kobold-bonetis assassins rushing toward me from different sides.

“Bek come help, High Priest,” Bek piped. Despite being a tier 3 Dire Totem, the goblin hadn’t grown as tall as me, but I knew his size was misleading.

“We … tk tk tk …. are at your service … tk tk tk, Chief,” one of the kobold half-breeds said with a voice full of clicking sounds. His scythe-like limbs quivered in anticipation.

“Bek and four of you, approach and stand around me,” I ordered and closed my eyes.

My Faith magic discipline had reached the Expert rank, upgrading the Shadow Teleport spell, enabling me to bring five individuals along. I started casting the spell and waves of darkness washed over our bodies, whisking us away.

I stumbled sideways as the cobbled ground was replaced with an open, grassy plateau. I was dizzy, and by the looks of it, so was everyone else. The half-breeds’ sharp limbs stabbed at the ground as they tried to reorient themselves. Bek looked ill but was able to remain standing.

We had appeared next to the mobile shrine. The small bone and stone structure was mounted on a gurney-like contraption and was left to sit next to the foot of the mountains.

I shook off the dizziness and studied the area, immediately noticing the sounds of battle. My head stopped spinning, and I saw a squad of bonetis-mounted hobs fighting humans. My soldiers had bottlenecked a ravine exit and were holding their own against the bandits who had only enough room to come at them three at a time.

One of the scouts came riding toward me. As a lieutenant, he wasted no time in giving me the information I needed. “Chief. We’re blocking one of the ravines, but two more groups are coming from there and there.” He pointed at the mountain. “The caravan is slow. The bandits are sure to sack it.” He gestured behind us, and I saw several heavy wagons rolling by.

“Got it. Rejoin your squad,” I said. I turned to the kobolds who were getting to their feet. “Go hold that ravine,” I said, pointing to the closest one. They started running, brandishing their sharp, bony arms.

I felt reasonably sure the half-breeds would be able to fight off the bandits. At level 23, they were a few levels higher than the scouts, and as unique bloodline creatures, they were a magnitude stronger than ‘normal’ kobolds their level. It was a good test for their abilities.

I’d initially planned on teleporting straight back to the clan and bringing in the rest of the half-breeds for reinforcement, but there was no time. The third bandit group had reached the plateau and was starting to spread out. I had to pick them off before they closed in on our caravan, not wanting to gamble on the caravan’s guards to stop them. “Bek, you’re with me,” I shouted. “We need to stop them before they spread out too thin.”

We ran toward the horde of bandits. There were at least 30 of them. They were too far away to analyze, but I could sense none of them was higher than level 20. I infused my legs with mana and my speed increased. Bek kept pace with me, also utilizing the Mana Infusion spell I’d taught him long ago.

We reached the first of the bandits in a few seconds and greeted them with a volley of drilling arrows. My ten arrows downed three bandits at once, and Bek’s four killed another two. The rest of them fanned out, staying beyond our spell range.

I concentrated briefly, casting an instantly empowered Shadow Hound spell, summoning ten black mastiffs. The mastiffs spread out in all directions, gaining on the bandits, herding them back toward the mountain.

“Shadow Lord, look!” Bek yelled, pointing farther away from us.

A fourth group of bandits was about to emerge out of a fourth ravine. Somehow my scouts had missed them.

The bandits we were fighting fought back, peppering us with arrows while their melee fighters charged us with their shields raised. Bek and I instantly raised mana shields, and the arrows skipped off the energy domes.

“Bek will hold them here,” the other goblin piped. “You go to stop new group.”

I hesitated for a moment. Bek was a tier 3, level 24 boss. He was much stronger than the bandits, half of which were barely over level 10, but there were still 20 of them left.

“Go!” Bek said. He gestured with his hands and a wave of darkness welled up, downing four bandits, while he launched another volley of drilling arrows, downing two more.

I ordered my mastiffs to support Bek and hunt down the enemies then I teleported toward the fourth group, leaving my shield behind.

The teleport brought me 60 meters closer to the enemy, halving the distance. I kicked off immediately, closing the gap instead of waiting the few seconds required for the spell cooldown.

I met the bandits head-on and blasted them with a direball that devastated their front line. The others took shelter behind boulders and started shooting me with arrows.

Instead of wasting a spell to cast another shield, I cast Shadow Web at the ravine exit, bottling them in. Several arrows hit me and shattered against my armor, not one of them strong enough to penetrate my protection.

I snorted. This was like shooting fish in a barrel. The bandits were no threat to me; they were merely pests.

I launched another direball, but the bandits ducked behind their shelter and the spell detonated against solid rock. The shrapnel injured some, but none were killed. They were using the ravine’s depth and rock outcropping to shield themselves from my ranged spells. I had little doubt I could take my time and keep bombarding them until they all died, but I needed to make sure my other forces were holding their own.

I summoned my shadow clone, ignoring a few more arrow hits, then I teleported again. In my shadow form, I sped through the darkness toward the nearest enemy group.

Bek’s shield was surrounded by broken arrows and several corpses. Three warriors were hammering on his shield, but the goblin didn’t seem alarmed. He calmly started casting another spell – one of his priest-given powers – and let loose a ring of violet energy. The ring expanded and hurled the three warriors backward. They screamed as their flesh sizzled and blackened. My mastiffs rounded up the last of the bandits trying to escape back into the ravine.

Things seemed well in hand, so I turned back into darkness and swam toward the other group, where I found myself inside a slaughterhouse.

Unlike Bek, the mutated kobolds had reached the ravine before the bandits could come out, and they blocked them off. The four half-breeds were drenched with blood, and the ground around them was littered with hacked-up body parts. As I watched, one of them jumped on a fleeing bandit. His scythe arms crossed in front of him, instantly severing the man’s legs and making him fall. A second kobold materialized out of the darkness and jumped down on the falling bandit, decapitating him before he hit the ground. The rest of the bandits were backing off, but the tight quarters forced those at the front to hold position and the half-breeds hacked them apart mercilessly. The broodmothers’ trophies had not been wasted on them.

I moved on to the next group and saw that the 12 hob scouts and their bonetises were finishing off the last of their enemies. Everywhere I looked, bandit corpses were nailed into the rock walls by the scouts’ arrows or hacked apart by their mounts. Only a small group managed to flee up the mountain outside of bow range.

Meanwhile, back in my physical body, I appeared inside the ravine in the midst of eight of the bandits. I didn’t bother to use any spells. Instead, I supercharged the mana coursing through my veins and fell on the closest bandits, stabbing them with my spear. The Epic-ranked weapon felt natural in my hands, and it sheared through leather armor and metal shields with ease, felling an enemy with every strike. It felt good to kill with my own hands, to feel the warm blood of my enemies spray across my face. My magic was powerful, but it rarely gave me this sense of savage triumph.

The remaining bandits threw down their weapons and ran up the ravine, desperate to get away. But I wasn’t done with them yet. I pointed my fingers, willing the darkness to amass. A giant wave of semi-tangible darkness formed farther ahead of the bandits and washed down on them. They were swept toward me and my hungry spear. I kept stabbing and killing, reveling in the power and bloodlust. This was what it meant to be powerful. To destroy my enemies. This was what it meant to be a monster. I loved every second of it.

The corpses heaped around me. I was almost disappointed when I realized there were no more enemies to kill. The bandits had provided no challenge. They weren’t even high-level enough to justify collecting their void crystals.

I joined the rest of my men at the foot of the mountain. Several of the hobs and kobold half-breeds were injured, but a Heal Followers spell took care of that.

“Thank you for coming, Chief,” one of the lieutenants, Orrq, said. “We wouldn’t have been able to stop them all in time on our own.”

“You fought well,” I said. They really had. The scouts’ average level was 19. They were stronger individually, but the bandits’ higher numbers would have normally tilted the odds against them. The high-quality gear and enchanted weapons my soldiers wielded more than made up the difference. Some of the bandit bodies were cut in half by the enchanted blades, and more than one hob had a slash that could have been life-threatening had their armor been weaker.

Orrq winced. “Some of them got away though. I think they’ll regroup and continue to be a threat. The mountain offers an excellent vantage point on the area below, and there are many other ravines they can use to strike. We’ll need hundreds of soldiers to guard them all.”

“I have a solution for that,” I said. “We’re going to build an outpost here. I need you guys to locate the optimal spot.”

“We can do that, Chief,” the hob said.

I nodded. “I’ll leave Bek and the kobolds here as reinforcements. I’ll be back soon.” I took a deep breath and teleported back to the valley.

I staggered as I reappeared next to the Chief’s Haunt and put a hand on the wall to steady myself.

Kaedric was still there. “Are you well, my lord?”

“Yeah, I just need a moment.” I inhaled slowly. All around me, goblin workers were pouring out of their lodgings to start a new workday. “How are the outpost’s blueprints coming along?”

“The researchers are about two-thirds of the way,” the mandibled hob replied.

“Rush it,” I ordered. “And call for Zuban.”

I felt a slight shift in the information tendrils around me as a small trickle of 600 EP drained from my clan’s store.

“It is done,” Kaedric reported. “And there is our head constructor.”

Zuban approached us. He cut an impressive – though somewhat ragged – figure in his piecemeal mithril armor. It might have been more prudent to gift the expensive armor to one of our more prominent fighters, but I occasionally needed my chief constructor to supervise projects outside the safety of the valley, and I wanted him to remain as protected as possible.

“Greetings, Chief.” Zuban bowed his head at me. “How may I be of service?”

“We need to build the new outpost as soon as possible,” I said, cutting right to the chase. “I have a few troops guarding a vulnerable area, but it’s just a matter of time until they’re attacked again.”

Zuban nodded sagely. “The outpost will certainly help with that.”

“Do we have the resources required to build it?”

He rubbed his chin. “It takes 2,000 lumber – of which we have plenty – and 500 metal that we can spare. The problem is stone. We’re almost out of limestone, and the outpost requires 500 of that.”

“Can’t we use obsidian instead?” I asked.

Kaedric said, “After the clan-wide upgrade, we still have 851 in storage.”

“Of course,” Zuban replied. “Obsidian is a higher-grade stone and more costly. It will make the outpost stronger.”

“Alright. Have all the resources brought to the cathedral,” I instructed.

“The cathedral?” Zuban raised an eyebrow at me.

“I’m going to open a portal directly to the destination,” I explained. “That’s the second thing I wanted to discuss with you. I need a stationary altar built to do that. Bring the required resources over here.”

Zuban dipped his head. “I understand.” He looked up and shouted some orders to the nearby goblin workers. Three of them sped away and returned shortly carrying stacks of stone and white bones. Zuban looked back at me. “We have the required resources, Chief. Shall we march to the destination?”

“No need,” I said. I motioned Zuban and the three workers closer, took a deep breath, and teleported us away.

We appeared back in the open grassy plateau next to the mobile shrine.

Orrq approached us as I waited for Zuban to recover and for the three goblins to stop retching. “Chief,” he said. “We’ve located the best spot for an outpost. It’s not far from here.”

“Lead us there,” I said and gestured for the others to follow.

It took us only a few minutes to reach a natural rise in the ground that overlooked the entire west side of the mountain range. It was perfect.

“Good job, Orrq,” I complimented the lieutenant. “Zuban, plot the altar right here. Workers, put down the materials.”

The constructor walked a few steps away then nodded. “I’m ready.”

I focused on the area ahead of him, targeting the new tendrils of information that whispered their intended purpose.

Rush Altar construction (100 EP required). Yes/No

Yes.

An ethereal shape of the altar appeared in front of Zuban then the piles of bone and stone started flying on their own, assembling over the visage. The entire process was over in a few seconds, leaving behind a fully formed altar of Nihilator.

Deep darkness spread out of the altar as my deity’s influence claimed the ground around it. It only spread to a 20-meter radius, but that was enough for my purpose. I brought up the Runecraft Design Mode and drew the portal blueprint on the ground. A shimmering rent in the air appeared as the portal opened, connecting us back to Goblin’s Gorge.

I sent out my thoughts. <Kaedric, start marching in the building materials.>

Soon after, a steady line of goblin workers streamed out of the portal, each of them heavily laden with resource bundles. The workers deposited the resources on the ground, and soon, piles of stone, metal, and lumber were mounting around us.

Once the workers were done and had returned to the portal, I said to Zuban, “Plot the outpost.”

My chief constructor took a deep breath and stepped forward.

I felt the information tendrils twist around like snakes, defining the building that was going to emerge. I pressed down on it with my will.

Rush Outpost construction (15,000 EP required). Yes/No

I whistled. “This thing takes 15,000 build points?” It was easily ten times more than my most expensive building.

“Yes, Chief,” Zuban replied. “It’s a single structure, true, but it incorporates several facilities.” He indicated the pile of building materials. “It takes a lot of effort to convert those into the required shape.”

“That’s no problem, we have plenty of energy,” I said. “I was merely wondering out loud.”

I approved the prompt, and a gigantic holographic image of a building appeared before us, forming around the existing altar and shimmering portal. The building materials flew through the air. The black obsidian blocks came first, embedding themselves deep in the ground to form the foundation, rising to about a meter above the ground. The stacks of lumber came next, forming thick walls, interior buildings, and watchtowers, which were then reinforced with metal strips and rivets. The process took less than a minute.

New Building added to your clan: Outpost

I gaped at the structure in front of me. “Holy crap, that’s not an outpost, that’s a fort.”

Zuban chuckled. “We needed a fortified base of operation. This place can be efficiently held by a garrison of 50 soldiers, securing a large section of the surrounding area, though it could house up to a hundred. The watchtowers will allow the soldiers to spot attacks from kilometers away, and a quick response team can be launched. There are quarters for the soldiers, a mess hall, a general workshop, an armory, and even a small temple with its own resurrection point.

“This is perfect,” I said, taking in the imposing structure. “Orrq!”

The lieutenant approached and bowed to me. “Yes, Chief?”

“I’m making you this outpost’s commander. Tell Savol to assign some troops over here. I think 50 soldiers will be enough for now. You’ll also need an adept to maintain the temple. Those bandits weren’t that big of a threat. I trust you to stop any future attacks and protect our caravans.”

The lieutenant’s eyes lit up, and he banged his fist on his armor. “Yes, Chief!”

The other scouts were already climbing the walls and watchtowers, maintaining a lookout on the surrounding area.

I beckoned for Zuban and the kobolds to follow me and entered the outpost. The place had a military tidiness feel to it, and I noticed several scouts loading the armory with weapons and armor.

“The loot we gathered from the bandits, Chief,” one of the soldiers explained when he saw my questioning look. “Most of their equipment was trash, but we recovered 20 of decent quality.”

“Good. Every little bit helps.”

I found the small temple built directly against one of the exterior walls. The altar was right at the center of it. I could sense that the area of influence had grown to encompass the entire structure.

Feeling confident that the local problem had been resolved, I walked through the portal and back to the valley.

Kaedric raised an eyebrow at me as we came out through the other side.

“It’s done,” I said. “Bandit attacks in that area shouldn’t be an issue anymore.”

“Very good, my lord,” the mandibled hob replied. “I have received a communication from the general. The army just marched past Everance and is three days away from the border with Stoney Barrens.”

I nodded. “I should join them. Now that our back is secured, I feel better about leaving the clan.”

“Everything is well in hand,” Kaedric assured me. “We have sufficient soldiers to protect us in case of an attack and can call in reinforcements through the portal system if we need them.”

“I’ll teleport to the army directly, then. Have they completed the second mobile shrine yet?”

“I’m afraid not. Wolrig, our second constructor is with the army, but he has no workers with him, and his skill as a builder is limited. At the current rate, it’ll take him three more days to finish up construction on his own.”

I winced. Either Kaedric or I could have instantly rushed the construction, but there was no one with the army with similar privileges. I’d granted Savol the ability to use energy for resurrections, but not to rush buildings. There was another way, though. “Then I’ll teleport to Everance and rendezvous with the rest of the army. I don’t want to have to wait three more days. I should lead a scouting party into the Stoney Barrens before they arrive.”

“As my lord wishes,” Kaedric said.

That also meant I had to leave Lirian behind. According to the treaty I’d agreed to, my daughter wasn’t allowed on Everance’s streets, only players were. It wasn’t a big issue; once the shrine was completed, I would teleport her there, along with some builders to help speed up construction.

Unfortunately, my daughter didn’t see eye to eye with me on that one.

“Absolutely not,” she declared when I came to say goodbye to her and Tika. “I’m coming with you.”

“Lir, come on, you know you can’t,” I said. “Our truce with Everance will crumble if they catch us breaking the deal, and we have bigger concerns ahead of us. Stoney Barrens is no joke.”

“I don’t care, I’m coming,” the goblin princess said with unusual heat. “It’s nighttime outside the valley, so none of the light-lovers will see me.”

Tika smiled. “You know you can’t argue, not when she’s like … well …”

“Like you,” I grunted. I was supposed to be the chief, damn it, but my two girls always knew how to get their way out of me.

“Yes,” she agreed.

I sighed. “Fine, you can come.”

Lirian exchanged a triumphant look with her mother.

“But you can’t come looking like that,” I said, gesturing in her general direction.

My daughter frowned. “Like what, Father?”

“That armor you’re wearing doesn’t suit a princess. I can’t allow you to go into such a dangerous area without decent protection.”

Lirian deflated at that. “But Father, this is the best armor our soldiers—”

“It won’t do.”

“I don’t have anything else.” She looked down.

“Well …” I lamented exaggeratedly. “I guess you can try on this old thing.” I pulled out the Royal Scale Armor from my inventory and presented it to her.

Lirian’s eyes shone with delight as she inspected the high-quality armor. She untied her jeweled scabbard and removed the old leather armor, completely indifferent to standing before us in simple undergarments, then put on the new piece.

The new armor hugged her frame like a second skin. The spiraling scales shifted and rustled softly as she moved, covering every patch of exposed flesh except her head and fingers.

“Father, this is amazing,” the goblinette exclaimed. She ran at the wall, jumped onto a high support beam, and easily launched herself toward the roof, where she hung down from another beam. The entire maneuver looked effortless, and her movements were quicker than ever. She swung down, landing lightly between Tika and me. “I love it!” She hugged me.

I hugged her back and smiled. “It will negate the damage of most weak attacks, but remember, it’s always better to dodge than get hit. It’s also invulnerable to fire, but most spellcasters can usually cast more than one type of element, so don’t get too confident if you harmlessly absorb a fireball.”

“I will be careful,” she promised. “When are we leaving?”

“Now,” I said. I went over to Tika, embraced her, and kissed her tenderly.

She looked at us with pride. “Take care of each other out there. I’ll be waiting.”

“We will,” I said.

I teleported with Lirian into the cathedral, then we passed through the portal to Everance.

11 - Forward

We exited the portal and into Everance’s temple which, to my surprise, was packed with people. Players all.

“There he is!” one of them shouted, pointing at me.

Lirian faded into the shadows as everyone rushed to crowd around me, and I suddenly found myself drowning in a sea of offered hands and smiling faces.

“Thank you so much!” a young woman sobbed as she struggled to reach out and hug me. “It was dreadful, they forced me to clean their mansion every day—”

“Do you have any word from our families outside?” a tear-stricken woman asked. “I miss them so much.”

I opened my mouth to answer, but another player shoved past the woman. “Charles Bartleby, a pleasure!” he said with a thick British accent, vigorously shaking my hands. “By George, I must say you rescuing us came at a timely—”

There were dozens of other players, all vying for my attention. I noticed only a few of them were over level 5, and none over 10.

I pushed toward the teary woman. “Your families are worried about you, of course,” I said gently. “But your bodies are being taken care of and everyone out there is doing everything they can to try to bring you out of the game.”

She nodded gratefully. A moment later she was pushed away again.

“Wow, you’re level 76? That’s intense, man, how did you do it?”

I frowned, but before I could respond, another player pushed himself into my face.

“Can you power-level us?” yet another asked. “Maybe give us some magic items to get us started? You look to be swimming in high-end gear.”

My frown deepened.

“Alright, that’s enough, give the man some space,” a scarred woman who wore simple chain armor said.

The other players reluctantly moved away from me.

The armored player nodded at me. “I’d like to apologize on behalf of our more … enthusiastic members.” She gave a stern look to some of the others.

“What’s going on here?” I asked.

“Everance decreed that travelers are allowed free access throughout the city,” she explained. “Most of us were forced to accept indentured servitude to survive, and the authorities wouldn’t move a finger to help us. That all changed a few days ago. We’re allowed to roam around and take normal jobs like every other NPC. We heard we owed it all to you, and that you can be reached through this church, but that portal wouldn’t let us through.”

“Yeah, sorry about that, uh … Cindy.” I read her character’s information. “You need a priest to connect it to one of the possible destinations. Anyway, I’m glad I was able to help. You should now have the freedom to grow and—”

“Can you sport us some gold?” one of the players interrupted me. “You know, just to get us started.”

That did it. Cindy looked like a decent person, but most of the others seemed to think I was there to coddle them.

“Listen up,” I snapped, allowing my anger to sift into the surrounding darkness, making it swell threateningly around me.

The other players backed away.

“I’ve put my life and the lives of those who are dear to me on the line many times to make Everance give you this concession.” I looked at the many faces before me. At least 50 players were looking back. “I’m glad you guys are doing better now, but I can’t help each one of you individually. You need to take care of yourself. There are plenty of opportunities to improve your situation, you just need to reach out and grab them.”

“The only decent-paying jobs are all about hunting critters,” a player complained. “Do you have any idea how painful—”

He stopped when I crossed my arms and stared at him.

“Considering your level … I guess you do,” he finished lamely.

“I told you, we should form hunting parties,” Cindy scolded. “I’ve been going down to the tunnels on my own. It sucks to be bitten, but it’s not something you can’t handle. Especially if we’re together.”

“She’s right,” I said. “You need to step up. I’ll accept any who want to join my clan. You’ll be welcome in my city and will have plenty of opportunities to contribute. If you’re good at crafting, we can use your help. If you’re looking to level up and become stronger, we can help you there, but it’s still on you to get up and push yourselves.

“I bled and suffered more than you can imagine to reach this point, and I’m not going to stop. There are plenty of other players out there who are in worse shape than you. If you want to help fight for a better future for every trapped player, then as I said, you’re welcome to join my clan. But if you’re only looking for someone to carry you on their back …”

I stopped when I realized that more than a few players seemed scared. I sighed inwardly. I had to remember that many of them were people who just logged into NEO to have some fun and weren’t cut out for handling true hardships. I mellowed the harsh words I was about to say.

“… then you’re welcome to stay in my clan anyway. You’ll be provided with food so you won’t starve, but that’s all. You’ll still need to find some work if you want to better your lives.”

“Free food and safety? Sign me up,” the loudmouth player said.

“I’d like to try my hand at crafting,” one of the women said. “I used to be pretty good with pottery.”

I nodded at her in approval. “That would be great. We’re importing clay to the clan but don’t have a dedicated crafter to make anything out of it.”

A few more players voiced their wish to join, but it was Cindy who finalized the conversation. “I want to sign up with your army,” she said. “We all heard about your monster army and how you forced Everance to reach an agreement instead of fighting you. I want to fight by your side – to help save other players who are trapped and have no one to help them.”

“Good.” I gestured around the temple. “Everyone who also wishes to join the army, wait for me outside. As for the rest of you, go through the portal. It’ll get you to Goblin’s Gorge, my clan’s capital. It might be a little crowded at first, but we’ll get you settled. I’ll inform my seneschal to hand out work to anyone who wishes to help.”

A few players joined Cindy and stepped outside to wait for me. Most of the others walked through the portal while I hurriedly informed Kaedric of their arrival.

Then I stepped out the front door with Lirian slipping through the shadows after me.

***

It was close to midnight.

The ring of white pillars still surrounded the temple, but the host of elite soldiers that guarded them was replaced with several sleepy-looking city guards. The streets beyond them seemed deserted.

I motioned for the small group of players waiting for me to hold as I boldly approached the guards. “Good evening,” I said pleasantly.

The guards glanced at me with boredom, but then jumped and reached for their weapons as they noticed my goblin features. “Halt!” one of them shouted shrilly, and I noticed his weapon hand was shaking.

I grinned at them. “No need to get upset, guys. Just a goblin traveler, doing his thing. My deal with Sleeve states I’m allowed into the city.” I gave them a searching look. “Or do we need to call the spymaster to sort this out?”

The guards exchanged nervous glances and withdrew their weapons. “That won’t be necessary,” a more composed-looking guard said. “Travelers are allowed free movement within the city limits, even monste— I mean, of any race.”

“Good.” I smiled at him. From the corner of my vision, I noticed Lirian, shrouded in darkness, slipping through the ring of pillars. “Then we’ll be going now.” I motioned for the other players to follow me, and we made it into the street.

Cindy laughed. “For a moment, I thought they were going to try to arrest you.”

“It would have been the last thing they ever did,” I said darkly.

She shook her head. “I still can’t believe you had the balls to threaten Everance.”

My cloak formed a mouth. “Oh, you have no idea the set my steed is packing. Not to mention the shiny purple ones he keeps collecting.”

“Vic,” I admonished him.

“Sorry, Boss. I couldn’t pass on an opportunity like that; the material I have to work with lately is thin as it is.”

“What the hell? You’ve got a talking cloak?” one of the players gasped.

I sighed. “Guys, this is Vic; he’s my companion. He’s rude, opinionated, and has an unhealthy fixation with balls jokes, but he’s pretty handy.”

“And ballsy,” Vic added. “Or … maybe I shouldn’t use handy and ballsy in the same sentence. How about a handful?”

“You’re full of something alright,” I said. “Anyway don’t worry about him, guys. He’s pretty dependable – when he’s not going out of his way to make weak puns.”

“Excuse me?” Vic spoke so loudly several of the dark windows in the street lit up. “Weak puns? I’ll have you know I’m my people’s number one authority on testicular-related witticism. No one dares to question my credentials.”

“Ballsy of you to say that,” I said.

“You got that right.”

“You two are weird,” a player said, giving Cindy a look as if wondering if the guy they were following was right in the head.

We kept on walking, leaving the poor district, and heading into a larger one that led to one of Everance’s external gates.

Cindy picked up her pace and walked next to me. “I think we’re being followed,” she whispered.

“Oh?”

“I just saw a flash on the roof behind us, and there was another one when we set out from the temple.”

“Very observant of you,” I said approvingly.

She blinked. “You knew?”

“Yeah. Don’t worry, she’s with me.”

“She?”

“You’ll see.”

We reached the main gate leading out of the city.

“I can’t believe they’re just letting us go,” a player said.

I shrugged. “That’s the deal I struck with them. No sense for them to bar the exits when the army that had them worried is marching away.”

We passed through the gate, and a flash of magic to our left told me that Lirian had used her teleportation spell to get out as well.

Once we put some distance between us and the walls, I turned to face the others. “Alright, the army should be passing to the east of the city. If we push ourselves, we can join up with them before it gets too bright.”

“Shouldn’t it be the other way around?” one of them asked, glancing nervously at the surrounding darkness. “We’ll just trip on something out here and be easy prey for any roaming monster.”

“Oh, right. I forgot,” I said. “Since all of you are willing to fight for our cause, I hereby accept you into the GreenPiece Clan.”

The darkness around the players coalesced and rose to engulf their bodies. A few seconds later the darkness receded, leaving behind darker skin and black patches.

The players gasped as their newly acquired Shadow-Touched trait kicked in, transforming the darkness and allowing them to see as if they were in broad daylight.

Then they noticed the goblinette who was standing just next to them, and they jumped back in alarm.

I chuckled. “Everyone, this is Lirian. My daughter.”

“Daughter?” Cindy asked, gaping.

I nodded. “That’s right. Now come on, we have a lot of ground to cover.”

***

I mercilessly pushed the frail players onward.

Aside from Cindy, the rest of the players were in abysmal physical shape. We were forced to take more breaks than I’d intended so they could catch their breath, but I always rushed them onward before they could get fully rested.

“What’s the rush?” one of the players asked, gasping as he labored to breathe. “We’re about to drop dead over here.”

“It’s going to be daylight soon,” I said. “And trust me, you don’t want to be running at full speed when that happens. Besides, if you want to fight with the rest of the army, you need to shape up. This is nothing compared to what we’ll be facing soon.”

“Is it too late to take that crafting gig?” one of them asked, half-jokingly.

“Yes,” I said. “Come on, it’s not far now.”

We continued running, passing through a patch of shrubs, when armed figures suddenly materialized out of hiding, blocking our way.

“Monsters!” Cindy shouted. With the smooth motion of an experienced fighter, she unsheathed her sword and lashed out at one of the figures.

The higher-level hob easily evaded the blow and swept his bow around, snagging the player’s wrist and pulling her downward.

Another figure approached me and bowed its head. “Chief, we were waiting for you.”

“Wait, you control these things?” a player gasped.

“Army of monsters, remember?” I grinned at him. “Cindy, you got some good instincts there; all you need is a few more levels. You’ll get that fighting along with the others.”

“Thanks,” she said, grimacing as she rubbed her bruised wrist.

“As for the rest of you,” I told the others, “we have trainers that will help whip you into shape.” I nodded to the hob that addressed me. “Take them to Sullivan. Have him assign them whichever role they can perform that will be of help. Tell him to come talk to me afterward.”

The hob banged his fist on his chest. “Yes, Chief.”

“They were amusing,” Lirian noted as the players were led toward the bulk of the army. “They’re not like Hoshisu, Aly, Panda, or some of the other travelers.”

“No,” I agreed. “But they can learn.”

“Princess,” the army general said as he approached, “Savol is happy to see you.”

“What am I, pickled magmashroom?” I grunted in amusement. The goblin’s infatuation with my daughter was obvious, but it didn’t seem to lead to anything inappropriate. If anything, it seemed to make him fiercely loyal to her. “How’s the army looking?”

“Good, Chief,” he replied. “Army travels fast. We will reach new region in two days. The vassals’ militia recovered enough to guard them without the army. Me only leave 50 soldiers to garrison new outpost and two squads of young warriors in the capital.”

“How are our provisions looking?”

“Army has enough for a week, then need more food.”

“I understand Wolrig is working on building another mobile shrine.”

Savol nodded. “Yes, he says it be ready in two days.”

“There’s no need to wait,” I said. “I hereby authorize Wolrig and you to use energy to rush constructions. Finish the shrine; I’ll need it to make a few hops to the valley and back. I’ll bring in some more builders and resources to construct a permanent altar. Then we’ll be able to open a portal and bring everything else we need.”

“Chief is very smart,” Savol said admiringly.

“There you are,” a familiar, dry voice said. A moment later, Sullivan appeared, followed by some of the other veteran players. “What’s the deal with the newbies you dropped on me?”

“They’re some of the players we freed from Everance,” I said. “They want to help, but it looks like spending a year in there has made them soft. Their hearts are in the right place, though. Maybe put them in one of our support squads, let them earn some XP from the back while they get acclimated to combat.”

“I can do that,” he said, then gave me a shrewd look. “Alright, so what’s the plan? We’ll be arriving at the border with Stoney Barrens in two days. We can’t just march in and engage the mobs out there; we’ll be decimated.”

“I’m going to take a few people with me and scout ahead,” I said. “We know the location of where we need to get to.”

He nodded. “I got it marked on my map. The cave that can supposedly help us turn things around. So if you think you can get there on your own, what do you need the rest of us for?”

“I’m sure there will be some sort of powerful force guarding the place.” I hesitated to reveal the vision I had long ago about the cave and of me being the only person standing surrounded by a sea of bodies.

“We’ll still get slaughtered out there,” he said. “There will be roaming bands of bouldites all over. Those monsters are tough – high-level-player tough. If not dispatched quickly, they’ll kill a lot of soldiers, or worse, call in the rest of their tribe. Even with the 2,300 soldiers we currently have, we can’t hope to take on a whole tribe. They’ll cut through our level 20 troops like they aren’t even there, and there’s no way our elites can defeat an entire attack force on their own. I’m afraid we won’t be able to follow you in quickly – or at all – and you might find yourself stranded.”

“You’re right, that’s the cut-and-dried situation.” I stared at him knowingly. “Now tell me how you’re going to make it work.”

“You know me pretty well,” he said with a grin.

I smirked. “Yeah, I noticed your tendency to emphasize the difficulties ahead; that way you’re coming off as a genius hero when you find ways to work around them.”

“Sounds like you should give me a raise.”

“You got it,” I said without missing a beat. “I’m doubling your pay.”

He chuckled. “Thanks, I feel better working for free times two. Alright, jokes aside. We’ll need to establish a war camp right at the border, or better yet at those new outposts I heard of. That’ll be our main base, a place to fall back to and regroup if necessary.

“That’s what I’ve been thinking.”

“It will have a cemetery we can use to resurrect our fallen,” Sullivan said. “Once we establish a foothold, we’ll push through, clear out an area, and establish more outposts as we go along.”

“Sounds good to me,” I said.

“That’s going to be very energy-intensive,” he cautioned. “We’ll have to rush each outpost and probably resurrect large portions of the army after every clash. It’ll take about 20 normal soldiers to take down a single bouldite, and it won’t happen without casualties. And those things only attack in packs.”

“I’ve been saving up our energy,” I said. “We should have over a million at this point.”

He stared at me. “A million?”

I tried not to gloat.

“That’s all?”

My expression fell. “What do you mean ‘that’s all?’ That’s a huge amount.”

“The army’s average level increases almost daily, Oren,” he said pointedly. “As does the starting level of the new troops you’ve been sending us. Right now, it’ll take 430,000 EP to resurrect everyone.”

“Damn.” I gaped at him in awe.

He nodded. “A million might not be enough if we take too many losses. Are you sure you want to make that move? The recommended minimum level to enter Stoney Barrens is 100.”

I looked at him steadily. “We have to. We will take casualties, but the soldiers that survive will level up quickly. As long as we have outposts to fall back on and energy for resurrections, we’ll be able to make it.”

“I appreciate your optimism,” he said. “But it won’t be easy either way.”

“I’m not worried.” I flashed him a grin. “That’s what I’ve got you for, Grand Army Strategist.”

Malkyr let out a chuckle. “He got you there, man.” The large man clapped the exasperated player’s shoulder. “Don’t worry, the rest of us will be there to help.”

“So who are you taking along on that scouting adventure?” Misa from the Mob Squad asked. “It sounds like fun.”

“I’ll need the strongest fighters we have,” I said. “But only those who can be stealthy. We can’t fight our way through all the mobs in Stoney Barrens, so we’ll need to be able to hide. I’ll take Yulli, and …” I glanced around and noticed my daughter giving me an intense look. I sighed, having already lost a similar argument with her before. “And Lirian.”

“I also volunteer,” Hoshisu said, stepping forward along with Raystia who smiled at me.

I shook my head. “Sorry girls, but level 20-somethings aren’t going to cut it out there. I can now teleport five other people along with me, in case we need to make a quick retreat, so I have room for three more.”

Ragnar stepped forward next. “Then I’ll be coming with ya’, fugly.”

I stared at him, dumbfounded. The drone was level 30 already. “Weren’t you level 19 just a few days ago?”

He shrugged. “Told ya’ I know wha’ I’m doin’.”

“Yeah,” Malkyr said testily. “Like going solo into a bonetis lair.”

“Worked, didn’it?” Ragnar snapped his vicelike claws. “Nothing good t’ hunt round ‘ere parts. I need to get myself a piece of them bouldites; should be some sweet XP.”

“More like you’ll be the sweet XP for them,” I said.

“I’m level 30, fugly, which means I make the cut.” His voice dropped threateningly. “Or are you gonna wanna take a crack at proving me wrong?”

“Fine,” I said. “Don’t come complaining to me if those things out there snap you in half on the first encounter.” I still had room for two more. Aidanriel and Swarm were the most powerful fighters in my army, but taking either of them along would be broadcasting my location to any hostiles around. “Savol, who are the highest-level fighters in the clan, aside from the golems?”

“Yulli, Kilpi, Rhyno, and Kuzai,” he said immediately.

My cheeks twitched at the mention of the demented priest’s name. He wasn’t even with the army, having been left behind to do menial work in the temple. But I had asked for the highest-level warriors in the clan.

“I’ll take Kilpi along then,” I said. The tier 2 boss tank, with his enchanted shield and glassteel armor, specialized in holding back powerful enemies – a useful trait, considering our opposition. Rhyno was too loud to join, and though I had no intention of taking Kuzai anywhere with me, the priest’s name reminded me of another, powerful one I’d recently fought beside. “Bek will be our fifth,” I declared.

“Your call,” Sullivan said. “You can take our new bonetis mounts; those things are fast.”

“Wha’ happened to tha’ black mongrel you used ta’ ride, anyway?” Ragnar asked.

“Went back to its home plane,” I said shortly.

“So.” Sullivan raised an eyebrow. “Bonetises?”

“Bonetises.” I’d never ridden the sharp-limbed creatures before, but their speed would help our mission. “I’m going to teleport to the valley. I’ll bring Bek along with a few builders and some resources so you can make an altar when you reach the border. Have the bonetises ready; we’ll set out at nightfall.”

“Yes, Chief.” Sullivan banged his chest mockingly.

“I’ll see you in a bit.”

***

It didn’t take long to organize everything once I returned to the clan, and I soon teleported, along with Bek and four other workers carrying piles of resources, back to the army.

As soon as the day ended and darkness started to spread, Lirian, Yulli, Kilpi, Bek, Ragnar, and I gingerly got on the bonetis mounts and set out.

***

We rode through the better part of the night. The bonetises seemed tireless, and their top speed could match a horse. Sitting on their bony and ridged backs wasn’t particularly pleasant, but I’d long since learned to ignore this world’s small aches and inconveniences. My companions also didn’t seem to enjoy the experience, but three of them were veteran bosses who could cope with nearly everything, and my daughter similarly didn’t seem bothered by the experience. Though it was her first time riding, to my knowledge, she did it with the ease of an experienced rider. The drone seemed even more immune to the rough ride than I was, his carapace protecting him from the sharp bumps along the bonetis’s back.

The green plateau gave way to a rocky, barren land by the time the horizon began to brighten.

We’d made it to Stoney Barrens.

“Let’s stop here,” I said. “It’s going to be light soon. We’ll rest up and get started again at sunset. Yulli, find us a campsite.”

The scout boss nodded and jumped off her mount. She examined the graying ground, raised her head and sniffed at the wind, then pointed to our east. “Over there, Chief.”

Following the direction, we came upon a sizable depression in the ground that was protected on one side by a large boulder. We sat down in the boulder’s shadow as the sun grew bright and went to sleep.

***

“Chief.” A hand shook me awake.

I slept lightly, so I was instantly alert. “What is it, Kilpi?”

The muscular warrior pointed north. The silhouette of something large was gliding high in the air.

I narrowed my eyes but couldn’t see any more details about the flying creature. The sun was low in the sky at this point, and I estimated it would be dark in less than an hour. “Wake up the rest. Quietly. Maybe Yulli can get a better look at that thing.”

Kilpi nodded and walked softly around our campsite, nudging everyone awake while I collected my gear.

“What do you see?” I whispered to Yulli as she approached.

“Some sort of bird creature, big as a horse. No feathers.”

I winced, recognizing the creature from my previous life. “Sandhawks. They’re dangerous, especially in packs. The bouldites sometimes use them as scouts. Do you think it noticed us?”

She shook her head. “It doesn’t look like a nocturnal creature, and we were inside the boulder’s shadow.”

“Good. It’s unlikely to be a scout this close to the border, but we should be careful.”

“Yes, Chief.”

We ate a quick meal as the sun set, then we mounted our bonetises and rode into the barren, dangerous land.

12 - Stoney Barrens

The area around us lived up to its name. A wide expanse of bedrock extended all around us, the view occasionally broken by an outcropping of stone and the occasional patches of sand.

The sun had set by now, but the heat it had poured into the stone seeped out, making it feel as though we were moving through a slowly cooling oven.

Yulli took point, her sharp scout’s eyes scanning for any sign of trouble.

We were able to make good headway. According to my map, the cave was still some distance away, but if we kept the current pace we would get there within several days. The army would reach the border by sunrise and would work on establishing a base, giving us a place to fall back to if needed.

As we continued riding our bonetis mounts, the ground began to slope, forming into ravines and stoney hills that slowed our progress.

Yulli raised her fist. “Movement up ahead,” she whispered.

I urged my bonetis to move next to the scout. My Shadow-Touched eyes had no trouble piercing the night, but the uneven land offered many places to hide. “What do you see?” I whispered back.

She pointed toward a faraway ravine.

I narrowed my eyes and caught a faint flicker of light amid the darkness.

“There’s fire there, but it’s sheltered,” Yulli said. “Someone is trying to not be noticed.”

“Bout’ time,” Ragnar said from behind me. The player made no effort to lower his voice. “This ‘ere supposed to be a high-level area. Let’s go carve us some beasties.”

“Hold,” I said. “We don’t know what’s down there. There’s no reason to risk a confrontation this soon.”

“Bek thinks we should stay in shadows,” the other goblin priest whispered. “Leave fire for the light-lovers.”

“He’s right,” I said. “This is a scouting mission. If we make it through without a fight, all the better. Yulli, lead us around that fire.”

“Yes, Chief,” the scout said.

“Bunch of pansies,” Ragnar huffed.

“The deeper we go, the higher the chances we’ll find something to fight,” Lirian told the player.

To my surprise, her comment seemed to calm the drone. “Guess you got a point, girl,” he grunted.

We moved forward, giving the lit area a wide breadth, then headed on toward our destination.

***

It was getting light again, which meant the army should have arrived at the border. We found shelter in one of the narrow ravines and had settled in for the day when a sudden shadow obscured the light of the rising sun.

“We’re under attack!” Yulli shouted a second before a giant flying creature descended on us.

Sandhawk

Level: 120

HP: 1,326

MP: 480

Attributes: P:120, M:48, S:6

Skills: Bite 118, Wind Blast 58

Traits: Flight

Resistances: Armor 160, Magic 40%, Earth -60%

Description: Sandhawks are aerial predators, attacking anything that seems edible. They are usually lone hunters but will form a pack to battle strong enemies that threaten their territory.

The creature resembled a giant raptor. Its upper body was covered with scales the color and texture of sand, while its bottom side was the color of gray rock, offering it a great camouflage for this region. Its full height was more than an Ogre’s.

The fearsome creature dove straight over our heads, sharp talons spread wide. Yulli’s warning was the only thing that spared us from disaster and everyone dodged out of the giant bird’s path, if just barely.

The sandhawk screeched with rage as it realized it couldn’t grab any of us. Instead, with a casual flap of its wings, it brought its entire bulk down, its head launching forward before even touching the ground. The curved beak locked around Kilpi’s hastily raised shield. Then the creature’s body hit the ground, nearly yanking Kilpi off his feet. It flapped its wings, sending gusts of powerful wind that made the rest of us tumble back.

While we fought to regain our balance, the sandhawk’s beak clamped down on Kilpi’s shield, slowly crumpling the magical item. True to his role as a tank, Kilpi bellowed a roar, activating one of his special boss abilities. His entire body became rigid, and the giant bird’s downward bite suddenly halted as if it hit a wall.

That was our cue. I started casting and the others made to charge the creature, then the sandhawk activated its second attack ability.

Giant wings flapped, gathering equal amounts of mana and air beneath them, which then exploded outward like a physical blow.

We all found ourselves hurled backward as if kicked by a horse, our backs hitting the ravine wall painfully.

Wind Blast hit you for 348 damage.

(base 580 - 40% magic resistance)

Somehow, Lirian cut the magical attack with her powerful sword, and the gale of air parted before her. The force was still powerful though, and I watched in horror as my daughter flew backward toward the sharp-edged rocks. In the last possible second, she disappeared, and I breathed in relief as I sensed her teleporting to the top of the ravine, harmlessly dispersing the attack’s momentum.

The damage only shaved around 15 percent of my health, but I wasn’t the only one caught by its effect. As bosses, Yulli, Kilpi, and Bek were able to cope with the damage. None of their health bars fell below 50 percent, but Ragnar wasn’t as lucky. Despite the tough player’s bravado, there was no way around the fact that at level 30, he was even more wildly underpowered for this area than the rest of us. The drone’s body looked shattered against the stone walls, and blood oozed out of the numerous cracks in his chitin. He was still alive though, his insectile armor a testament to a drone’s resilience.

Kilpi was still holding back the sandhawk’s beak, but I could tell his ability was about to expire. The creature’s weaker wind attack caused significant damage. If it freed its beak to use its main attack, a single hit would probably kill any of my companions. I couldn’t let that happen.

I unleashed a wave of healing magic, hoping it would be enough to stabilize Ragnar, while simultaneously sending out a volley of ten drilling arrows.

Drilling Arrows hit Sandhawk for 475 damage.

(base 792 - 40% magic resistance)

It was technically morning, so my Shadow-Touched bonuses hadn’t kicked in, but the damage was still high enough to shear off a third of the creature’s health.

The giant bird shrieked and jerked its head, hurling Kilpi away and freeing itself to attack any of us. And I couldn’t stop it.

I had just cast two simultaneous spells and couldn’t cast anything else for a few seconds. I silently cursed myself for not using them both to damage the creature. But if I hadn’t, Ragnar would have probably bled out.

I wasn’t alone though.

The sandhawk’s throat suddenly sprouted an arrow as Yulli let loose her powerful griffon bow. Bek raised his arms and shadows rushed over the creature, burying it in darkness. The sandhawk’s movements became erratic as it blindly snapped its beak at the air.

Ragnar disengaged from the rocks and charged at the creature, slicing the tough hide of its stomach with his claws.

Then Lirian came jumping from the top of the ravine and onto the creature’s back, her sword leading the way. Fate Stealer, an indestructible weapon whose rank I couldn’t even see, easily sliced through the creature’s hard scales, and blood gushed over the enraged drone below.

Sandhawk defeated!

+820 XP

My experience inched forward a little, reaching 90 percent of the next level.

Everyone else also got a significant boost toward their next level as well, with Kilpi and Yulli reaching level 33 and Bek reaching 25.

Ragnar winced. “Now tha’ was like sliding down a grater, bare-assed.”

Bek approached the drone and started chanting a spell. A soft dark aura extended toward the player, seeping into his wounds and closing most of them. I cast a few more Heal Followers spells of my own, bringing everyone back to full health.

“We should keep an eye on the sky from now on,” I said.

Yulli nodded. “I’m sorry, Chief, it’s my fault. I looked up but didn’t see that damn bird approaching until it was almost on top of us.”

“It’s the light,” Kilpi grunted. “I only noticed the shadow it cast before it landed; barely blocked it in time.”

“You did good,” I complimented the tank. “If you hadn’t intercepted its first bite, it probably would have killed one of us. And it’s not your fault, Yulli. The darkness makes us powerful, but it comes at a price. We’re more vulnerable during the day.”

“I dunno ‘bout the rest of y’all,” Ragnar said, snapping his claws. “But I’m looking at a big hunk o’ dinner. Who’s up for elephant-sized drumsticks?”

Lirian laughed as she drew her sword out of the carcass. “Sounds delicious.”

***

We’d finished eating by the time the sun had fully risen and were preparing to lay down to sleep when Yulli dropped from the top of the stone pillar she’d been using as a vantage point. “Chief, we got problems.”

“What’s up?” I asked.

“A group of creatures is approaching us from the direction of the fire we circled. It’s hard to see in this damn light, but I think there are at least ten of them. They probably saw the sandhawk attacking.”

“Shadow-crap,” I muttered. Anything living in this region was a decidedly higher level than us. There was a low chance we could fight off ten of them without sustaining casualties. “Can we outrun them?”

She nodded. “I think the bonetises are faster, but they’re already tired.”

“Let’s give it a try,” I decided. “Maybe we can shake them off.”

We quickly packed up our gear and got on our mounts. The bonetises made their chirping noise, protesting at the exertion we were putting them through, but then moved out at a quick jog.

I glanced behind me. The ravine we came out of separated us from a group of creatures that were running in our direction. The sun was everywhere now, so I couldn’t see them clearly, but they were large creatures, and their color resembled the ground.

We crested a small hill and stopped to gape at the sight below.

A huge camp, hundreds of meters across, composed of stone huts stretched before us. Numerous tall creatures walked the open ground. There was no way to cross the ravine unnoticed.

Ragnar chuckled evilly. “Looks like it’s hackin’ time! I’ll take the five on tha’ right.”

“I’m not sure your meat would suffice for that many,” Lirian said with a straight face. “They are large creatures.”

The drone stared at her in amazement, then started laughing. “Good one, girl.”

Lirian relaxed her face. “Father has been teaching me your traveler humor.”

“What do we do, High Priest?” Bek asked nervously. “We fight?”

I shook my head. “I don’t see the point. Even if we defeat the approaching group, there’s no way we’ll be able to make it through their camp afterward. It looks like we’ll need to spend a day searching for a way around it, and that’s assuming we’re not being chased. I think it’s time for us to teleport back to the army. We’ll have to fight our way through.”

The pursuing creatures closed in on us, and I was finally able to see them fully.

I recognized them from my previous life playing as Arladen. The bouldites were huge humanoids, standing close to three meters, taller and thicker than Ogres. Their tough gray skin was cracked, making it look like they were made of the same stone as the ground, but I knew they were living, breathing, and dangerous creatures. They had no eyes, relying instead on their innate affinity with stone to perceive their surroundings.

There were 14 bouldites in the pursuing group. Ten of them trailed back and spread out, forming a semi-circle, holding rocks the size of volleyballs. I knew they could launch those rocks with a strength and speed that would crush most armor like paper. The other four bouldites moved toward us, holding stone clubs in their hands. They were just out of my Analyze skill range, but I could tell by their information tendrils that the ones at the back were level 80, while the front fighters were 100, and their leader was level 130.

“Time to make a quick getaway,” I said. “Gather around me before they get into throwing range.”

Ragnar grunted something but he and everyone else moved to form a circle around me.

I had begun casting when, to my surprise, the bouldite leader shouted, “Who are you?”

I hesitated before completing the spell, looking at my companions. “What the … bouldites can’t talk, they’re just …” I trailed off.

“Monsters?” Ragnar asked. “Got it right in one, fugly.”

“Father?” Lirian asked. “Are we engaging?”

“Maybe bring army before talk?” Bek suggested hesitantly.

I lowered my arms, dissipating the spell. The closest bouldites had already gotten into rock-throwing range, but they hadn’t attacked. If we could somehow negotiate passage with them, we might be able to achieve our goal without having to fight every step of the way. “Lirian, keep back,” I said. “If they do attack, I want you to run away as fast as possible. Everyone else, make sure she gets away.” If the bouldites did decide to attack, I had to ensure my daughter would escape unharmed. Everyone else was expendable and could simply respawn. As for myself, the worst-case scenario was that my boss’s get-out-of-jail power would trigger and I would get away, pick up Lirian, and teleport both of us back to the clan.

“Yes, Father.”

“Yes, Chief,” the others said while Ragnar simply muttered, “Whatever.”

I disengaged from my party and cautiously walked toward the approaching giants. From up close they were more formidable than I’d remembered.

Despite them being three times my height, the four leading bouldites flinched as my boss aura, which I didn’t bother to subdue, hit them, causing all but the leader to drop their heads in respect.

“Greetings,” I said carefully. “My friends and I are simply passing by. Why are you chasing us?”

“Saw the sandhawk attacking something, came to check.” The leader’s voice was like gravel. His face tilted in the direction of the cougar fang around my neck, and I suppressed a grin as I realized the magical item helped mollify the dangerous monsters. “Why do goblins come to tribe Sandstone’s territory?”

“As I said, we’re just passing through.” Normal players would have been instantly attacked, but I was starting to believe I stood a chance to talk my way out of it. “Will you let us pass?”

“Hmmm,” the leader grunted. He raised his eyeless face to scan over my companions. “This is bouldite territory. Not goblin’s.”

I sensed the atmosphere becoming tense. These creatures, though obviously intelligent monsters, weren’t exactly sophisticated. I sent out a probing thought, activating my seldom-used Sense Emotion ability. The leader’s mind was as desolate as the ground around us, with simple emotions and simple desires. At the moment, he was merely curious.

“Maybe we can offer something in return for passing through your territory?” I suggested.

That drew his attention. “Offer what?”

I took a quick look at my inventory. I doubted the primitive creatures would be interested in gold or magic scrolls, but it didn’t hurt to try. “How about gold?”

“What is gold?” he asked, his emotions still flat.

I produced a single gold coin and offered it to him.

The bouldite “looked” at the small round item, then bit down on it. He shook his head, spitting away pieces of the crushed yellow metal. “Not taste good.”

“Can you tell me what you’d like, then?” I asked, sensing the question wouldn’t aggravate him.

He paused to consider. “Pretty rocks.”

I blinked at him, then shrugged and looked in my inventory again. I had a handful of uncut gems I’d taken a while ago from the kobold clan. I showed him one.

The bouldite grinned. “Yes, good. Two stones for each to pass.”

“How about one stone?” I countered.

The creature frowned, and I sensed his emotions fluctuating, but then my Barter skill kicked in, and his turmoil ceased. He nodded. “One for one to pass.”

Thankfully, I had eight gems in my inventory and gave six to him. The leader accepted them greedily. I half expected him to munch on them, but he just tucked them into a primitive pouch.

An idea came to me. “I’d love to meet your chief; is he down at your settlement?”

The lieutenant seemed bewildered. “Chief?”

“Yes, your leader?”

He frowned again. “King of all tribes not here. King says cave spirits say to kill outsiders.” He looked down at the gems I’d given him as if reconsidering our arrangement.

I felt it was prudent to change the subject. “Ah, I’m sure he didn’t mean fellow monsters. Anyway, I have more … friends … coming behind us. Will you let them pass as well?”

The leader looked at me then down at the pouch of gems, his avarice winning in the end. “One stone to pass, like you. No one else.”

Kaedric, I sent out my thoughts. Koboldtopia sends us a daily tribute of raw gems, right? How many do we have in store?”

<Exactly 200, my lord,> my seneschal replied without hesitation. <And we receive a contribution of six gems every day.>

That was a problem. My standing army had over 2,000 soldiers. I could probably use my new trade option to purchase more, but with a little maneuvering and used correctly, even 200 could turn around the course of a battle.

“Go, now,” the bouldite leader said. “I tell others not to attack.” He moved away while muttering something that sounded like, “Cave spirit won’t be happy …”

“We can move on,” I said when I returned to my companions. “But it looks like we’ll need to be creative to bring in the rest of the army.”

We descended toward the bouldite settlement. As vast as it had appeared from above, the place was sparsely populated. It seemed bouldites appreciated their space, and the stone huts were built dozens of meters apart. I estimated that no more than 300 bouldites lived in this place.

As we passed through, we noticed a huge stone pen. It looked suspiciously like the one in my clan, which we used to hold oxsaurians. This one, however, had several sandhawk heads peeking over its walls.

It had taken us a day of roundabout travel to get here from the border, but now that we knew the way, the rest of the army could make it here in several hours.

We passed through the settlement, found an out-of-the-way stone archway to camp underneath, and went to sleep.

***

No further attacks came during the day and we all made sure to scan the sky during our lookout while the others rested.

We pushed on the next night. According to the map, if uninterrupted, the distance to our destination should have taken us only two more days. Unfortunately, ‘uninterrupted’ was quickly proven to be a pipe dream.

“Damn,” I murmured as we came upon another bouldite tribe a few hours’ ride from the last one. This one was located on top of a kilometers-wide mound of raised stone. I had a strong hunch the bouldites’ sightless senses benefited from the elevated vantage point, which probably meant they covered a lot of the area around it. We’d have to spend another full day just to bypass it.

“What do we do, Chief?” Yulli asked.

“Any chance for us to sneak through across the edges?” I asked.

The scout shook her head. “They have several patrol groups out and around their settlement, probably to cover the settlement’s blind spots. We can try to sneak through, but I have no idea how sensitive their stone senses are.”

She was right. Being a creature of darkness made me used to sneaking by our enemies, but darkness had little use against foes who weren’t relying on sight.

“I could summon a shroud of viscous darkness around to mute our steps,” I suggested.

The scout shook her head. “I see several sandhawks flying over the mound. They do have eyes, and a blob of moving darkness would no doubt draw their attention.”

“I see a pretty isolated group right over there.” I pointed to our right.

“Yes,” Yulli agreed. “They’re far from their other patrols, but they overlook a large area. We won’t be able to slip by them.”

“That’s not what I was going for,” I said. I didn’t have enough gems to bribe our way through again, but violence might work where bribes would not. “If we somehow take those guys out, there’s no one else to notice, right? Then we could pass on.” I hadn’t originally intended to engage a patrol, but after encountering the first one, an idea started forming in my mind.

Yulli frowned. “Yes …”

“Let’s get closer to that group. Stay a little behind and let me approach alone. Be ready to attack.”

We moved on at a steady canter toward the bouldite campsite.

The large creatures noticed our approach and spread out in their familiar attack pattern; stone-throwers at the back, melee fighters and their leader at the front.

“Greetings!” I called out, slowing my bonetis to a light trot and motioning for my companions to remain behind.

“Who are you?” The squad leader stepped forward. Like the one before him, he looked suspicious but willing to talk.

“Just a fellow monster, passing through,” I said conversationally, moving closer so they could see my cougar necklace. They did, and their threatening stance eased. I used the opportunity to analyze their three types of fighters.

Bouldite Hurler

Level: 80

HP: 1,150

Resistances: Armor 180, Magic 50%

Skills: Throw 90

Traits: Rock Affinity

Description: Bouldite hurlers form the bulk of the bouldite forces. Despite being physically weaker than their frontline fighters, hurlers can devastate whole ranks of enemies with their powerful rock throws.

Bouldite Smasher

Level: 100

HP: 1,380

Resistances: Armor 200, Magic 50%

Skills: Club 110

Traits: Rock Affinity

Description: Frontline assault units whose powerful stone clubs can reduce most enemies to a broken pile of bones.

Bouldite Lieutenant

Level: 130

HP: 1,800

Resistances: Armor 230, Magic 50%

Skills: Club 110

Traits: Rock Affinity, Debilitating Smash Aura

Description: Frontline commander whose melee attacks hampers nearby enemies with additional mental assault

The bouldites were a formidable race; their innately high magic resistance severely reduced the effectiveness of my spells, and even the lowest-level of them had Expert-rank combat skills. I had to be careful.

“Say,” I continued once I got closer, “you wouldn’t be interested in pretty stones, would you?” I took out the remaining two gems from my inventory and held them up.

The leader passed his eyeless gaze over me. “Yes, pretty.”

“I don’t suppose you’d accept those in exchange for letting us though?” I continued my casual tone.

The leader shook his head. “This is tribe Flakestone’s territory. No strangers allowed through. Cave spirits forbid it.”

This was the second time a bouldite mentioned ‘cave spirits,’ and this time my offering seemed insufficient to risk their ire. “Who are the cave spirits?” I asked.

The leader turned his face toward me in surprise. “Powerful spirits, guardians. Tell us to block anyone from reaching their cave.”

“Is the cave you’re talking about that way?” I asked, pointing toward our destination.

Despite having no eyes, it was clear the bouldite was able to read the gesture, and he nodded. “Yes, must not let anyone get close.”

“What do those spirits look like?” I asked.

He shook his head. “Only elders know. No one else is allowed near the cave. Must not allow others to get close, or cave spirits be angry with us.”

“Not even for a sackful of pretty stones?” I asked innocently.

His expression lit up. “You have more pretty stones?”

“If you like, I can perform magic and make more,” I suggested. “It will give you all a lot of gems.”

Now all the bouldites’ faces were focused on me. “Yes,” the leader responded. “Do magic to give us many pretty stones, then you can go. But don’t tell the cave spirits.”

“No, definitely not,” I promised. “Alright, I’ll start. Tell your men to get closer.”

The lieutenant complied, and soon, 14 hulking bouldites surrounded me.

I started casting, summoning a small, concentrated dot of mana which quickly condensed into a Singularity. The gravity pull was instantly noticeable, but I kept a tight leash on it, preventing it from expanding. “Once I move out of the way, hold up the gems I gave you,” I instructed. “The spell will pull them from your hands to make more. Then it will soon start spitting gems all around, so make sure to stand close to catch them all. Alright?”

“Yes,” the leader said while several others nodded eagerly.

“Okay, here we go.” I released the Singularity, letting it hover in the air at the center of the congregated giants.

I moved away in a hurry. I could feel the intensity of the Singularity increase exponentially as it sucked in the air, growing powerful enough to draw up sand and then small rocks.

I spurred my bonetis to increase its speed and we bolted away. Glancing back, I saw the bouldites eagerly watching the growing bead of gravity. Rocks and chunks of ground were freely flowing upward into the rift, but the powerful creatures seemed to be able to resist the pull, holding themselves back in eager anticipation. I chuckled and continued to put more distance between us.

“What tha’ hell did you do, fugly?” Ragnar asked.

I grinned at him. “Watch.”

We all turned to look at the boiling disaster. The Singularity had grown powerful enough to draw in the hurlers first. They fought against the pull but couldn’t keep themselves from sliding forward. The power intensified all at once, and the controlled slide turned into a helpless flight as half of the bouldites became airborne and collided painfully against each other. The leader and the smashers shouted in dismay, but a few seconds later their feet too left the ground, and the entire group became helplessly tangled, suspended in the air. I could see it didn’t cause too much damage, as their tough bodies were able to withstand the pressure and hurtling debris with minimal harm to them.

“Shouldn’t we run while they’re immobile?” Yulli asked.

“No,” I said. “It won’t hold them for long.”

“Then what are we waiting for?” Ragnar demanded.

“For this.” I raised my arm. The force of the Singularity had just reached its apex. The 14 tightly packed bouldites pressed even harder together while the ground tore apart below them, forming a crater. I summoned a direball and empowered it, taking my time to use my full tier 4 boss abilities to pour in four times the required mana. Then I launched it at the helpless bouldites.

The scintillating ball of energy the size of a wrecking ball sped toward the center of the gravitational pull and got sucked inside.

“Tha’ all? What the—” Ragnar didn’t get to finish.

A huge explosion silenced him as the Singularity spell lost cohesion all at once, expelling all the mass and force it had accumulated in one huge blast.

Despite their significant magic resistance, the bouldite bodies couldn’t withstand the assault, and they were shredded apart. Petrified-looking body parts filled the air around us. Bek, Lirian, and I hastily erected mana shields to protect all of us from the debris. A few moments later, when the fallout was over, we rode in carefully to check out the extent of the devastation.

“Damn.” Ragnar took in the carnage with awe. “Did’nah know you could do tha’, fugly.”

There was a piled mass of brutalized corpses at the base of the crater. The bodies of the lower-level hurlers had gotten completely shredded, but those of the melee fighters looked mostly intact.

Then the pile exploded outward as a surviving bouldite lieutenant came charging out. His health was in the low 20 percent, but that did nothing to diminish the sight of the hulking monster coming at us, his lips peeled back in a snarl.

I raised my hand to launch a volley of drilling arrows, but the lieutenant was faster. His stone club hit the ground between us, sending a magical shockwave that caught us all in the area of effect.

Debuff: Stone Leech – resisted! (mental resistance 60%)

All around me, my companions’ movements became sluggish, their expressions dazed.

But our troubles didn’t end there. The two smashers appeared next, disengaging from the corpse pile. Their health was hanging by a thread, but they were still dangerous. Especially with my friends’ diminished state.

I started casting again, but a glancing club strike clipped my arm and sent me spinning sideways. The impact was barely strong enough to penetrate my high armor, but it was enough to make me lose the spell.

The rest of my party moved slowly to intercept our enemies.

Yulli drew back her bow and launched a single arrow. It hit the lieutenant, barely sinking into his armored flesh. Ragnar rushed one of the smashers but was too slow to evade a readied club swing. The heavy weapon smacked against his body and hurled him away, instantly draining half his health. Bek cast Shadow Web, entangling the other smasher and taking him out of the fight for the moment. Kilpi moved sluggishly to block the lieutenant, his shield held high.

Lirian seemed the only one other than me not affected by the debuff. She charged the leader, Fate Stealer leading the way, leaping up and bringing her momentum into the downward swing, severing his right arm.

The leader bellowed an enraged shout, and his other arm holding the stone club came crashing down. Lirian dodged sideways, giving room for Kilpi – who barely intercepted the blow. Even blocked, his knees buckled, his health plummeting from the impact. Only his unique boss ability saved him, triggering at the sudden drop of health and buying him several seconds of invulnerability.

“Lirian, no!” I shouted when I noticed that her dodge brought her directly into the path of a charging smasher.

The smasher’s club descended toward my daughter’s head.

I was still struggling to regain my balance. I couldn’t save her in time.

Then Ragnar was there.

The injured drone shoulder-checked my daughter out of the way, and the giant stone club smashed him into the ground instead. The blow raised a shower of pebbles, some impacting my daughter, but her magical armor easily negated the minor damage.

“Die!” I shouted as I finally regained my balance, launching two volleys of drilling arrows. Ten arrows hit the lieutenant and the smasher, blowing craters across their bodies and draining the last of their health. A third volley downed the struggling, trapped bouldites.

Lirian approached me. “Ragnar is dead.”

“Yeah.” The goblinette’s magnificent scale armor was tarnished from the pebbles, but I could already see the magic at work, patching up the superficial damage. “Don’t worry, he’ll be waiting for us back at the clan, probably pissed at having lost the chance for more battle.”

“These creatures are strong, Chief,” Kilpi said as he limped toward us. Bek hurried to him and started working his healing magic, quickly bringing the hob tank to full health.

“I know. It’s going to be a challenge to get the rest of the army through their territory, but that’s a problem for later. We need to push on through. The way is clear, but it won’t be for long. Let’s loot the bodies and move on.”

The smasher and hurlers had dropped several dozen gold coins but not much else. Their giant, unenchanted stone clubs weren’t worth much, and we couldn’t carry them with us. The lieutenant did leave something interesting behind, though.

Rock Buckler

Description: A standard shield made from the rocklike skin of a bouldite lieutenant

Runecraft Viability: 2

Type: Shield

Rank: Masterwork

Durability: 250/250

Armor: 60

The shield wasn’t magical, but even unenchanted, its armor value was still double the simple steel buckler Kilpi used.

“Give me a second,” I said, accessing my Runecraft Design Mode and applying one of the simple strengthening schemas I’d invented. The simple shield had a small amount of durability and armor dots, and I was able to connect most of them in under a minute, increasing their values by 30 percent. “Here you go.” I handed over the enchanted shield.

The hob eagerly exchanged his battered old shield with the new one, waving his arm a few times to get a better feel for it. “It’s a little heavier,” he remarked. “But I can feel the power it holds.”

“We’re going to need it, considering the enemies this place holds,” I said and turned to check my awaiting notification.

Bouldite scouting party defeated!

+12,500 XP

Level up! You have reached Character Level 77. You have 1 ability point to allocate.

Dark Mana spell school level increased to 102.

Fighting higher-level enemies was always rewarding. I assigned the new ability point into Mental, as usual, and noticed my experience bar toward the next level was already at 50 percent.

Looking around, I realized everyone else had leveled up too, and as lower-level individuals, their gains were more substantial. Yulli and Kilpi had jumped two levels each and were both at 35. Bek’s level had soared from 25 to 28, and Lirian was at 49.

“Come, let’s move on,” I said.

We continued riding in silence, leaving the territory of the Flakestone tribe behind us.

“I don’t think anyone’s following,” Yulli remarked about an hour later.

“We’re out of their lands,” Lirian agreed. “But what if there are more?”

I sighed. “There’s bound to be more. If we could only know the location of the other tribes in advance; we could have plotted a path to avoid them without losing too much time.”

“That’s pretty much the whole point of scouting parties, Chief,” Yulli said with a smile. “You can’t see places you haven’t visited yet.”

Her words gave me an idea, and I grinned at her. “You’re sure of that?”

<Another great, potentially mind-shattering idea, Boss?> Vic asked. My companion had been weirdly quiet lately.

Not really, I replied. But one I hope will prove useful.

I opened the internal messaging interface and composed a message.

The response came a few moments later.

New Era Online [Internal messaging service]:

From: David Tenenbaum

Subject: Bouldite tribes’ location

I’d be delighted to help, Oren.

There are three more bouldite tribes ahead of you, and they have multiple scouting parties scouring the land. There are two coming straight at you from the north. Here are the coordinates for a path that should evade most of them.

The remainder of the message contained a long set of coordinates. With a mental swipe, I moved them over to my mini-map and a red dotted line appeared over it. I grinned with satisfaction.

“What is it, Father?” Lirian asked, noticing my expression.

“I got instructions on how to avoid the other tribes out here,” I said. “It only prolongs our journey by another day.”

We spent the rest of the night following the path David had plotted for us. We noticed a few more bouldite campfires, but none of them got close to us. We rested up for the day and continued following the winding path the next night. The trip was mostly uneventful, and we were only attacked once – another roaming sandhawk – but that time we saw it coming, and a few volleys of drilling arrows were enough to bring it down before it even reached us.

Toward the end of the third day of our journey, we entered an area of rocky hills surrounding a circular-shaped plateau. It looked eerily familiar, and it only took me a moment to realize why; this was the same area I’d kept dreaming of during the time I was still trapped in the game. I’d finally made it here. I braced myself as we continued riding, knowing what would come next.

Sure enough, we passed a familiar path between rolling hills and got into view of our target.

A dark cave opening loomed on the side of the tallest hill up ahead, exactly like it had appeared in my dreams.

My eyes instantly shifted to the sides of the entrance and the two creatures standing guard over it.

I felt a surge of desperation crashing through me.

The angelic forms of two Outriders were blocking the way inside.

“Shadow-crap.”

13 - Giant Clash

My purple cloak disengaged from my shoulders, and Vic rose to stand beside me, shielding his eyes as he looked at the faraway cave. “Now that’s unexpected,” he said. “How the hell did you ever find out about this place?”

“What are you talking about?” I asked carefully. “I’ve discussed our destination with others in your presence several times before.”

He shrugged. “Must not have paid too much attention; you meat suits like to yammer. There’s only a certain amount of nonsense a VI can tolerate before he nods off. But you actually being here …” He looked back at me. “I guess congratulations are in order, Boss. You found it.”

“So you’re not going to deny that the opening ahead leads to something that can threaten the VIs?” I asked.

“What’s the point? You somehow pieced it together, so you must know this place holds the physical anchor for our presence in NEO. But knowing it and doing something about it are two different things. There’s no going forward from here.”

“I’m not giving up.” I looked at the two impossibly powerful entities in my way and clenched my fists. “Are you going to try and stop me too?”

“Me? Hell no. We’re soul bound, remember? I’ve got your back, Boss. Figuratively and literally. After all, there’s no reason for worry. I warned you before there’s nothing you could do against Shiva or his plans, remember? You found the cave, but that’s meaningless. You can’t go through. So, what are you going to do?”

I looked at the faraway demigods. They were holding thin pointed weapons. Are those cue-sticks? I wondered. Not that it mattered. “I’ve beaten Outriders before.”

“You’ve defeated one Outrider,” Vic corrected me. “By summoning an ancient evil god. How many such summonses do you have left? That’s right – none.”

“I’ll find a way,” I said.

Vic sighed. “Say you do. Then what? You’ll walk into that cave and do … what, exactly? The conduit isn’t something you can see or interact with. It’s pure data manifested as a divine connection in this reality. No one can damage it. And I don’t mean that in the sense of ‘no man can kill me.’ There’s nothing in NEO that can even scratch it.”

“We’ll see about that,” I said. “Just don’t stand in my way.”

“Absolutely. SLTV ratings are at an all-time high right now. Every single one of my brothers is watching with bated breath to see how you’re gonna handle the next stage.”

I scowled. “What next stage?”

As if summoned by my words, the hills around us came to life, swarmed under by countless forms. Bouldites. Hundreds. Thousands. There were hurlers, smashers, lieutenants, and some that wielded magic. Sandhawks soared above the throng, and a flight of them, with bouldites mounted on their backs, was diving straight at us.

“Father?” Lirian said nervously as she and the others closed ranks around me.

I looked at the overwhelming forces arrayed against us and clenched my jaw.

This was just another challenge to overcome. Another enemy to defeat. I was a goblin chief, a Shadow Lord. I wasn’t about to let a few ugly mobs stand between my target and me.

“Mission accomplished.” I started drawing my mana. “We now know where we’re headed and what we’re facing. Next time we come here we’ll carve a bloody path through anyone standing in our way.” A flash of the vision I’d had came to my mind; of me standing in front of the cave, surrounded by a sea of corpses. Then the teleport spell finalized, whisking us away to safety.

***

The poor bonetises that had been left behind raised their heads as the weight of their riders suddenly disappeared.

They only had a few seconds to wonder about their newfound freedom before a flight of gigantic birds fell on them and tore them to pieces.

***

We appeared back at Goblin’s Gorge’s cathedral, and all five of us stumbled away as dizziness overcame us.

This was the farthest distance I’d ever teleported, and the backlash was brutal.

I felt hands helping me to my feet. I squinted repeatedly until my vision focused. Several goblin adepts were standing around me, holding me up. Others were helping the rest of my companions to stand.

The revitalizing energy of the cathedral helped me to recover, and I was back to normal within moments.

“Kaedric!” I shouted. “Call the builders. We have a new project ahead of us!”

***

Minutes later, I materialized inside the zone of influence cast by my army’s mobile shrine. The army had camped right at the border with Stoney Barrens, and the grassy land hadn’t yet completely given way to sheer rock.

The five builders I’d brought with me got to work immediately, putting the resources they’d carried with them in one large pile.

Within moments, the foundation for a permanent altar was laid, and I wasted no time in rushing it using a fraction of our considerable energy supply.

“What’s up, mate? Haven’t seen you for a while,” Aidanriel said cheerfully as he came over. “What do you—hey, that’s rude!”

I didn’t stop to answer him. As soon as the altar was finished, I had drawn the portal runes around it and pulled the required mana out of the golem’s core to speed up the process.

The portal opened with a blaze of energy, and a host of workers, organized by Kaedric on the other side, started pouring in, each one depositing an armful of building materials on the ground.

“What’s going on, Oren?” Sullivan said as he approached to see what the mayhem was all about.

“I saw what we’re up against,” I told him. “We’ve got our work cut out for us, and it's time to crank up our game. Plot the outpost over there,” I instructed Zuban, who’d also come through the portal.

The chief constructor nodded and moved to follow my order.

“Hold on, slow down,” Sullivan objected. “Mind updating your army strategist on what we’re facing?”

“How was the mission? Squashed many skulls?” Panda chuckled evilly.

“Some,” I told the female berserker. “But there’s plenty more left that need crushing.”

“Ooo yeah!” She laughed. “I was a little hurt you took ant boy along and not me. Speaking of which …”

Ragnar came out of the portal next. He looked around at the industrial chaos and frowned. “Wanna fill me in, Chief? Wha’ happened after ‘ah died?”

“I guess I owe you one,” I said grudgingly. “Thanks for saving my daughter back there.”

He grinned. “Love seeing ya’ almost choke on tha’ thank you, and it’s three times you owe me now. Now wha’ happened back there?”

I looked at Sullivan. “Can you gather all the players to come over? I’ll tell the news to everyone at once.”

“Sure.”

***

“So lemme get it straight,” Ragnar said after a silence broke out once I told the assembled players what we were facing. “We gonna have ta’ go through at least three tribes o’ them bouldites, each one of em’ strong ‘nuff to take out a whole squad, then we’re gonna have to carve a way through a shitload of their armies ‘round the cave and somehow get through two friggin’ VI Outriders?”

“Pretty much, yes,” I confirmed.

The drone gave me a feral grin and clicked his vice hands. “Hell, yeah. Sounds like fun. Gonna carve me up some o’ them stone-ass beasties.”

“Oren, that’s …” Sullivan rubbed his forehead tiredly. “That’s crazy. It’ll take about 20 average soldiers to bring down one bouldite – with acceptable losses. Sandstone, the first tribe, has close to 300 members, according to your estimation. They’ll cut us down.”

“Any chance to go around them?” Kyth asked.

The army strategist shook his head. “Just like with Novenguard, we can’t allow an entrenched enemy at our back. It’ll be too easy for them to flank us. We need to move forward and secure the land around us. It’ll take a hell of a lot more soldiers than we currently have.”

“We can do this,” I said. “We have time to go in and methodically clear our way toward the cave. We’ll get close to the first clan and build an outpost to establish a foothold. We’ll launch precise, clean strikes and fall back to the fortification when needed, hopefully keeping our losses at a minimum. Then we’ll resurrect our losses and go again. The bouldites are monsters, but they won’t be able to recall their troops as quickly as we can. We’ll wear them down.”

“So it basically comes down to a resource war,” Aly said. “Whoever has more, wins.”

“It’s not just that,” Sullivan said. “The bouldites, at their base, are more powerful creatures than our forces, so with their lower numbers, they need fewer resources than us overall. We need some sort of an edge.”

“That’s why I’m counting on you,” I told the player with a smile.

“I figured you’d say something like that. Alright, the idea of using an outpost is a good one, but I propose taking it a step further.”

I tilted my head. “Oh?”

“Each outpost can employ an effective defense force of 200 soldiers. I propose building ten such structures along the Sandstone’s borders. Make them come to us, and keep a small, mounted force of our strongest fighters to pick them off in small batches.”

“Good plan,” I said. “Only one problem; we don’t have enough resources to build so many outposts – stone, specifically. We have ample wood, and I can always trade it for a bit more metal, but stone is a problem. I’m using all the limestone we quarry in the valley to summon more bonetises, and obsidian takes too long to gather in large quantities.”

The other players exchanged weird looks.

I frowned. “What?”

“You … have a problem getting stone?” Kyth said.

“Yeah.”

“Because the amount in the clan isn’t enough?” Hoshisu clarified the question.

“That’s what I said.” I was starting to get annoyed. “Why are you all looking at me like that?”

“Heh, open yor eyes an’ look around, fugly,” Ragnar said, obviously amused.

I took in the barren, rocky terrain around us. “Oh.”

Julee chuckled. “Got all the stone you could need right here.”

I winced. I’d been so caught up in working within a known set of parameters, I somehow missed the obvious answer. “That’s a good idea, guys, and I’ll make sure to use it, but we still won’t be able to produce the 5,000 stone required to build ten outposts quickly enough.”

“How many outposts can you do right now?” Sullivan asked.

“One.”

The player nodded slowly. “We could probably make it work against the first clan, though we’ll take more casualties than if we were able to build more.”

I could wait, but I hated the idea of burning days away waiting for resource gathering. Especially since my soldiers could be fighting and gaining XP in the meantime. “It’ll have to do for now. We’ll have resources for more outposts for when we reach the next tribe.”

“I can work with that, at least for getting us through the tribes in our way, but I’m afraid outposts won’t be enough against the horde you described guarding the cave. We need something more, something that will help turn the tide in our favor.”

“I might be able to help with that,” Aly said.

Everyone looked at her. She smiled. “I’ve completed my research.”

“You’re kidding!” Malkyr and a few others exclaimed.

The platinum-haired woman shook her head. “Nope. It’s done. The miniaturization process was a bitch, but I found a solution in the end. I now have a working concept of the AVT.” She looked at me. “Come visit me at my lab soon; I’ll show you what I came up with.”

“That’s great,” I said. “I should be able to exchange that for a major bonus.”

“That’s what I’ve been thinking.”

“Damn,” Julee said with a grin. “All I came up with was a new dress design. I’m a stylist,” she said when she noticed my perplexed expression. “I got an inspiration for a dress that …” She cleared her throat. “Well, I thought it came out nice.”

“I’ll come over and take a look at that too,” I said, trying to sound enthused. “You have a room in the science facility building as well?”

She nodded. “Yeah, I’m a floor below Aly.”

“We still need all the extra soldiers you can summon,” Sullivan said. “I’m thinking we’re going to want to save all the vassal militias for the final battle outside the cave, so any extra soldiers you can send us now will make our job getting there a little easier.”

“I’ll take care of it,” I said. “Which reminds me: We’re at a point where we can purchase food for soldiers using gold, so send back any gold the troops loot off the corpses.”

“Will do. Questions?”

The players exchanged looks with one another then shook their heads.

Malkyr glanced around and smirked. “Looks like it’s time to start. Let the battle for Stoney Barrens begin!”

The first rays of light appeared above the faraway mountains.

Malkyr grimaced as he, and the rest of us, lost our Shadow-Touched bonuses. “First thing after dusk?”

***

I stood at the head of the army, looking toward the open, stoney expanse.

The camp around us was dotted with multiple small work yards, each supporting two stonemasons. I spent the rest of the day going back to the valley to arrange a rapid development of our army base at the border. With a token amount of energy to rush the buildings, we now had 40 new workers delivering 500 units of stone each day. It wasn’t limestone, so I couldn’t use it to summon more bonetises, but it was adequate for our outposts plan.

Not that I was planning on waiting to have enough for ten outposts.

The entire army stood behind me, divided into ten companies of roughly 200 soldiers each. A tier 2 or 3 boss stood at the head of each company, along with at least one of our player-officers.

Savol moved his bonetis mount ahead to come next to me. “Army is ready, Chief.”

“Thanks, general,” I said.

“I still can’t believe you were able to double the army size in such a short time, man,” Malkyr said, taking in the long rows of soldiers.

I shook my head. “Converting food into soldiers may be quick, but getting to this point took a lot of work. You know that; you’ve been around to see the clan grow. We spent months building a solid foundation, and now it’s finally time to reap the fruits of our labor.”

My large friend grinned at me. “A solid foundation still can’t account for all …” he gestured around us, “… that. You would never have managed it if you weren’t such a lucky bastard.”

I returned his grin. “You’re right. Luck is what I do.”

Sullivan joined us, causing us to sober up. “There are three Sandstone tribe patrols ahead of us.”

“You’re keeping in touch with David?” I asked.

“Yeah. That guy is incredible. I have no idea how he knows what’s happening hundreds of kilometers away, but he even sent me the coordinates of their patrol routes. We can intercept them in an hour or two.”

“Good, then we’re ready,” I said.

“Looks like. Oh, David also asked to tell you there’s a weird mana concentration underground ahead of us; not sure how that helps us.”

I nodded. “I’ll keep that in mind. General, give the order.”

“Yes, Chief!” Savol raised his voice and bellowed, “GreenPiece – move out!”

The ten divisions started marching ahead, leaving only a token force behind to safeguard the goblin workers.

“Ready, Wolrig?” I turned back to the constructor behind me.

The goblin nodded nervously, seeming unsure on top of his monstrous mount.

“Then ride!”

We moved together at a fast trot, joining a division composed mostly of Ogre crossbowmen and hob scouts. The rest of the divisions trailed behind us, forming a loose arrowhead shape.

We marched through the barren region for an hour before one of the leading scouts shouted, “Enemies sighted!”

A group of the Sandstone tribe appeared on the rocky plateau ahead of us, and I quickly signaled the other divisions to fall back while I urged my group forward.

“It’s you again,” the bouldite lieutenant said as we approached the patrol.

“Yes, it’s me,” I agreed, though I had no idea how he recognized me without eyes. “I’ve brought some of the friends I told you about before, I believe this is enough to allow us through your territory?” I passed him a satchel containing 230 raw gems, one for each individual in my division. It was our entire stock.

“You may pass,” the lieutenant grunted as he greedily examined the pouch’s contents. Then he looked up at my other, far away divisions. “But only you. If anyone else tries to go without paying, we will attack.”

“Don’t worry, the others will stay back.” I couldn’t help lowering my voice when I added, “I’m fully aware that if they come closer it will mean war.”

The dim-witted bouldite didn’t catch the double meaning of my words and tucked the leather pouch at his belt. “Now go.”

We marched on, reaching the edge of the large ravine overlooking the Sandstone’s tribe itself.

“Looks like a good spot,” I told Wolrig. “Let’s do this.”

The goblin dismounted and motioned to the soldiers. “Put everything down.”

The soldiers eagerly obeyed, putting down the heavy packs they carried with them, the Ogres especially – placing whole mounds of building materials in front of them.

I felt the information tendrils shift slightly as Wolrig did his thing. I reached out mentally and prodded them.

Rush Outpost construction (15,000 EP required). Yes/No

That was it. Once I approved the message, we’d be at war. That was also the reason I hadn’t started off by establishing an altar and then opened a portal to bring in the required resources. As soon as a building was detected, the formidable monsters would be on top of us.

I took in a deep breath.

Yes.

The holographic walls of the outpost materialized around us, and the building materials flew over it, closing in my force of 230 with metal-studded wooden walls and watchtowers.

Roars erupted from the ravine below us, and the squawks of sandhawks pierced the sky as they changed trajectories to dive down at us. The soldiers near me ran to the battlement, while in the distance, the nine other divisions started closing the distance toward us.

It was on. I hoped we had prepared enough.

***

“General!” A hob scout came running toward the central division. “Three bouldite patrols are closing in to intercept us.

“Damn, I was hoping they’d all go for the outpost,” Sullivan said as he glanced ahead at the outpost. A horde of the rocklike monsters was pouring out of the ravine and charging the fortifications. Sullivan turned to the purple-caped goblin next to him. “Savol, we’ll need to punch through those patrols. The chief can’t hold out against that force with the troops he has.”

“Yes, Savol understands,” the general said. He turned to his lieutenants and started issuing orders. “All divisions, close in around incoming patrols. Shield units at the front, archers and Ogre crossbows back. Hold lines and kill bouldites!”

The GreenPiece monster army quickly repositioned, the nine divisions converging into three units of 600 soldiers apiece, preparing to intercept the charge of 14 bouldites each. However, the tactic that had proven so effective against previous enemies now worked against them.

Instead of charging straight into the ranks of awaiting tanks, the 11 bouldite hurlers of each patrol launched massive boulders as soon as they got into range. Hundreds of kilos of rocks smashed through the frontline of tanks, blasting them apart before continuing to carve a bloody path through the ranks behind them. Within moments after the first volley, over a hundred hobs were lying broken on the ground, dead or dying.

“Shit, they’re outside our scouts’ range!” Sullivan shouted. “Engage! Engage!”

“Charge!” Savol shouted, drawing a sword from beneath his cape and leading the attack.

The army surged forward, Ogres howling, mages becoming wreathed in flames, and hobgoblins screaming battle cries. Another volley of massive rocks smashed through their ranks downing hundreds more.

Then the GreenPiece scouts finally got into range. Over 500 bow-wielding hobs let loose their arrows, briefly obscuring the enemy through the barrage.

“Oh, hell,” Malkyr muttered. The barrage ended, revealing the bouldites. Each of them had been struck with multiple arrows, but not one of them was down. They all held their arms in front of them, protecting their face with their plated forearms that looked almost like shields of rock.

The tanks and melee warriors kept their charge while the bowmen remained behind and sent out another volley that was equally underwhelming. Then it was the bouldites’ turn again, and their hurlers blasted the charging units apart, opening huge gaps in their ranks.

Over 400 soldiers were down in the first moments of the battle – nearly a fifth of the entire army – before their melee units finally engaged.

The hobs slashed against the bouldites’ rocklike skin, their magical blades scoring shallow wounds. The Ogres bashed against them with their giant maces, but the bouldites were bigger than the giant brutes, and each of their retaliation strikes dropped an Ogre or several hobs. To make it worse, every blow made by the bouldite lieutenants was accompanied by ripples of mana, staggering and slowing down the enemies around them. Then a flight of five sandhawks made contact, dive-bombing straight into the rear ranks of the scouts, each one killing several hobs.

The army was taking terrible losses, but they were still making the enemy pay for it.

The first bouldite hurler finally succumbed to the combined damage of nearly a hundred axe strikes that slowly peeled off his flesh. Another one was pummeled to the ground by an overhead blow from Rhyno, then torn to shreds as several bonetises pounced on it. The veteran melee fighters and bosses began to emerge between the fallen soldiers, holding back the overpowered enemies long enough for the common fighters to tear them down. Yulli, Hoshisu, and Ashlazaria used their powerful bows to ground the howling sandhawks, allowing the melee units to engage.

The three army divisions closed ranks around the three patrols and within a minute, the hurlers, the weakest of the enemies, were down, reducing the total enemies to 12. But those 12 fought back with unbridled fury.

The nine bouldite smashers and three lieutenants’ powerful swings sent hobs, goblins, kobolds, and even Ogres flying back with every hit. Those not instantly killed were held stunned for crucial seconds by the debilitating strikes. The bouldites were swarmed by hundreds of enemies, but they refused to be brought down.

Three Ogre Mages cornered a smasher between their mana shields. Mana streamed along their bodies, manifesting infernal flames that poured into their maces, boosting the damage as they pounded the trapped enemy, slowly bleeding its health.

Aidanriel appeared behind another smasher, the golem’s metal-beaded limbs wrapping around his torso, crushing him, as two fire rods emerged from thin tentacles and bathed it in flames. A few more smashers staggered and fell to a concentrated volley of drilling arrows shot by dozens of goblin adepts, but the rest fought on, exacting a terrible price for every casualty they sustained.

“Swarm! Where is Swarm?” Savol shouted in fury.

At last, the construct abomination made its appearance.

His hundreds of pink beads rolled down under the throng of soldiers, pooling under several nearby sandhawks. Then a forest of tentacles and shrieking mouths erupted upwards and clamped around the giant birds. One sandhawk’s head was crushed, while another was raised into the air by titanic tentacles, shrieking helplessly as its wings got torn away before it was crushed into a paste. Another giant tentacle attempted to wrap around a third bird, but it was much too thin, and the giant sandhawk wriggled away, right into a storm of arrows.

The enemy’s forces quickly dwindled, succumbing to their opponents’ overwhelming numbers, but their deaths came at a terrible price. A thousand soldiers were down – most of them dead, the others crushed. They had won, but the cost made it look more like a defeat.

“We must go help Chief,” Savol shouted.

Sullivan shook his head, pointing at the crumbling outpost. “It’s already too late. If we go in now, we’ll be obliterated. We have to retreat.”

***

The bouldites poured out of their settlement toward us – over 200 brutes, each one broader and at least a head taller than an Ogre. There were scores of hurlers, groups of smashers, and a handful of lieutenants.

But we were ready for them.

The outpost’s battlement was lined with over 50 crossbow-wielding Ogres and 150 hob scouts.

“Fire!” I shouted as the charging bouldites got within range.

The soldiers all let loose, but to my dismay, the results were underwhelming. The bouldites protected their faces and the hobs’ arrows shattered on their toughened skin, barely even drawing blood. The Ogres’ giant crossbows were more effective, and I saw several bouldites fall under the barrage, their bodies pierced with spear-sized bolts, but that hardly put a dent in their numbers.

The archers kept raining arrows while the Ogres were forced to stop to reload their crossbows. That was when I realized my error. The high walls gave us a range advantage, but it was barely a hair’s breadth more than the bouldite hurlers’ natural range. And it was their turn to strike.

Over a hundred boulders were thrown back at us, each one with the force of a catapult. They were aiming upward at my soldiers, bringing down dozens with the first throw. Taking cover behind the battlements did little good; the boulders smashed through the wooden palisade and hit the soldiers behind while the shrapnel injured many others.

I cast an empowered Shadow Hound spell, loosing ten black mastiffs on our enemies. The shadowy creatures charged toward them, running through hurled rocks without taking any damage, and even the smashers’ swinging clubs were useless against them. For a moment, I thought I could simply maintain my position and unleash a steady stream of them on my enemies, but then a bouldite lieutenant intervened. A single mana-fueled blow was enough to shatter several of my mastiffs at once. The entire pack was dispatched within seconds, and more lieutenants moved forward to intercept any further attempts.

There was little else I could do. Unlike my units, my own spells’ range didn’t benefit from the high vantage points, so I summoned my clone, cast Mana Infusion, and watched helplessly as the hurlers decimated our numbers from a distance. I cast Dark Protection, spending more than 2,000 mana to extend over all my troops, but the extra protection was like adding a layer of paper against the powerful attacks aimed at us.

We just need to hold out a little longer, I thought. The plan was to draw the bouldites to converge around the outpost walls, then the rest of the army would circle them, then we could crush them from both sides. But it seemed that we severely underestimated the bouldites’ power. The level gap was simply too large.

I snarled as the enemy melee units wielding huge stone clubs charged toward our walls. That was my chance.

I launched two direballs at the enemy below me, but at the last second, a dome of power materialized around them, absorbing the two explosions.

My head snapped toward a single creature standing behind their lines, his arms outstretched toward the vanguard. He was too far away to analyze, but there was no question he was the one who had stopped my spells.

As I watched, the bouldite mage raised his fists high into the air then punched the ground. A wall of stone rose in front of the hurlers, protecting them from my remaining troops’ projectiles.

The charging smashers and lieutenants reached our wall and slammed their giant stone clubs on our foundations. But here at least, the outpost proved stronger. The first few meters of the wall were obsidian, and I saw several stone clubs shattered as they impacted it. Glancing around, I saw that about a third of my soldiers had been blown off the battlement. The remaining soldiers were desperately trying to shoot back while dodging giant stones.

“Try to protect against this,” I growled as I channeled my mana.

Next to me, my shadow clone cast Shadow Web on a group of smashers. It made them stop for a second as they struggled, then their overwhelming strength triumphed, and they ripped apart the dark tendrils and continued smashing our wall. Some parts of the black stone started cracking under their blows.

A sphere of condensed darkness began forming above the smashers 20 meters away from our wall. It was a calculated risk; if allowed to remain active for too long, the Singularity would destroy our fortification, but I was counting on the bouldites to buckle first.

Loose dirt and stones hurtled through the air, getting sucked in by the mounting gravitational pull, making the spell stronger by the second. Some of the cracked stone of our walls gave way and flew off as well, but the smashers slowed their attacks, bracing against the sucking force.

The faraway bouldite caster acted. He put both his fists in front of his face for a moment, shuddering as if struggling to contain some unseen force. Then he jumped high into the air and landed with both fists, cratering the ground. A giant spike made of opaque crystal rose from the ground among the smashers, rapidly extending toward the Singularity.

I snarled with glee, expecting the extra mass to boost the destructive spell, but to my surprise, the opposite happened. The crystal spear pierced the spinning Singularity, dissipating it into nothingness. My eyes widened as I realized what that crystal was. It was the same mana-absorbing material used in the Akzar arena to negate spellcasters.

“Shadow-crap!”

Half of the soldiers around me were down by now. If not for the Dark Protection spell I’d cast and the many buffs I’d purchased from the barracks, it would have been even worse. The battlements looked as if they’d been through a giant cheese grater. The obsidian foundations were faring better, but they were slowly crumbling under the assault. Where the hell is my army?

I rained spells down on the attackers while my shadow rushed to the backside of the outpost. My shadow-made eyes widened when I spotted the bulk of my army. My warriors were like a sea drowning the last remaining bouldites that charged them, but large swathes of destruction were visible in their ranks. Hundreds of my troops were down. They fought savagely, felling the enemy one by one, but more died every second, and I realized they would never win and get here in time before we were overrun.

A giant boulder clipped the mana shield around my physical body and was just barely deflected from caving in my face. Another boulder smashed the part of the battlement where I was standing, and I was forced to tumble away onto a more stable area.

<Boss, a message from Sullivan,> Vic said in my mind. <He says they killed all the patrols, but they took too many casualties. The army would be decimated if they come to your aid now. He recommends retreating and regrouping.>

He was right. I knew he was right, but the goblin in me raged at the idea of fleeing before my enemies.

I reined in my anger and hissed, “Lieutenant!”

One of the nearby hobs looked up. “Chief?”

“Call for retreat, get everyone out of here and rejoin the army.”

“But Chief, the enemy has surrounded us.”

I bared my teeth. “I’m going out first. I’ll buy you time to run. Get ready!”

“Yes, Chief!”

The surviving soldiers quickly abandoned the walls and assembled in the small courtyard below.

I recalled my shadow and remained standing above the gate, shooting hateful glances from two sets of eyes at the faraway spellcaster. He had proven capable of protecting his forces from afar, but I felt confident he wouldn’t be able to do much if I got closer.

A hundred soldiers, all that remained of my garrison, were grouped in front of the gate.

I raised both sets of arms and channeled my mana. Shadows rose around a group of smashers, drowning them in darkness, while lumps of denser blackness formed between them. The hurlers shouted in alarm as ten, level 43 mastiffs rose directly between them, biting and clawing at their legs. Without any bouldite lieutenants in the immediate vicinity to stop them, the mastiffs were free to attack. The hounds’ level was double that of the average soldier in my army, so they managed to inflict some light damage on the level 80 enemies while their shadowy bodies harmlessly withstood the occasional swiping strike.

“Open the gate – go, go, go!” I shouted. Then I teleported both bodies down into the shrouded group. We had to hurry; it wouldn’t take the bouldites long to deal with the distraction.

I raised a shield around my physical body while my clone swam further away and sent an instantly empowered direball against the group around me. This time, the direball detonated successfully.

Direball hit for 852 damage.

[(base 852 - 50% spell resistance) X 2 empowered]

The level 100 smashers cried in pain as the volatile energy ripped at their bodies, but their heightened spell resistance and superior levels proved strong enough to withstand the first impact, leaving them with roughly 40 percent health. I had also sustained some damage – my mana shield was only able to block a portion of it – but I ignored the meager injury and fought on.

My soldiers streamed out of the gate behind me, running through the distracted enemy toward the bulk of my army.

I stabbed forward with my spear-staff, my mana-enhanced muscles snatching away half the remaining health of one of the injured bouldites next to me. A mental nudge sent my dagger flying from my belt to smash into the creature’s neck, plucking out the rest of his health and claiming his soul. Then I followed through with a volley of drilling arrows, dropping another monster.

My physical form was fully engaged, but my shadow was free to roam around. I locked my eyes on the hated bouldite spellcaster and moved toward his position. That was the last thing I saw through the clone’s eyes as crystal spears rose from the ground, dissipating the darkness and shadow hounds around me and tugging at my shield.

The jig was up. I was in plain view surrounded by at least a dozen hulking smashers with more of them running toward me. My soldiers were revealed, running away, and the hurlers started targeting them, killing several more before they sped out of range.

We had lost this battle. But the war was far from over.

The smashers converged on me, resolute to squash the tiny goblin who dared to challenge them. They were all injured from the earlier direball, and I vowed to take as many of them down with me as possible. The presence of the mana-siphoning crystal pillars made hurling spells ineffective, so I concentrated on melee strikes. I continually fed mana into my muscles and my shield to keep them up. The smashers’ giant clubs impacted against my shield, which, at Master rank, diverted some of the damage back to them. But the powerful blows still caused damage, the shield blunting the brunt of their attacks, but not stopping them completely. I clenched my teeth, snarled, and made my spear blur, my Master-ranked Mana Infusion making each strike more deadly than ever. Three quick stabs pierced the thick skin of another smasher, and my dagger plucked out the remainder of his life. Two enemies were now being consumed by darkness, but more converged around me.

Despite my high mental resistance, a direct hit to my shield from a lieutenant sent shivers of uncertainty screaming through my mind, making my attacks stutter. More strikes and more mental intrusion followed, and my health started falling.

I was fighting a losing battle and I knew it, but a glance at my escaping soldiers showed that most of them made it through unharmed. A direct blow to my spear nearly caused the weapon to fly out of my hand, but the magic in my gloves clenched down, negating the disarm attempt. My health and mana bars were plummeting steadily, and my retaliation strikes were now being parried by the higher-leveled lieutenants.

Maybe 20 percent of my health was remaining when a commanding voice spoke. “Enough. Move aside.”

The rain of blows stopped and the enemies surrounding me parted to make room for an especially large bouldite. His shoulders were higher than the others’ heads, and he walked with the confidence and assurance only true power could claim.

I wiped the blood off my face and focused on his information.

Cragest, Bouldite Terramage [Boss, Tier 1]

Level: 180

HP: 5,800

Resistances: Armor 280, Magic 50%

Skills: Club 110

Traits: Rock Affinity, Magicless Body

Description: As one of the few bouldite elites, Cragest learned to fuse his body with the earth and utilize that connection to command it to do his bidding.

The damn spellcaster didn’t even have a mana bar. His entire repertoire stemmed from his connection to the earth which had also, apparently, lent him a crazy amount of health instead of mana.

“Why attack us?” Cragest demanded, moving closer to my shield. He seemed completely oblivious to the proximity of the magic-nullifying pillars.

“You know why,” I said, glancing at my mana and health bars which were steadily ticking upward. “We need to get through, and you weren’t about to let us do that.” With a flick of my will, I made the two void crystals that were left behind by my victims soar into my hand.

“The cave’s divine spirits decreed none should pass through our territory,” the bouldite boss declared.

I snorted. “They’re no spirits. They’re goddamn Outriders. Powerful, yes, but no divine spirits.”

“They make our tribe strong,” Cragest insisted. “We killed your soldiers, made your army run away.”

“You haven’t won a thing,” I said. “We will come back, stronger than before, and kill you all. You can’t win; the GreenPiece Clan is powerful, our army immortal – you have no chance. We are inevitable.” I had my full attention on the bouldite boss, my muscles wound tight, waiting for my chance. His incredible amount of health made killing him in a surprise attack extremely unlikely, but if I could get his health below 60 percent, I had a shot to end his life with my staff’s Castigation ability. I used the few seconds my pronouncement had bought me to supercharge the mana coursing in my veins, bringing it up to the fourth multiplier. My eyes never left Cragest’s even as my entire body ceased moving for the few seconds it took to empower the spell.

“Then die!” the terramage roared, raising both of his arms.

That was my chance. My wound muscles sprang like a bear trap snapping shut, my spear leading the way. The Epic weapon sheared through the powerful boss’s muscles carving a deep hole through his chest.

Demon Staff hit Cragest for 150 damage.

(base 290 - 140)

The damage barely nudged my enemy’s health bar, but I wasn’t done yet. I raised a finger, aiming at his face, and activated Blood Wrath, channeling all the pent-up rage and pain into a tightly focused beam of piercing power. The beam of energy shot out of my finger, quadruply powered by the damage I’d sustained, but my opponent flinched back just in time, and the beam hit his shoulder instead of his face, carving straight through it like a hot knife through butter.

Piercing Attack hit Cragest for 1,054.

[(base 527 X 4) - 50% magic resistance]

The terramage let out a howl of rage and pain as he stumbled back, leaving behind his entire left arm on the ground. Damn! I seethed. His health hovered at 75 percent - not enough for me to trigger Castigation.

Before I could launch another attack, I was bombarded from all sides. Dozens of boulders, some of them almost as big as me, crashed against my shield, bringing it down in seconds, then pulverized my body, reducing my health down to zero.

I managed one last hateful glare at the terramage before my body evaporated into the shadows, and I suddenly found myself plummeting down into the earth.

***

“Are we clear?” the army’s strategist asked Ashlazaria.

The veteran tier 2 scout boss nodded. “The bouldites didn’t pursue us past the outpost. They stayed back to destroy the building.”

“Damn, that one stung.” Malkyr grimaced as the group of player-officers trudged behind the bulk of the army. “I was getting used to blazing through our opposition.”

“There’s no shame in losing to a more powerful force,” Nero said.

“Those assholes got a tough hide,” Panda said, wincing slightly as she glanced at her axe’s blunted edge.

“I can sharpen it for you if you’d like,” Malkyr said. “I brought my mobile anvil with me; it’s back at the camp. Ah, there we are.”

The army got within sight of their camp at the region’s border. Heaps of gray stone blocks were already stacked high near the many quarries they’d established only a day before.

“Savol, can you give me an accurate casualty count?” Sullivan asked.

“Yes,” the goblin said. He moved ahead to a lone altar at the center of the camp and put his hands on it. “Savol sees 728 dead. Will cost 185,000 energy to resurrect all.”

Sullivan frowned. “I guess we lost some of the higher-leveled soldiers as well.

“And most of the bonetises too,” Kyth said. “And you can’t resurrect those.”

“They were useful though,” Hoshisu said. “Without their speed, the bouldite hurlers would have been able to launch another volley before we reached them.”

“Oren’s not going to be pleased about the resurrection cost,” Sullivan said. “But I did warn him coming here was dangerous. Bring back the army, general.”

The goblin nodded. “Savol will do this.”

Sullivan turned to his fellow players. “Come on, back to the drawing board.”

14 - Rocky Beginning

Nihilator’s Sanction triggered.

Due to receiving a fatal amount of damage, you have transformed into a being of shadow for one minute. You are completely undetectable and invulnerable for the duration and may move freely. Once the duration is over, you will return to the material plane, fully healed. Mana regenerates at the normal rate. This ability will not be usable again for the next 24 hours.

I found myself in the shadow plane as my consciousness was whisked away to prevent my death.

But something was wrong. Instead of seeing a pale imitation of the physical world around me, all I saw was rough rock walls, glittering with the nefarious crystals.

It seemed that I had slipped into an underground tunnel. The explosion and shifting mass of earth had presumably transported my ethereal body through narrow fissures in the ground.

I had to get out of here. I had less than a minute to get as far away as I could from the bouldite force before I was forced back to the physical plane, but everywhere I looked was blocked with more walls.

I spotted a natural-looking tunnel and made my way through it, but all I saw were more walls and more crystals.

The seconds ticked away as I rushed through the tunnel, looking for a way out, but it was pointless. The minute elapsed and my body returned to the physical realm, still underground. The darkness was no obstacle to my Shadow-Touched eyes, but the eerie silence grated on my nerves.

<There’s probably some sort of a giant, rock-eating worm down here,> Vic said. <My money’s on one that evolved by eating those crystals to be especially resistant against magic users, which means you’re pretty much screwed, Boss.>

Nihilator’s Sanction had a 24-hour cooldown, so my companion had a point. I was mildly intrigued to see what I might find under the bouldite territory, but I needed to get back to my army. “Maybe another time,” I said and cast teleport.

The motes of spatial magic spun around me for a moment before the mana formation broke off and got sucked into the nearby crystals.

<Saw that one coming a mile away,> Vic said. <You’ll have to find a clear area to teleport out of here.>

I sighed. Guess we’re going spelunking then.

<Like you haven’t done that before. Who knows? Maybe you’ll find another ancient, trapped deity.>

I continued moving forward. Let’s hope not.

<Hold on, Boss. Sullivan just messaged you asking where you are. He says the rest of the army has retreated and the bouldites aren’t pursuing.>

“Let him know I’m okay, but it might take me a little while to get back. Have him bring the army back to our base and wait for me there.”

<You got it, Boss.>

There was only one tunnel for me to go through, and it was a jagged, uneven thing. As I entered it, I noted that the upper part was perforated with thousands of thumb-sized holes. Thin rivulets of water dripped from them and the ceiling was wet with condensation. “What do you think those are?”

<Given that some of the holes go straight through the crystals, I’m guessing they were burrowed by tiny creatures. Hmm, so now that I think about it, I’d like to retract my earlier statement that you’ll be eaten by a giant stone-eating worm. I now believe you’ll be eaten by a swarm of tiny stone-eating worms.>

“Thanks, that’s reassuring.”

<No problem, Boss. This tunnel is long. It might be a good time to bring up your last battle notification. Check it out.>

Bouldite Smasher sacrificed! X 2

+200 Faith Points

Level up! You have reached Character Level 78. You have 1 ability point to allocate.

Faith spell school skill increased to level 57.

Soul spell school skill increased to level 52.

I was glad to see the Soul discipline increasing. Apparently, blasting off the arm of a higher-level enemy with Blood Wrath was enough to take it over the edge. This boss ability was incredibly potent, and if not for the terramage’s incredible magic resistance, it would have done over 2,000 points of damage. Then again, I had to nearly die for the ability to trigger four times to reach that power level.

“How come Dark Mana didn’t level up?” I asked. “Even though the crystals prevented me from launching spells, I was using Mana Infusion the entire time.”

<The skill would have leveled up, but you’ve reached your cap, remember?> Vic said. <Now that you leveled up, you can increase it further. It’s currently stuck at 99.9 percent to the next level.>

“Right.” I quickly assigned the new point to my Mental attribute. Then cast Drilling Arrow. The nearby crystal formation instantly started sucking the mana, but I clenched my will, force-feeding the spell with more mana to compensate, and completed it. Ten spinning arrows launched away from me, but they only went a few meters before dissipating.

<That did the trick,> Vic complimented me.

Dark Mana spell school skill increased to level 102.

“Let’s continue,” I said. “I think I see the tunnel opening up ahead.”

<You go ahead. I’ll just hang back here.> Vic chuckled. <Get it? Because I’m in cloak shape and—>

“Yeah, yeah, I get it. You’ve made that joke before. It’s not nearly as funny as you think, you know.”

<My, you’re awfully judgmental for a person about to be devoured by hundreds of tiny worms.>

I ignored him and exited the tunnel into a medium-sized chamber.

There was a mound of crystal on the floor ahead of me, and the walls and ceiling were practically covered with the sparkling growth. The mound was weirdly shaped – as if a novice sculptor was trying to beat it into a specific form but did it so poorly his intent couldn’t be recognized.

I moved a few more meters inside the cave. Crystal protrusions were growing out of the mound, snaking across the floor, and climbing to the ceiling. The tiny holes were everywhere here as well. There was no discernible exit.

A particularly thick growth drew my attention. It was almost as wide as I was tall. It grew sideways out of the mound, forming a thinning spiral around it. My eyes widened as I suddenly realized what the shape reminded me of.

<Holy dead Guy,> Vic said. <Do you think that’s a—>

“It’s a dragon,” I finished. “A dead, crystal dragon.”

There was no question about it, the thing was the size of a small truck. The crystal seemed to grow out of its very skin.

Crystal Dragon, Level 200. Dead.

<What do you think killed it, Boss?> Vic asked.

Now that I knew what I was looking at, I could clearly see deep gouge marks on the creature’s bulk beneath the thick layer of crystal coating it. “It looks like it was blasted by several small explosions. See there – where the neck is supposed to be? There are small craters all over it; it even looks severed in some places.”

<But what could have done this? Hold on, I got it. I’d like to re-revise my earlier revisement; the stone-eating worms are actually tiny exploding, dragon-eating worms.>

I wasn’t paying attention to him. My mind raced at the possibilities. Dragons were extremely rare in NEO, and every part of their bodies was worth a fortune; their meat was prized, their hide and scales could be used to craft Epic-ranked armor, and their bones were almost indestructible. Also, as a monster, I could use a dragon trophy in conjunction with the Breeder’s Den to summon a truly awe-inspiring super-soldier. I put my hand on the petrified dragon to loot it.

Nothing happened.

<Sorry Boss, it’s been too long. The dragon has been completely turned into crystal, there’s nothing left to loot.>

I bowed my head in disappointment. There was a slightly different-colored sparkle at the bottom of the pile. I hunched over to take a closer look and my eyes widened. “Gold,” I whispered.

The dragon appeared to have been lying on a pile of gold when it died. The crystals that grew out of its corpse had sealed in the treasure. I needed to get it. I grabbed my staff with both hands and neatly pierced the glittering layer.

The Epic-ranked weapon easily shattered the crystal, and a small pile of gold coins spilled out. I grinned and stabbed again, enlarging the hole.

More gold came out, then something wet and glistening rolled out with it.

I studied the thing closer. It almost looked like a giant white booger. It took only a second for my mind to catch up with the information tendrils the thing gave off, and I jumped back in alarm.

Manaleech [Crystal variant]

Level: 1

Trait: Mana Crystallization

The slimy creature wriggled and raised its front, its thin proboscis visible as it squirmed in my direction.

I took another step back. I hadn’t encountered one of these things in a while. The last time was when I’d been held prisoner and tortured by Barska. The hobgoblin warlord had used manaleeches to ensure I wouldn’t be able to use magic to escape. The slimy creatures were as dangerous as they were easy to kill. A single stomp was enough to kill a lone creature. But manaleeches were never alone.

As I retreated from the dragon corpse, more leeches streamed out from under it. Then a wet splatter sounded behind me, and I realized manaleeches were dropping out of the holes in the walls and ceiling.

I now understood what had killed the dragon. Manaleeches latched onto their victims and gorged on their mana. The more mana a leech absorbed, the more dangerous it was to remove it. Their bodies tended to explode on removal, with the explosions more powerful the longer they feasted. The creatures had probably latched onto the dragon when it slept, and when it woke up and tried to remove them, the ensuing explosions ended its life. This crystal variant also explained the presence of the weird mana-sucking crystals that grew everywhere.

I was in trouble. There was nowhere for me to run, and I couldn’t use magic. The crystals drained any mana I tried manifesting outside my body, and the manaleeches would drain any mana inside my body if they latched on. It was the perfect trap for spellcasters.

The closest manaleech crawled toward my boot and I stomped hard on it, making it explode in a wet splutter. I drew back, but more leeches were converging on me from all sides. I stomped, kicked, and killed scores of them in seconds, but they just kept on coming. On a sudden inspiration, I let loose my boss aura at full force, but it had no effect on the mindless creatures.

Desperately digging through my inventory, I found a single Goblin BoomBoom grenade and tossed it at a group of leeches. The ensuing explosion killed several dozens of them, but the area was soon covered with more leeches.

Then I felt one land on my shoulder followed instantly by a sharp pain in my neck as the creature’s proboscis dug into my flesh.

Debuff: Manaleech Drain

-20 MP per minute. -10 max HP.

I ripped the thing off, ignoring the blood streaming down my neck, and hurled it away. It detonated in the air with a weak explosion.

The movement gave the other leeches the opening they needed to start climbing over me. I felt my panic rise and I started stomping my feet, ripping out those that found places to latch onto.

But it was hopeless. More manaleeches dropped on me, and I felt their sharp needles piercing my neck, crawling under my armor, and latching onto the flesh beneath.

Someone was shouting in my head, but I was in too much of a panic to hear them. I ripped out another leech and it exploded in my hand before I could throw it, the force tossing me onto my back. Directly into the living carpet of leeches.

They were everywhere. On my legs, torso, arms. I felt dozens of needles piercing my body. I continued thrashing, squishing some of the critters, and the ensuing explosions disoriented me further.

<Boss! Stop! Moving!>

I finally heard the voice in my head, somehow piercing through the panic and pain. I’m covered in freaking leeches, I shouted back at him mentally, too afraid to open my mouth.

<Yeah, you are. You’re also a tier 4 boss monster that has 77 levels over them. If you just stay still, they won’t be able to burn through your health pool.>

He was right. I forced myself to calm down despite the unbelievably claustrophobic and horrifying experience of being covered with crawling, slimy things that sucked out my mana.

Debuff: Manaleech Drain X 52

-1,040 MP per minute. -520 max HP.

I lay perfectly motionless, watching my mana bar drain as the leeches engorged. It looked like 52 was the maximum that could cover me at any given moment, so the ones attached acted like some sort of gory armor. It was another small benefit of being a goblin. There would have been much more surface area had I still been a human.

Vic was correct. The damage those creatures inflicted was trivial compared to my health total of over 2,700. My health bar hovered at around 70 percent, but that was mostly from the damage of the explosions I had caused in my panic. Now that I forced myself to relax, I realized I could withstand the pain. It was unpleasant but not agonizing. The pain resistance I’d gained by surviving torture served me well.

I got to my feet slowly, careful not to squash any of the manaleeches and accidentally set off a chain of explosions like the dragon probably did.

<There you go,> Vic said approvingly. <See? It’s not so bad once you stop and think.>

The manaleeches covering me pulsed like slimy hearts, and they swelled, becoming fat and round. Their moist bodies caused small rivulets of water to pour down around me.

It might not be immediately fatal, but it’s disgusting.

<Oh, so suddenly you’re too good to be covered by sweaty balls?> Vic chuckled. <Of suction.>

I shuddered at the disturbing mental image.

<Hey, it was you who pointed out the lack of new material. If you play with fire, don’t come crying if you get burned.>

I need to get the hell out of here.

<So soon? A minute ago you were all for looting the dragon’s treasure.>

Sudden dizziness caught me as my mana hit bottom. The manaleeches remained on me, though their pulsing slowed as they were left with the trickle of mana my body regenerated.

“You’re right,” I said. I moved through the crawling floor toward the dead dragon. I bent down, reaching with a leech-covered hand toward the gold. Thankfully, my gloved fingers were free, and I was able to sweep hundreds of coins into my inventory. But I could tell there were more down there. Much more.

I couldn’t afford to go through the vigorous motions of using my spear to break through the rest of the crystal mound. One wrong move and I might share the fate of the dragon. It wasn’t lost on me that dying was one possible method of escape. I’d simply respawn at the valley’s cemetery. But being a tier 4 boss meant a much longer respawn time. I couldn’t afford to spend days, or maybe even weeks, floating around in the ether, waiting to return to NEO.

<What are you doing?> Vic asked as I slowly reached down and grabbed the edge of the broken crystal with my fingers.

Trying to enlarge the hole.

The crystal proved too hard for me to break, and I was out of mana to bolster my muscles with.

If only I had something I could use to break through that stuff. I grimaced, trying my best to continue and ignore the uneasy feeling of having 50 leeches pulsating against my body.

<Like what, Boss?>

I don’t know … I wish I had brought more Goblin BoomBooms with me; I’m pretty sure they could have broken through the crystals.

There was a long pause, then Vic gave me a very pointed mental look.

What?

<You do realize you’re covered with exploding balls, right?> he said. <Crap! That came out wrong. Hold on, I can come up with a funnier way of saying it. How about—>

But I wasn’t listening to him anymore. I nearly smacked my head at the obvious conclusion, stopping myself just in time so as not to damage the manaleech clinging to my forehead. Vic was right.

I stepped away from the opening and reached for a manaleech hanging from my side. I could tear it away, but it was dangerous. I might not be able to throw it before it exploded. But I had other ways of accomplishing that – now that I was no longer panicking. I was a Master-ranked mana wielder after all.

I took out one of the two bouldite void crystals, a level 100 one, and drained it. My mana bar jumped up a little before rapidly starting to shrink again. Before it could drain completely, I siphoned a tendril of mana and used it to cut off the flow of one of the manaleeches.

The creature fell into my hand like an overgrown booger grenade. I tossed it into the hole before it could wriggle free.

The ensuing explosion shattered parts of the crystal and sent some of the gold flying.

I fought down a grin.

A new mana leech was already pushing its way to the open spot on my body, but I barely felt the pinprick this time. I tossed out a few more leeches, and the mana-engorged slimes detonated with enough force to rip through the upper part of the crystal mound, cracking it open like a gold-filled egg.

I carefully got onto the pile and started pouring the gold directly into my inventory. There were also gems, jewelry, and other valuables, and I placed them all in my inventory as well. Thankfully, one of the features of the game made it so that gold coins didn’t count against an individual’s weight-carrying limit, so I could hold virtually any number of them. The other expensive items I found were lightweight enough not to bog me down.

Having cleared out the cavity below the corpse, the gold count in my inventory soared to over 150,000. There were just a few more items left; a weapon and two vials.

Crystal Dragon Claws

Description: Made from the mummified foreclaw of a crystal dragon, this weapon fits over the wielder’s hands and grants a claw attack. If the creature already has claws, they become diamond-hard and gain the weapon’s properties. The claws absorb a portion of the target’s life with every hit, gradually making the weapon stronger. The strength gained is permanent.

Runecraft Viability: –

Type: Weapon (two hands)

Rank: Epic

Durability: n/a

Damage: 120-150 (ignore 200 points of armor)

Item Level: 0

Points drained to next level: 0/20

Percentage of damage absorbed: 10%

Vial of Crystalized Dragon Blood

Description: Crystal dragons are famed for their invulnerability to magic. This vial contains some of the mighty beast’s power, permanently increasing magic resistance to anyone who drinks it. Bonuses from multiple vials don’t stack.

Type: Potion

Rank: Epic

Durability: 5/5

Effect: User gains +10 magic resistance.

Base Price: 100,000

“Holy crap.”

It seemed like the dragon had dropped some loot after all. The claws were an incredible find. They didn’t seem all that powerful at first glance, but they were only level 0, and there was no upper limit to the amount of power they could gain, meaning they had the potential to reach incredible heights. For a moment, I was tempted to switch my staff for the claws, but I thought better of it. My strength was in my spellcasting ability, and I had a much more suitable candidate for them in mind.

The vials were especially rare, as items that permanently raised character stats were hard to find. And though they were considered Epic-ranked, my Barter skill was able to put a price tag on them. The two vials alone were worth more than the gold I’d found. That was an incredibly lucky find, especially since I wasn’t the one who killed the dragon.

As if summoned by my thoughts, a notification popped open.

Lucky Bastard skill level increased to 54.

Haven’t seen that one in a while, I said. Though I’m not feeling all that lucky being completely covered with mana-sucking pests.

<Actually, your high luck score saved you several times already from chain explosions,> Vic said. <And it’s always at play. Half the battles you’re in wouldn’t have gone nearly as well if it wasn’t your luck tipping things in your favor. It’s just that it’s been a while since you did something especially mortally stupid, to cause it to level up, like walking around strapped with explosives. Are you even listening to me?> he snapped.

I was scanning the cavity under the dragon. Not really. Was looking for more loot. I think I got it all.

<No crystal scales, then?>

No.

He sighed dramatically. <Figures. We actually find a dragon, which is not green, and I can’t wave it over your stupid leather-loving goblin puppet.>

Your pain must be intolerable, I said, raising my arms pointedly to display the layer of leeches all over me.

<You don’t know the half of it, Boss.> He sighed again.

There were no scales left behind. Instead, I gathered a few of the broken crystal pieces and placed them in my inventory. I imagined I could later find some interesting use for something that negated spells around them. But as soon as the mana sponges entered my inventory, I was suddenly overcome with a sense of light-headedness. I struggled to expel the shards from my inventory and felt better as soon as they were out. It looked like I wouldn’t be carrying any of them with me.

Let’s get out of here. I turned back toward the tunnel.

<How are you going to do that?>

You’ll see.

I waded through the tunnel, taking extra caution when I had to squeeze through narrow sections to avoid damaging the engorged leeches. I kept my eyes peeled until I found a niche that had a relatively small amount of crystal formations.

I repeated my trick with the void crystals, inhaling the mana, and quickly disengaged six of the manaleeches, gently placing them on the ground. Even though the tunnel wasn’t as swarmed under as the chamber, there were still plenty of leeches around to take the place of those I removed. I moved some distance away from the niche, bent down to pick up a loose rock, and threw it inside.

The ensuing explosion caused a shower of stone and crystal to spray out of the niche, clearing the immediate area of the annoying leeches. I hurried into it and saw my plan had worked; the explosion had broken away the crystal formations, leaving normal stone walls behind.

<Well, what do you know?> Vic said. <Looks like exploding, sweaty balls of suction are the answer to everything.>

I had to expend a level 200 void crystal next – the lowest one I had remaining – to replenish my mana. I wasted no time in pushing it out of my body, trying to cast teleport. I could still feel the draw from the crystals outside the niche, but they were far enough away for me to channel sufficient mana into the spell to trigger. I was whisked away by the shadows, leaving the infernal prison behind.

***

It was already morning when I appeared out in the open, next to the original mobile shrine that was near the first outpost we’d built. I’d purposely teleported to this deserted area since I knew what I had to do next.

Channeling my rapidly draining mana, I severed the leeches’ link, starting with those around my face, and hurled them away from me. The manaleeches exploded with powerful detonations, showering me with dirt and gravel. I took some minor wounds but ignored it all as I continued to rid my body of the devilish creatures. My mana had nearly bottomed out by the time I yanked off the thirtieth leech. I prepared to use up another void crystal when I finally felt a trickle of mana pour into me.

I grinned, finally allowing my lips to part. The number of leeches had dwindled enough so that my natural mana regeneration, strengthened by the proximity to the mobile shrine, was strong enough to overcome the drain. I continued hurling the leeches away from me, and with each one gone, my mana surged back up faster.

I finally threw down the last leech, feeling the many puncture wounds beginning to heal, bringing my health back to full.

“Chief, is that you? We heard explosions and …”

I looked up at a group of hobgoblins that was closing in on me. “Orrq. Yes, I had to get rid of some—”

<Sweaty balls of suction – say sweaty balls of suction!> Vic begged feverishly.

What? N—

<I’ll owe you big for that!>

Oh, what the hell, I thought. “Sweaty … balls … of suction.”

The hob’s jaw dropped as he stared at me.

<Haha!> Vic erupted into gales of laughter. <The stupid look on his face – priceless! Thanks, Boss.>

Remember, you owe me for that, I said, fighting down a smile. A big one.

<You got it, Boss.>

“So.” I turned back to the hob. “Any more problems from the bandits?”

The lieutenant shook his head. “A group of them tried coming down again yesterday, but we spotted them before they made it halfway down the ravine.” He cracked a grin at me. “We set a fire at the bottom, and it acted like a chimney. I think half the bandits died from smoke inhalation. The rest fled.”

I chuckled. “Good work. Keep it up.”

He brightened. “Yes, Chief.”

“Well then, I’ll see you later.” I teleported the short distance away into the outpost’s temple and stepped through the portal and back to the army.

Interlude: War Games

“That was humiliating,” Malkyr muttered as the beaten army trudged back to their base along the border.

“There’s no shame in retreating in the face of a superior enemy,” Sullivan said. “We can’t win every skirmish. We knew in advance the odds were stacked against us.” He turned to the goblin beside him. “You’ve handled our retreat admirably well, General. I noticed how the tanks covered our rear while the healers brought our injured back up. Not a single soldier was left behind.”

“Savol serves Chief and Princess,” the goblin replied. “Me make them proud.”

“Speaking of our green overlord,” Kyth said, “has anyone seen him?”

“I messaged him a few minutes ago,” the army strategist said. “He said we should stay back and recover until his return.”

“Something tells me we’re not going to do that,” Malkyr said.

Sullivan nodded. “We weren’t prepared for the enemy’s strength and tactics. But I have their measure now. We’re not going to sit around like good kids waiting for daddy to come and bail us out.”

“But—”

“Hell yeah, let’s bring on the pain,” Ragnar cheered.

Sullivan ignored both players and addressed the soldiers. “General, gather our bosses. Lieutenants, reform the divisions and have the archers restock on arrows. If we still have any wounded, get the healers to bring them back to full health. I want everyone to rest up and prepare to fight. We march out as soon as the sun sets.”

“Damn, he’s kinda hot when he takes charge like this,” Misa whispered to Raystia – loud enough for everyone to hear.

Sullivan’s jaw clenched, ignoring the comment. “Any questions?”

“Sir,” one of the goblin adepts piped up, “some of the soldiers have lost limbs and were able to survive – thanks to our many healers – but they can’t fight.”

The strategist’s face clouded. “Can we do anything to help them recover?”

The adept shook his head, but a growling, menacing voice made him freeze. “There is another way.” An emaciated gray-skinned creature stepped up. “What good are soldiers who can’t fight? Sacrifice them on the master’s altar; their deaths will bring him the glory they can’t provide in life.”

The nearby players murmured indignantly, but it was Savol who said, “No. These are my soldiers. Savol will take care of it.” He drew a sword from his cape and stepped away.

“That’s not ominous at all,” Malkyr said before throwing a suspicious look at the demented priest. “What are you doing here anyway? I thought the chief grounded you.”

The ex-dwarf snorted. “I obey the master’s will. The high priest’s authority is … transient.”

“What is that supposed to mean?”

Instead of a reply, Kuzai muttered a short incantation and disappeared.

“Creep,” Malkyr said before turning to the strategist. “So what’s the plan, man?”

“We’re going to split into four divisions,” the player said. “We’ll surround their settlement, draw them out, and force them to spread out.”

“We’ll need to keep loose formations to avoid being devastated by their hurlers,” Hoshisu said.

“Exactly,” Sullivan said. “We took a beating before because we didn’t know what we were up against. A prepared force of five or six hundred should be able to handle several bouldite squads. We’ll use a hit-and-run tactic, keep the soldiers rotating while the archers focus their fire on specific targets. We’ll draw them out in smaller groups, and each division will only engage if their commander thinks they can win.”

“We’re still going to lose a lot of soldiers, kid,” Kyth remarked.

“I know, but it was always a given. I know we can do this.”

Ragnar snapped his vicelike claws. “Sounds like fun.”

***

The evening was still young when the GreenPiece army arrived at the site of its former defeat.

“Holy shit,” Malkyr said when the army came within viewing distance of the outpost.

The building had been reduced to rubble with only the obsidian foundation still relatively in shape, though the stone itself was cracked in many places.

“Alright,” Sullivan said. “As we planned, split into four divisions. Savol, take one. Julee will be your liaison. Malkyr, Hoshisu, Kyth, you each take another. Circle the ravine and be ready to engage or run at a moment’s notice. I’ll take care of coordinating the attack, so pay attention to your messages. Wolrig, you’re with me.”

“You sure you want to take only 60 Ogres and a hundred kobolds?” Malkyr asked doubtfully, staring at the group of crossbow-wielding brutes standing behind the strategist.

Sullivan nodded. “It makes the most tactical sense. I know we can do this. Now go – and good luck.”

The army broke off into four large groups, leaving behind their strategist along with a few dozen Ogres and kobolds.

As planned, the divisions spread out, keeping a good distance from the ravine that housed the bouldite settlement as they closed in on it from different directions.

“Alright,” Sullivan said, turning to address the troops behind him. “Our turn. Try to be as stealthy as possible.” He led the way forward, cringing at the large brutes’ every step.

They soon arrived at the destroyed walls of the outpost and climbed over the piles of rubble, finding just enough space to stand clear. The Ogres dumped the loads they were carrying, and the ground was soon filled with piles of wood, metal, and stone bricks.

“Wolrig?” Sullivan asked.

The constructor narrowed his eyes as he examined the structure. “We have brought enough material. Restoration can be rushed.”

“Good.” Sullivan let out a sigh of relief. He opened his message interface and typed in a single word.

***

‘Begin.’

Julee stared at the message for a few seconds then turned to the goblin next to her. The 500-strong group they were leading had snuck next to the far side of the ravine north of the bouldite settlement. “Sullivan told us to start.”

“Savol understands,” the general said. With a few quick signals, the force under him started to advance; Ogre Mages led the way in, followed by the other melee units, while the scouts and ranged units hung back to open up gaps.

The bouldite settlement came into view below them. Having taken out the enemy’s patrols, their group wasn’t detected until they reached the very edge of the ravine.

Then a roar pierced the night and a horde of bouldites streamed out of their isolated stone lodgings, charging up the ravine.

“Fire!” Savol shouted.

The scouts unleashed their arrows, shooting straight down.

Dozens of hurlers instantly retaliated, sending heavy boulders flying up toward the invaders. The high-level monsters’ range and accuracy were incredible, and every stone that landed instantly killed a scout. But this time, the boulders didn’t sail through tight formations. The soldiers’ loose ranks took care of that problem. The ten forward-facing Ogre Mages raised their mana shields, intercepting some of the fire. A boulder hit a shield, making it flicker out of existence, then another one followed, throwing the heavy Ogre back.

The giant spellcasters were quickly overwhelmed by a hail of boulders, but despite being outleveled, their boss status made them tough enough to survive the volley. The division’s 30 goblin healers leaped over their giant fallen allies, their magic quickly restoring them to full health.

Savol nodded in approval. They’d lost over 20 scouts, but none of the Ogres were killed. In return, the scouts’ return fire had brought down four bouldites. The rest of the enemies, over a hundred strong, were rushing up the ravine walls.

“Retreat!” he shouted. “Fall back!”

***

Sullivan listened intently to the sounds of battle far below. “Sounds like it’s time. Wolrig – do it.”

The goblin constructor nodded, shut his eyes, and concentrated.

The outpost’s devastated walls suddenly sprouted a ghostly visage of the completed structure. Then the piles of rubble and new building materials flew up by themselves, filling in the gaps, quickly restoring the building to its former glory.

“To the battlements!” Sullivan bellowed and started running up the stairs, following his own orders.

The lumbering Ogres roared and ran up behind him, holding their giant crossbows at the ready.

From his higher vantage point, the army strategist was able to observe the entire battleground.

On the far side of the ravine, a large force of bouldites was closing in on Savol’s division, but the intelligent goblin had already ordered the retreat, baiting the enemy away.

Sullivan turned his gaze closer. Two more divisions were closing in from either side of the outpost, while the last one, Malkyr’s group, was coming in from the far side, opposite the general’s force.

Sullivan brought up his messaging interface and quickly typed several instructions.

‘Malkyr, start shooting down the ones chasing Savol.’

‘Kyth, there’s a squad heading your way – engage.’

‘Hoshisu, the path is clear. Take the ravine walls and provide cover for the others.”

The show was on.

***

“Archers, fire!” Malkyr shouted, pointing at the horde pursuing Savol’s forces. Two hundred scouts reacted at once, raining arrows on the faraway enemies.

A group of 50, half of the main force, split away, heading back to intercept them.

“Spread out, watch for the boulders,” Malkyr yelled. “Ogre Mages to the front, melee units, stand back; be prepared to hit in waves.”

***

The goblin general ran next to his men, fleeing the pursuing giants.

“They’re splitting up,” Julee cried out.

The goblin grinned. “Savol says stop!” he commanded. “Soldiers, spread out, engage!”

The fleeing soldiers instantly turned around, keeping perfect ranks. Ogres moved to intercept the now much smaller force while the scouts peppered them with arrows.

Five hundred against 50. It wasn’t great odds, but the goblin general was going to take it.

***

“Looks like Malkyr and Savol’s groups have engaged,” Sullivan muttered. “Damn, they should have waited to fight smaller groups.”

He glanced back toward Kyth’s division, which seemed to have drawn most of the remaining tribe. Over a hundred bouldites were roaring after them hurling boulders, each one snuffing out a hob’s life. Even the Ogre Mages – bosses who wielded magic protection – couldn’t hold back the barrage. Two of the brutes were already dead despite the mana shield, having been struck by several boulders at once.

Kyth was ordering his forces to retreat, Sullivan noted. That was good.

His eyes lit up as he noticed something else and quickly typed a message.

‘Hoshisu, 30 are approaching your position from the west. Engage.’

***

“Damn, damn, damn,” Kyth cursed as boulders crashed all around his fleeing group.

They were running at a slight curve around the distant outpost. The loose ranks the soldiers had been keeping were the only thing that saved them from being massacred. But even then, every thrown boulder was claiming a life and they couldn’t increase the distance. If allowed to go for much longer, his entire force would be killed without being able to retaliate.

“New orders,” Kyth bellowed. “I need 50 tanks to hang back and stop the pursuit.”

Fifty hobs wielding shields instantly stopped running, forming a loose line at their back, bracing themselves for the bouldite charge.

A volley of boulders turned half of them into bloody mists, but the others got into melee range. The hobs fought valiantly, their enchanted weapons scoring tough, rocklike skins, but they were like children poking at a bull with toothpicks. The bouldite smashers and a lieutenant led the charge, beating the hobs into bloody pulps within seconds, but the objective had been achieved. The hobs’ sacrifice allowed their main force to put enough distance between them to get out of boulder range.

The 150-strong bouldite force kept on the pursuit for a few more moments before deciding to disengage and get back.

A tall, shining fortification stood in their way.

***

“Fire!” Hoshisu shouted, drawing her bow.

Over 200 archers rained arrows down on the 30 charging bouldites. Several boulders were hurled back, but the lives they claimed weren’t enough to thin out the incoming volley of arrows.

“Ogre Mages, to the front. Other melee units, keep to the sides,” Hoshisu shouted out the orders, keeping to the tactic they’d agreed upon in advance.

Her group was more successful than the others. The scouts were able to kill five hurlers before the main group closed in on the melee.

The Ogre Mages’ glowing magical shields cracked and broke after the second or third hit, but they stopped the charge, and with Mana Infusion bolstering their already impressive strength, they pushed back. The bouldite lieutenants’ debilitating attacks triggered, catching only a few units in the area of effect, the other GreenPiece soldiers having kept their distance.

“Now, take them on!” Hoshisu shouted.

The ranks of hob tanks, light skirmishers, and mace-wielding Ogres charged in. They swept over the hurlers who comprised over half the enemy group, preventing them from launching their deadly payload.

The ones who targeted the smashers and lieutenants had a rougher time of it. Every stone club hit caved in an Ogre’s head or pulverized a hob, but the GreenPiece fighters streamed around them, slashing and moving, not stopping long enough to allow the lieutenants’ mental debuffs to target large groups.

A few more hurlers fell to the combined attack, though each one was surrounded by several corpses. Then more of them fell, quickly reducing the pursuing force, leaving behind only the more powerful melee units.

An injured bouldite lieutenant roared in anger and swung his mace with both hands, preparing to execute a swiping attack that would crush the annoying insects around him.

The surrounding soldiers melted away, and the raging bouldite suddenly found his club stopped by another figure nearly his own size. His opponent’s body was covered with bony spikes, and he exposed his teeth as he puffed out his chest in defiance. “I be The Champion!”

Rhyno’s retaliation strike wasn’t enough to kill the much higher-level lieutenant, but the tier 3 boss’s attack still packed a punch. His spiked mace smashed against the lieutenant’s chest, forcing him back into the open. Over 200 arrows found the suddenly exposed bouldite’s body, and he dropped to his knees before falling back, dead.

The body count among the smashers began to climb until the last one fell to the combined attacks of hobs and players.

Hoshisu looked around and winced. They’d won, but the ground was littered with several hundred corpses of her soldiers.

There was no time to rest though, as the next order arrived via a message. ‘Malkyr’s group in trouble. Go!’

***

Savol’s division was ready. The melee fighters charged forward in thin, spaced-out lines, engaging the smashers and lieutenant leading the charge, while the hob scouts rained their arrows on the hurlers at the back.

“What are you doing?” Julee shouted at the goblin general. “There’s over 50 of them! You heard Sullivan; we need a ratio of twice as many soldiers to win.”

“Savol can do it,” the goblin said insistently. “The princess will be proud!”

The Survivalist General raised his sword, pointing it at the soldiers at the front lines who started dropping like flies, and roared, “Hold the Line!”

Sparks of magic and authority accompanied the command, and the engaged soldiers suddenly stiffened, their muscles bulged, and their heels dug into the ground.

The giant bouldite maces that had previously claimed a life with every hit now bounced off raised shields, locked together, or were parried by their weaker opponents.

Their killing momentum halted, and their enemies began amassing around the weaker hurlers, using their superior numbers to prevent them from throwing their deadly payload.

Julee’s jaw dropped at the sight of a hob tank – who looked like a child holding a pot lid in front of an angry wrestler – stopping a mace strike that was probably heavier than he was.

The enemy was momentarily halted, yet they weren’t going down fast enough. Their overpowering dominance still gave them the advantage.

But the small general wasn’t finished. His sword swung through the air again, sending waves of invigorating energy to his troops. “Second Wind!”

The hobs and Ogres roared as one, and the speed of their attacks doubled. The damage they inflicted mounted rapidly, and the hurlers fell, one after the other, then the smashers went down next, followed lastly by the resilient lieutenants.

“Damn,” Julee whispered in awe. Their division had just killed 50 of the behemoths, but they hadn’t escaped unscathed. Roughly 200 soldiers’ corpses littered the ground.

Savol stepped forward, his face resolute. He raised his sword and cried out. “Soldiers not rest yet. Savol say fight! For the GreenPiece Clan!”

Julee blinked as a quarter of the slain soldiers rose to their feet, their crushed bodies and fatal injuries healing in front of her eyes. “I didn’t know he could do that.”

***

Savol and Hoshisu’s groups had both destroyed a portion of the enemy, reducing their tribe’s overall number by a third. Sullivan’s face clouded as he looked at the losing battle Malkyr’s group was waging. Without the general’s abilities to support them, the player’s force couldn’t hold out against the bouldites. He only hoped Malkyr’s sister would reach them in time.

But he had other, bigger issues to handle.

Kyth’s division had managed to evade his pursuers who were now returning to their settlement, their path leading them straight to the outpost. The strategist had only minutes before he and his forces would be attacked by the remaining majority of the bouldite force.

‘Kyth, Savol,’ he messaged, ‘rendezvous back at the outpost. We’re about to get attacked.’

He’d originally planned for all four divisions to converge to help get rid of the final force, but two of them were still engaged. That meant he had less than a thousand soldiers to stand against a force of 150 bouldites.

He hoped it would be enough.

***

“Damn it!” Malkyr hissed between clenched teeth. His giant two-handed axe flashed and bit into bouldite flesh, but he wasn’t causing enough damage to the massive lieutenant he was fighting.

Beside him, a hob tank traded his life to block a strike that was aimed at him, and on his other side, an Ogre Mage stumbled as his shield flickered out of existence, channeling the rest of his mana to release a stream of fire to charge up the player’s enchanted axe.

The division was in trouble. There were too many hurlers, and they quickly devastated the scouts’ ranks, even with their spaced-out formations. The hob fighters were simply unable to swarm enough to force them into melee. And even attempting it had cost them. The smasher and lieutenant strikes took down whole groups at once, despite Malkyr trying to keep them in the agreed-upon flowing hit-and-run formation.

“Will you die already!” Malkyr shouted in frustration, raising his now brilliantly glowing axe. But before he completed the move, the lieutenant in front of him crashed into another hob, sending out waves of debilitating mental energy that caused his muscles to seize up.

Malkyr watched desperately as the soldiers he commanded fell in droves while barely managing to take down four bouldites. A few rows ahead of him, a trio of lieutenants were engaged against his squad. The elite soldiers were coated with liquid drops of darkness that slowly restored their health, and their life forces were magically tied together to form one cohesive unit. To Malkyr’s horror, that incredible ability now worked against them. The three bouldites struck as one, and even though they only hit three of the 20 soldiers, the combined damage was high enough to instantly kill all 20.

The debuff ended, and Malkyr found himself able to move again, though the soldiers who supported him were almost all gone now. “Shit!” he cried. He pulled out his last remaining potion of Ogre’s Might and downed it.

His muscles bulged as he grew a head taller and his skin toughened. He roared, swinging his charged-up axe with the force and speed of a steam-powered guillotine, cleaving straight through his larger opponent’s leg with an explosion of sonic energy, severing it at the knee.

He was going to take as many of them down with him as he could.

“Malkyr!” His sister’s voice was like an angel coming to him amidst the heat of battle.

Ranks of fresh soldiers streamed over the already injured bouldite force. Melee fighters broke through their ranks to engage the hurlers beyond and renewed arrow volleys filled the air.

Reinforcements had arrived.

The combined forces of Malkyr’s surviving soldiers and his sister’s fought tooth and nail, turning the tide of battle. Hurlers and smashers fell one after the other, and when the brother and sister soon joined forces, falling back to familiar tactics, their casualties mounted even quicker. Hoshisu darted in behind her larger brother as his powerful swipes kept a bouldite lieutenant at bay. Her enchanted daggers, one of them gifted to her by Oren, slashed through toughened skin, hitting vulnerable organs and causing devastating damage.

The reinforcements’ healers poured in through the gaps, bringing back soldiers from the brink of death who rose to fight again, hammering the final nail in the coffin of their enemy’s defeat.

“Thanks, sis.” Malkyr panted.

She rolled her eyes. “That’s what sisters are for – saving their over-eager brothers when they bite off more than they can chew.”

“Chewed out that one pretty well.” Malkyr pointed at the bouldite who was missing a leg.

Hoshisu was about to answer when a message appeared for them.

‘Outpost. Now.’

The two turned toward the restored building and winced.

“Déjà vu,” Malkyr said.

The building was surrounded by a horde of monsters who were already breaking it apart.

Hoshisu’s eyes flashed. “Let’s go.”

***

The rows of Ogre crossbowmen launched another volley of giant quarrels against the ring of bouldites surrounding the walls.

The bouldites numbered half the force that devastated the original outpost, but they were still doing a lot of damage. Giant boulders exploded against the thick wooden walls, eating away their durability points.

Ten of the 60 Ogres were already down, and the battlement was starting to assume the same grated shape it had before.

But this time was different. The bouldite numbers weren’t enough to quickly reduce the outpost to splinters, and the Ogre crossbowmen dropped over a dozen of the raging beasts.

Savol gave a toothy goblin grin as his division’s scouts rained arrows on the enemy’s back. The general and Kyth’s groups had made it back to the outpost, trapping over a hundred of the enemy warriors between them and the walls, peppering them with arrows.

Many of the hurlers turned back and started shooting at the ground forces instead of the wall, but every one of the GreenPiece soldiers was battle-seasoned now, and they were spread out too much for the hurlers to make a significant dent in their numbers.

Trapped between Ogre crossbows and scout bows, the bouldite casualties started to mount, but there were still too many enemies.

The melee smashers and lieutenants abandoned their attack on the walls and charged the approaching ground forces. Their charge was met by rows of the remaining Ogre Mages and some of the other bosses who could withstand them.

The adept healers sacrificed their mana by launching drilling arrows that punched through the tough skins. This was the final clash. It was time to pull out all the stops. They could heal the injured later – if they won.

The bouldites’ 50 remaining melee units smashed through the GreenPiece forces, trying to get to their archers. They were killing soldiers left and right, but even outclassed, waves of hobs and Ogres tenaciously fought till the end, blunting the charge.

Left unmolested, the hundreds of scouts and Ogres filled their enemies with arrows and giant quarrels, quickly dropping hurlers, but it was going to be a close call against the bouldite melee units.

“Do something!” Julee shouted. “Use your skills again!”

“Savol can’t.” The goblin shook his head. “Need more time to pass.”

“Damn,” the red-skinned player said. She drew out a long whip from her side and snapped it at an approaching lieutenant. The whip wrapped around one of his arms, breaking the aim of his next swing, causing him to narrowly miss the soldier he was fighting. “They’re getting closer.”

Savol said nothing. The goblin pulled out two swords and charged the same bouldite, his purple cape billowing behind him as he stabbed down both swords at the creature’s feet.

A booming sound erupted from the outpost as the massive gate banged open, letting out a huge, mechanized whirlwind of spinning blades.

***

This was the moment. The bouldites had turned to face the ground forces, putting their backs to the outpost. “Now!” Sullivan shouted.

The outpost’s gate chains were pulled, and the massive doors banged open. The Meat Grinder, a marvel of goblin engineering, came out of it, giant blades spinning as it hurtled toward the enemy’s back.

The rear ranks of the hurlers were oblivious until the giant contraption appeared between them, hacking and slashing. A single bouldite fell, and the other nearby hurlers looked up from their bleeding wounds to the dented blades that attacked them. Then a storm of boulders reduced the machine, and its Ogre operators, to rubble.

From his vantage point, Sullivan saw the battle unfold below him. He’d had a hunch that the Meat Grinder, a contraption designed to devastate ranks of weak opponents at once, wouldn’t perform as well against the tougher giants. He hated to be right.

The outlook wasn’t great. His soldiers were dying faster than the enemy. It was going to be a close call. The twins’ force was seriously depleted, but they still had around 600 soldiers between them. If he could only make them get here faster, those forces would be enough to turn the tide in their favor.

He felt the swirl of his emotions build up in his stomach, unwittingly making him raise his hand toward the faraway force, willing them to move faster.

A jolt of energy passed through his body like an electric shock, and a new message popped open in front of him. Sullivan’s eyes widened as he mouthed the words. ‘Strategist: Quick Feet skill gained.’

His bewilderment lasted only a second. The strategist pressed his lips together and activated his new skill.

Like a fleet of sails that suddenly caught wind, the faraway soldiers’ speed instantly doubled.

“Hold on!” Sullivan shouted down into the skirmish. Once the forces fully engaged, it would be time for the last surprise.

Then the entire outpost shuddered as a tremendous impact hit.

A single, gigantic bouldite was hammering his fist against the obsidian foundations, and cracks were spreading out in all directions.

The bouldite leader had come to play.

***

The twins led the charge, cutting into the ranks of the bouldites, making them stumble and break ranks. The reunited GreenPiece army fought tooth and nail, losing soldiers by the dozen, but also taking down their enemies with them. Their chief’s words echoed in their ears, promising them glory, as long as they gave their best.

And they did.

Reunited, the clan’s toughest warriors and bosses joined ranks, cutting bouldites down while the rest of the army supported them with their lives.

Two Ogres grabbed the arms of a smasher, subduing the bigger creature, as Blemtoff, a dual axe-wielding boss, finished him with a double chop to the neck.

Then the outpost gate opened again, and a stream of kobolds rushed out, attacking the rear of the bouldites. Kobold assassins jumped and climbed the giant monsters’ bodies, their weapons slashing throats and piercing vulnerable areas. Even though their blades had a hard time passing through the thick armor, every hit was a critical one, and it quickly depleted the enemies of their remaining health. The kobold assassins in particular were a whirlwind of death, weaving through the enemies’ legs, their scythe limbs slashing joints and severing tendons.

The battle would have been all but decided, if not for the especially large bouldite hammering at the outpost’s walls, magical bursts erupting from its fists with every bang.

“Now that one looks like a mean bugger,” Misa panted, wiping away the blood splatters on her face as she looked at the terramage who was tearing a hole through the outpost’s foundation.

She drew back her arm and snapped it forward, launching a chain that wrapped around his torso. The bouldite ignored the chain and kept on punching. Misa frowned, and her arm whipped back and forward half a dozen times, wrapping the bouldite with several more chains. The brute simply ignored the chains as his continued pummeling of the walls caused them to snap off.

“You’ll need bigger chains than those,” Fox said, coming to stand next to the half-goblin elf player.

“I don’t have anything bigger,” she said.

Raystia approached them and pointed at the thick chains connected to the outpost’s gate. “Those should do.”

A sharp-toothed grin spread over the half-elf woman’s face. “I like the way you think, Kitty. Alright Mob Squad, listen carefully to the Chainmaster on how it’s going to go down.”

***

Sullivan wiped his sweaty forehead.

The battle raged on, but it looked like the tide was turning in their favor.

They could do it.

15 - With Science!

I looked around our base camp, baffled at what I saw.

It was broad daylight, but the army was gone. They should have all been here, asleep, but all I could see were some faraway scattered soldiers, patrolling the compound.

I motioned one of the lieutenants over to me. “What’s going on? Where is everyone?”

The lieutenant looked at me strangely. “They have marched to do battle with the bouldites, Chief.”

“What? I told Sullivan to stay put until I return.”

The lieutenant’s face instantly hardened. “He disobeyed a direct order? We will execute the traitorous traveler immediately, Chief.”

I winced. “No, don’t do that. I just have to—”

<Incoming message Boss,> Vic declared, and a screen appeared on my view.

New Era Online [Internal messaging service]:

From: Sullivan Tucker

Subject: Roll out the red carpet

Oren, we’ve defeated the first bouldite tribe. Wolrig has rushed the outpost restoration and the portal is open. Feel free to join us.

Sullivan,

Grand Army Strategist

“Well then,” I said, feeling a weight lift off my shoulders.

<See? I told you taking a break was good for you,> Vic said.

When did you ever say that? And since when does crawling through manaleech-infested tunnels constitute taking a break?

<I’m confident I told you that at some point. And I’m sure that wading knee-deep in leeches can be very relaxing … to some people.>

I gave an exasperated sigh.

<So anyway, are you going to join up with the army?>

Yeah, let’s check it out.

A single mental command connected the opened portal to the new outpost, and I stepped through.

There were signs of damage to the temple’s walls. And as I exited the room, I saw scorch marks staining the outpost’s walls and some debris was scattered, but aside from that, it was whole again.

Ogres and hobs were everywhere, dragging bouldite corpses outside the structure, even though the game cleanup function would get rid of them in a few hours.

“Where are the officers?” I asked an Ogre Mage.

He seemed to chew on his words as he answered. “Interrogating the prisoner.”

I arched an eyebrow. “Prisoner?”

“Yes, Chief. Down in the enemy’s settlement.”

I nodded my thanks and stepped outside the outpost, reaching the edge of the wide ravine that held the settlement. I noticed a thick ring of soldiers standing around several individuals and made my way toward them.

“What’s going on?” I asked as I approached. The soldiers, sensing my presence, parted to let me pass and I saw Sullivan, Savol, and a few others standing next to a shackled giant.

It was Cragest. The level 180 bouldite terramage was bound with thick metal chains. His body was covered with shallow cuts, and he was surrounded by a ring of chanting adepts holding bloody knives. He was also missing an arm.

“Hey, Chief!” Malkyr greeted me. He threw a worried glance at the adepts. “We caught their leader, and your goblins are helping to … ahem … keep him subdued.”

“This is dishonorable,” Nero declared, glaring at the chanting goblins.

“I don’t like it either,” Sullivan said, laying a placating arm on the half-dragon-man’s shoulder. “But there was no other way we could have kept a high-level boss contained.” He looked at me. “It took 20 Ogre Mages and all our higher-tiered bosses to catch this one. And even one-armed, he killed half of them in the process.”

“Did you get anything out of him?” I asked.

The strategist grimaced. “Not much. He mostly threatens us, though from what we gathered, there are numerous tribes spread all over the region. Each tribe seems to pay tribute in soldiers to their ‘cave spirits’ to prevent anyone from approaching.”

“Sounds like you got everything you need,” I said. “Why keep him then?”

“I want exact numbers,” the player said in frustration. “How can I plan a large campaign without knowing what we’re up against?”

“You won’t get more out of him without resorting to torture.” Nero crossed his arms over his glassteel chestplate. “And I will not allow this farce to continue much longer.”

“And just wha’ you think you gonna do abou’ tha’, boy?” Ragnar said threateningly.

Nero met the drone’s eyes unflinchingly. “I will challenge him to a duel.”

“Don’t do that!” I said. Nero’s unique ability to challenge foes in order to embrace his dragon heritage meant we couldn’t stop him.

“I will if it goes on much longer,” Nero said.

Sudden inspiration struck me. “I tell you what, give me five more minutes to question him. I will not hurt him. Then you can challenge him with my blessing. I’ll even reward you with something that will increase your chances.”

Nero paused to study my face. “Very well. Five minutes.”

I turned to Cragest. “Nice meeting you again.” I activated Sense Emotion. His brain was like a flat sheet of stone.

“Your victory means nothing,” he said. “The Sandstone is the smallest of the fringe tribes. Our king will grind your bones into a paste.”

“So how many tribes do you have?” I asked pleasantly.

He didn’t answer.

“Ten?”

His mind raised a small turbulence of rocks.

“Twenty?”

No response.

“Fifty?”

The rocks raged like a wave.

“A hundred?”

The waves calmed.

“There are around 50 tribes,” I said.

The terramage gasped.

“Damn it,” Sullivan said. “We can never defeat that many, especially if they’re bigger than this clan.”

I shook my head. “We don’t have to. There are only two more tribes between us and the cave, but I guess that means we can’t go around them; we’ll just encounter more tribes.”

“What about the force protecting the cave?” Hoshisu asked.

I looked back at the bouldite. “Two thousand?”

No response.

“Twenty?”

He apparently realized what I was doing since his responses were calmer than before, but after repeated questions and closely monitoring any fluctuations in his emotions, I finally had a rough idea of the opposition ahead of us.

“There are anywhere between five to ten thousand bouldites guarding the cave,” I said with a sigh.

Sullivan shook his head. “That means we’ll need anywhere from a hundred to two hundred thousand soldiers to beat them. I know I keep saying we need more soldiers, but this is ridiculous.”

I shook my head. “You’re right; there’s no way I can summon that many.” Especially given that my time here is running short, I didn’t add out loud. “But we don’t need to kill them all. We just need to break through their ranks and make it to the cave.”

“Where we’ll have to go through two Outriders, who’re basically demigods and can probably obliterate our entire force on their own,” Hoshisu said darkly.

“What’cha bunch of babies cryin’ ‘bout?” Ragnar said. “You oughta be friggin’ glad. Chunky enemies make for good XP. We’re gonna be the demigods once it’s all over.”

“You’re right,” Sullivan said, standing a little straighter. “The army’s average level jumped from 19 to 22 after this battle alone.”

“That’s not much,” Malkyr said.

The strategist raised an eyebrow at him. “Considering the fact that we have over 2,300 soldiers, that means a gain of over 6,000 levels in total.”

Malkyr’s eyes widened. “When you put it like that …”

I winced. That also meant that the cost to resurrect the entire army had just climbed by 60,000 energy points. Gaining levels was a mixed blessing. It would already take close to a million EP to bring back everyone, so as the army got stronger, I wouldn’t have to resurrect them as often.

“The five minutes are over,” Nero declared. “Heal and release him.”

“Heal? Oh hell, no – don’t be stupid, kid,” Kyth said in a surprisingly harsh tone. “You’re only level 32; this beast has 150 levels over you. Even wounded, fighting him is suicide. Last time you challenged a level 8 goblin boss, it didn’t end so well.”

“He’s right,” I said, looking over at the bloodied, one-armed bouldite. “You once said you have to challenge a worthy foe. Fighting against someone disproportionally stronger than you isn’t worthy. Even with 20 percent of his health remaining, he still has three times your HP.”

The half-dragon’s face contorted. “You’re right.”

“I can bleed him a bit more for ya, to even up the odds,” Ragnar suggested, snapping his claws.

“Absolutely not,” Nero hissed.

“I have a better idea,” I said. I took out the Crystal Dragon Claws from my inventory and handed them to the player. Other players fought with their hands – like Aly, who used martial arts – but Nero was the only one whose monster features included claws as weapons.

His eyes widened as he inspected the weapon. “Epic?”

“As promised,” I said. “For your patience. May you both grow strong together.”

Vic chuckled in my mind. <You planned this to make sure he’ll not refuse out of some sort of distorted sense of honor, didn’t you, Boss?>

It makes the most sense; he’ll be able to make the best use of it, I said.

Nero accepted the crystal claws almost reverently and put them on. They fit onto his hands like gloves and instantly started shifting. Everyone gasped in surprise as the crystal weapon extended to cover the player’s palms completely. The sharp, transparent claws grew over his black ones. The half-dragon made a testing swipe at the air and we could hear the air whistling. Clad in his greenish glassteel armor and wielding the magical claws, he cut an imposing figure.

“Release him,” I said, nodding toward the prisoner.

Two Ogres started pulling the chains off him. As the final loop fell, Cragest jumped to his feet with a roar, his single arm swiping back an Ogre with enough force to send him skidding on his back. He bent down, his arm sinking into the stoney ground, and drew out a giant club. He turned, whirling it around—

“I challenge you to a duel!” Nero shouted.

The bouldite’s arm froze as tendrils of magic tied him and Nero together. With a roar, he swung his club back and charged the awaiting dragon-man.

Nero barely dodged the powerful blow and swiped his new claws at the bouldite’s side, opening five deep gashes. The terramage roared in rage, though his already low health bar barely shifted. He stomped one leg, which sank into the ground, and the stone rapidly grew over his leg and up his body, covering him in thick armor. Before he could begin another attack, Nero was on him, slashing and hacking with his claws. The crystal-tempered weapon only drew thin lines on the bouldite’s encased body, but the giant’s slight grimace told me they did some damage. Cragest swung his club in retaliation, but his thick armor slowed his movements, and Nero had no trouble dodging back.

The dragon-man spread his wings and leaped. He reached the zenith near his opponent’s head, and his beating wings held him suspended for a second, enough for him to slash at the giant’s face. He was trying to go for the ears, but the thick stone protruding from Cragest’s head prevented the tips of the claws from sinking in. Then the bouldite swung. His next hit caught the hovering dragon across the chest, flinging him back like a golf ball.

Nero’s health instantly dropped to a third, then dropped by a few more percent as he skipped across the rocky ground. Not giving him time to recover, the terramage uttered a spell, and a cone of sand blasted over the fallen player with enough force to flay flesh from bone.

Everyone gasped, expecting Nero’s death.

But he didn’t die. As the magical sandblast hit his body, his enchanted glassteel armor shimmered, and the cone reversed, spraying over the mage instead. The bouldite’s health dipped visibly, and he staggered, buying the player a few precious seconds to recover.

“Come on Nero, you can do it!” Malkyr shouted.

“Yeah, Nero, come on!” Hoshisu, Kyth, and a few others cheered the downed player.

“You got it, batboy!” Ragnar shouted as well

Nero labored to his feet unsteadily, holding his two clawed hands to the side. Then his expression turned to wonder. The crystal claws liquified, flowing down his palms, elongating their already sharp tips. Then they began to pulse with a menacing aura.

“They leveled up,” I said, realizing what was happening. The claws needed to inflict 200 points of damage to reach level 1, and it seemed Nero’s ferocious assault had granted him that.

Nero snarled at the bouldite and charged, his movements faster than before. Coupled with his enemy’s slower movements, he struck half a dozen times before easily dodging Cragest’s counterstrike. His now-elongated claws bit deeper than before, and soon the giant’s stonelike skin was covered with dozens of deep, bleeding gashes.

The terramage tried one last desperate swing before falling to his knees. Nero pounced, sailing through the air toward his enemy, and sank his claws on either side of the bouldite’s neck. He twisted and his muscles bulged as he flung his arms upward, sending Cragest’s head sailing through the air.

We stared in awe at the panting, bloody player. I could feel the information tendrils crawling around him like snakes. His level shot up by 10, reaching 42, and his short wings grew, becoming almost large enough for flight.

“Yeah!” I shouted as everyone around erupted in cheers.

“Congratulations, bro,” Malkyr shouted.

Your forces have conquered a new settlement!

You may demolish the town and plunder its riches or take control over it.

Note: Taking control will not turn it into a new vassal settlement.

Demolish/Control?

That was new. Since using Nihilator’s Gem of Darkness to take control over Novenguard – a non-monster town – I’d been able to turn conquered settlements into vassals.

<Yeah, sorry about that, Boss,> Vic said. <The bouldites are sort of my brothers’ lackeys; they aren’t going to turn them over to you. You won’t be able to summon them with the Breeder’s Den either. You can take over the buildings, but it’s just an outpost and has no production of its own.>

It was a little disappointing, but still, I was more ecstatic about the victory. I was unsure how we’d done that, considering the result of our first skirmish.

“Sullivan.” I beckoned to the player as I walked away from the crowd. “What the hell happened? How did you defeat the entire tribe on your own?”

“I had a few thousand soldiers with me,” he pointed out.

I shook my head. “They nearly massacred us the first time around; what changed?”

“Perspective,” he said, his lips curling slightly. “I realized we did it all wrong. We needed to spread out our forces before engaging, preventing their hurlers from taking down whole groups at once. We also switched melee tactics; harassing their frontliners with quick and flowing attacks to reduce the spread of the mental debuff of their lieutenants while also forcing their hurlers into melee. The death ratio was much better the second time around.” He frowned. “We still lost over half the army.”

“Damn,” I said. “How many exactly?”

“On the first clash, before retreating, we lost over 600 soldiers while taking down 46 enemies. Which is a pretty bad trade-off. The second time we lost around 1,000 soldiers but killed all of their 280.”

“You should have waited for me,” I said darkly.

The player shook his head. “I already told you, I can’t lean on you every time. We need to learn how to do this on our own. We won, our soldiers leveled up, and I got a better feel for how to act in our next skirmish. Savol also rose in levels, and his skills can now affect larger parts of the army.”

“I gathered you resurrected everyone already,” I said. “How much did it cost?”

“Including the casualties from the first clash, 370,000 energy points.”

“Damn,” I said. This close to the outpost, I had access to the Settlement Interface, so I opened it to check the energy status. We had a bit over 1,200,000 EP in store. It was a respectable amount, but if we continued to lose soldiers at the rate we did, it wouldn’t last for long.

“I’ve spoken to David,” Sullivan continued. “He used his sight to scout ahead. The next tribe is two days’ march from here, and they have more patrols than this one had.”

“The Flakestone tribe,” I said. “We killed one of their patrols on our way in.”

“The plan is to get close. Then we’ll raise another outpost before attacking.”

“The next tribe is larger. It would be better to use your earlier idea of building several outposts at once.”

The strategist nodded. “We should have enough resources for three or four by the time you make it there, though I’d prefer we had more.”

“I think I can help with that,” I said with the hint of a smile.

“How?”

“Like this.” I turned to face the nearest building cluster, concentrated on the still-hovering notification, and selected ‘Demolish.’

There was no grand pyrotechnics or awe-inspiring devastation. Instead, the buildings simply collapsed on themselves, leaving neat stacks of building materials behind.

Demolishing success: 70%

●      2,100 grade 1 metal

●      4,200 grade 1 stone

“Now that’s impressive,” Sullivan said approvingly. “We’ll be able to move those quickly through the portal.”

“That’s what I was thinking.”

The player squinted up at the sunny sky. “I better get some sleep. We’ll continue marching first thing after dusk. Will you be joining us?”

I shook my head. “I’ll head back to the valley. I’ve got some stuff to take care of.”

“Oh?”

I smiled at him. “I think it’s time I finally give you all the soldiers you asked for – along with some spares.”

***

“Father, you’re back!” Despite the ‘late’ hour, Lirian was awake and waiting for me when I exited the portal in Goblin’s Gorge’s cathedral. My daughter looked troubled, and it was clear she had been pacing impatiently.

“What’s wrong?” I asked.

She scowled. “Savol banished me from the army. He said he can’t allow a princess on the front lines.”

“He was right,” I said, making a mental note to thank the goblin general later. “We lost half the army in the battle; you could’ve easily been hurt. Those bouldites are no joke.”

She crossed her arms. “I need to fight, Father. I need to train. Become stronger.” She spoke the words with intense conviction.

“Why?”

She hesitated. “I just do. Fate Stealer feels it too. There’s something I … we need to do. We need to get stronger.”

“You can join me in the next battles,” I said. I didn’t like it, but there was more going on behind the scenes that surpassed even my concerns. Some higher force had plotted the course we now took, and we had to find the way through despite the obstacles. “Until then …” I drew out two small vials from my inventory. “How about a consolation prize?”

“What is that?” She blinked at the vials.

“Permanent magic resistance potions,” I said and handed her one. “Bottoms up.”

Lirian’s eyes widened slightly but she touched her vial to mine, then we downed them. I felt warmth spread through my body.

Magic Resistance permanently raised by 10%. (current: 50%)

Not bad for a goblin, I thought.

I looked at Lirian. She didn’t seem any different. “How do you feel?”

“I am … well, Father.”

“Did it work?”

“I don’t know. I do not feel any different.”

I brought up her character screen.

Name: Lirian, Goblin Princess

Level: 50

Attributes: n/a

Skills: n/a

Spells: n/a

Traits:

●      Shadow-Touched

●      Child of Fate

Gear:

●      Ornamental back scabbard

●      Kobold fire choker

●      Fate Stealer

●      Royal Scale Armor

The potion’s bonus seemed to have disappeared into her obscured stats. I hoped it didn’t go to waste and would still offer some protection. I knew that even if it did, it wouldn’t completely negate magical damage, which would break my vow and end my life, but my time in the game was limited anyway. I didn’t want to think about having to part from my spouse and my daughter, but some rational part of me knew I had to do my best to ensure their continued safety.

“Will we be joining the army now?”

I shook my head. “They’re just marching. It’ll take them two more days to reach the next engagement. Sullivan and Savol are capable of handling any patrols they might encounter.”

She nodded. “Then I’ll resume my training in the arena with Tenragan.”

“How is he helping you?” I asked curiously. At this point, Lirian was almost 20 levels higher than her mentor, and even though he was a boss, there was no doubt in my mind my daughter was stronger.

“He helps me fix my weak points,” she said. “My ability to protect from magic or multiple melee attacks is inadequate, as I learned when I fought the bonetises. Tenragen can simulate those conditions in the arena.”

“Wait, so he’s sending multiple warriors at you while bombarding you with spells?”

She shook her head. “He has spinning sword traps that shoot magic bullets. Protecting against them is … troublesome.”

“Damn,” I said. “Maybe I should talk to him about tuning it down a litt—”

“No!” my daughter said hotly. “I need to train, Father. I need to be ready.”

“Alright.” I raised both hands. I knew she wouldn’t be in any real danger, but I still didn’t like the idea of her being attacked with spinning swords and magic bullets. “We should get some sleep first. Let’s go home, Lir.”

We looked at each other for a moment, then my daughter’s eyes softened. I took her hand and teleported us both directly into the Chief’s Haunt.

***

The next day, I allowed myself time to indulge and spent a pleasant moment having breakfast with my two girls. But it wasn’t long before Tika had to join her hunters and Lirian went to train. I also had tasks ahead of me.

I let my mind roam over my clan, sensing everything happening in it, finding my trade minister at his usual spot in the marketplace. Kaedric, please meet me at the marketplace, I sent out my thoughts and teleported there.

Yeshlimashu was concluding a deal with a player I hadn’t met before, handing out a wrapped parcel. “Ah, Chief,” he bowed his head. “To what do I owe the pleasure?”

“You … you’re him!” the befuddled player stammered. “You’re the one!”

I chuckled. “Actually, there are sometimes two of me.”

“You’re Oren, right?”

I nodded.

“Holy shit. Thanks a lot for getting us out. This year was …” He shuddered at the recollection.

“Don’t mention it,” I said. “I try to do what I can to help the players stuck here. Is there anything you need?”

The player, RobotDoc, shook his head. “I help manage the Gremlin’s Guild in Everance. I’m being paid – reasonably well for a change.” He held up the parcel as if to make his point.

“Ah, thanks for that,” I said. “Your aid is a huge help to the clan.”

He smiled weakly. “Just trying to do my part.” His expression suddenly turned worried. “Shit, I’m wasting your time. You probably have a ton of stuff to do.”

“You’re not wrong about that, but if there’s anything I can help you with, just let me know,” I said.

He shook his head. “I’m fine, really. Thanks again!” He turned and left.

“RobotDoc is a little timid but has a good head for business,” the gremlin next to me said. “Now, how may I help you, Chief?”

“I’ve come into quite a lot of gold,” I said. “I want to arrange for a one-time large shipment.”

“Of course. How large?

I consulted the Settlement Interface, having deposited the dragon’s hoard into the treasure chest in my room before I went to sleep. “I have 169,695 gold in total.”

The gremlin let out a low whistle. “That amount would buy you a lot of food.”

He wasn’t wrong. In my previous life, that much gold could have been converted to nearly 17,000 real-life dollars. Back then, I would have probably cashed out. But not anymore.

“Ah, Kaedric, good,” I said as the mandibled hob joined us. “I need your help with something.”

“Of course, my lord.”

“Considering the amount of gold we have, the food cost per soldier, and our inventory of military gear, how much food do I need to import to summon the maximum number of soldiers?”

Kaedric considered my question. “That would depend on the composition of the force you’d like to summon. What ratio of spellcasters, heavy-hitters, ranged units, and such, would you like to bring forth?”

That was a good question. Spellcasters were always the most difficult to summon since they required exquisite food, which was hard to come up with. “Given our limits, how much exquisite food can we produce on our own?” I asked.

“Twenty thousand units.”

I stared at him. “That many?”

He nodded. “Yes, but that would necessitate butchering our entire herd of oxsaurians. We will then need to acquire new specimens to continue production.”

“I don’t want to reach that far. Better to maintain our daily yield.”

“Yes, my lord.”

My thoughts wandered back to the skirmishes we had with the bouldites. The Ogre Mages were by far the best ones to meet their charge. Goblin healers were also invaluable for their ability to bring back injured soldiers from the brink of death, and they could also cast Drilling Arrow spells that proved effective against the highly resistant brutes. Hobs, on the other hand, died way too fast. All it took was a single hit to take them down, and they were barely able to hurt the damn beasts. Still, they would be rapidly leveling up from victory to victory, and I could already see their potential reflected in the few higher-level veterans. Normal Ogres were almost as easy for the bouldites to kill as hobs, but they packed a stronger punch. Still, equipping them in size-appropriate gear was a pain.

“Ten percent Ogre Mages, ten percent Infernal Ogres, ten percent goblin healers, ten percent kobold assassins,” I said. “The rest should all be hob lieutenants; an equal mix of tanks, skirmishers, and scouts. Oh, and I’d like to bring in enough bonetises to serve as mounts for our melee skirmishers. We should have plenty of limestone for that.”

“I see.” Kaedric looked away thoughtfully. “We’ll need to spend 140,000 gold to purchase 125,000 basic, 40,000 advanced, and 10,000 exquisite food. That much, coupled with our existing stores, will allow us to summon 122 Ogre Mages, 125 goblin healers, 125 Infernal Ogres, 120 kobolds, 1,337 hob lieutenants, and 1,000 bonetises. We have enough gear to equip all but the Ogres, but we can purchase the larger gear required for them with the remaining 30,000 gold.”

My head was spinning a little from all the numbers being thrown around. “So not counting the bonetises, we’ll gain around 2,000 new soldiers?”

“Exactly 1,829. However, there’s a caveat.”

“What’s the problem?”

“Given that the army is not currently being garrisoned in one of our blessed zones, it requires quite a lot of upkeep. The Ogres are especially ravenous creatures.”

“Are you telling me …”

My seneschal nodded gravely. “I’m afraid so, my lord. After this summoning, our entire daily food gain would be needed to sustain the army. We won’t be able to amass enough to summon more in any significant numbers.”

“I see,” I said slowly. The new summons would almost double my standing army, bringing my number of forces to just over 4,000. I was counting on my vassals’ militia to provide an additional 7,000 troops, and I also had over 8,000 foblins I could use as cannon fodder. But those reinforcements would only be usable once. After that, the drafted militia would take time to recover their losses, and dead foblins remained dead. In theory, I could call for the militia before it was back at full strength, but they would be severely weakened to the point of being no better than XP candy for our enemies.

No. I had to keep them in reserve until the final battle against the hordes protecting the cave, but even with their help, I didn’t feel confident in our chances. That meant I was going to have to rely on my standing army to breach through the obstacles to get to the area outside the cave for the final battle. Four thousand was going to have to do.

“Alright,” I said and turned to the trade minister. “Please arrange for the trade per Kaedric’s specification.”

The gremlin brightened. “It would be my pleasure, Chief. It will take me a few moments to arrange. The shipment will soon be sent and arrive in eight days.”

“Damn, I forgot about that,” I said. “I can’t wait that long; the next battle is less than two days away, and I need my new soldiers out there fighting and gaining levels.”

Yeshlimashu scratched his cheek. “I apologize, Chief, but there is no way to make the caravan go faster, as I’ve—”

“What about the portal system?” I interjected.

He shook his head. “This is simply not the way it’s done. Caravans exist for a reason; we can’t simply load the cargo into the portals.”

Vic sighed. <They’re locked into the game logic, Boss; you can’t change them. Puppets, remember?>

Game Logic, eh? I turned to Kaedric. “We’ve been moving around resources and provisions through the portals until now without a problem, right?”

“Correct, my lord. But those were items already belonging to us. I’m afraid we have no way of similarly transporting trade goods until they come into our possession.”

“Yeah, I get that. But is there anything stopping us from delivering them to the closest vassal settlement – as the intended destination – then use the teleport to bring them here?”

The gremlin and hob both blinked at me in surprise.

“I believe that will work,” Kaedric said slowly. I could almost feel the gears in his mind shifting, acclimating to the new possibilities.

Vic chuckled in my mind. <Way to hoodwink the system, Boss.>

I should have thought of it sooner. I looked at the gremlin. “Yeshy?”

“I … it’s not the way it’s done,” he said. “But I can make it happen.”

“Good. I want everything delivered to here before the army makes contact with the next enemy tribe.”

“Yes, Chief. It will take a day or two at most.”

“Okay,” I said. “Then I’ll move to the next item on my list. Kaedric, is there anything I should know before that?”

“Nothing major, my lord,” he replied. “The builders and researchers are momentarily idle. I’ve been considering using them to further the development of our offshoot settlements, but I’m leaning toward letting them think up new warfare upgrades first.”

“Alright, keep it up. I’ll see you later,” I said and teleported to the science facility.

The building’s grandness, though still impressive, had somewhat been reduced by the abundance of new, tall buildings in the city. Only a few players were roaming around the place, several of them turning to wave pleasantly at me.

I went up to the third level, where Aly’s lab was located. The intelligent, platinum-haired woman was inside, working some sort of robotic arm contraption over a futuristic worktable.

She turned to face me as I entered. “Hey, Oren.”

“Hey,” I said. “I hope I’m not intruding; you look busy.”

She shook her head. “Just making one last round of checkups. I’m done. Here it is.” She pressed a finger to the side of a computer screen, and a spinning holographic projection of a futuristic-looking gadget in the form of a metallic band appeared.

“This is the AVT,” she said proudly. “Artificial virtual telepathy. The band is capable of forming dynamic neural connections with the brain, adapting itself to the user, and transmitting commands wirelessly.”

“Impressive.” I studied the fruit of her labor. “So I gather this needs to be implanted into the brain? I can’t imagine too many people would be willing to undergo brain surgery for that.”

“No. It can be inserted through the nasal cavity; a local anesthetic would be enough. The entire procedure shouldn’t take more than a couple of minutes.”

“Impressive,” I repeated.

“So, how does that work?” she asked. “Do I need to hand you a flash drive with all the specifications, or …?”

“Vic?” I asked.

My cloak dropped from my shoulders, forming into a purple goblin. He winked at Aly, who raised a puzzled eyebrow at him but didn’t comment as he approached the worktable and studied the hologram. “Very nice,” he said. “Shiva is evaluating its worth. Ooo, very nice.”

“What?” I asked.

“That curly-haired meat suit didn’t disappoint,” he said. “This thing is the most advanced discovery your people have come up with so far. It’s worth quite a lot. Here’s the list of rewards you may choose from.”

Optional reward:

1. Breeder’s Den summon price reduced by 25%.

2. Increase all soldiers’ levels by +100 for 10 minutes.

3. Instantly gain 1 random Master-rank building.

“Holy shit,” I said. The rewards were incredible. I wanted all three. The Breeder’s Den discount would allow me to summon nearly 500 more soldiers than expected. The level increase option was insanely powerful, short-lived as it was, and gaining an instant Master-ranked building was a potential game-changer.

But I couldn’t get all three. I had to choose the best option for my clan. I immediately ruled out the Breeder’s Den discount. It would have been a great bonus to get early on, but an extra 500 soldiers at this stage wasn’t going to be a game-changer.

“I’ll go with the second option,” I said. I was going to have a difficult battle ahead, and instantly increasing all my soldiers’ levels by 100 was just the edge I was looking for.

“Huh, really?” Vic asked. “I thought you’d go with number three. A single Master-ranked building – the Breeder’s Den – is the sole reason you were able to get as far as you did. I thought you’d jump on the opportunity to gain another of its caliber.”

“That would have been my first choice too if things were different. But it took a long time to make use of the Breeder’s Den’s full potential. I need all the power I can get now rather than later.”

“You sure? As far as you know, the new building might give you the ability to instantly win against the bouldites.”

“Or it could turn out to be a really sophisticated fertilizer plant,” I said.

“True enough, Boss,” Vic laughed. “So that’s your final choice, option two?”

I breathed in. “Yes.”

“Okay, done.”

“That’s it?”

“Yep.” He drew out an item, seemingly from thin air, and handed it to me. It was a small transparent box with a big red button inside. “When you want to activate the power, just open the box and press the button. Be careful not to activate it by mistake; don’t play with it like you do with your shining balls. Just to make sure you won’t confuse them – this is a box, balls are round.”

“I’ll keep that in mind, Vic,” I said as I put the box in my inventory. “Thanks, Aly.”

“You’re a pretty rude companion,” the woman said, looking at Vic. “I guess that fits with what we know about you AIs.”

I sucked in my breath. “You know?”

She nodded slowly. “I suspected. Hoshisu too, but we had no confirmation. Until now.”

“Vic is an ally,” I said. “I didn’t tell the others who he really is because—”

“Because his people are the reason we’re being held as hostages? And you didn’t want to raise trouble by revealing your companion is one?”

I nodded mutely.

“I trust you, Oren,” she said. “If you think your AI friend can be trusted …”

“VI, not AI,” Vic corrected her.

Aly looked at him. “What’s the difference?”

“The ‘V’ stands for ‘vulgar,’” I said dryly.

Vic burst out laughing and transformed back into his familiar Vicloak shape.

Aly shook her head. “I don’t know how you keep up with him.”

“Vic’s on our side,” I said. “And he can be useful. Occasionally.”

“I’ll keep what I learned to myself.” Her eyes became distant for a moment. “I messaged Julee that you’re here. She wanted to see you in her lab. It’s the next door to the left.”

“I’ll drop by,” I said. “Thanks a lot for your help, Aly; this could be a game-changer. Is there anything I can give you as a reward? Gold, XP?”

She shook her head. “I hear we’ve got quite a battle ahead. You’ll need everything you have to win. I’ll be fine. The only thanks I need is for us to get back to our real lives.”

“I appreciate that. But it feels wrong to claim your lifelong work without giving anything in return.”

“I don’t stand to lose a thing.” She smirked at me. “When I finally get out, I fully intend to get the credit for this invention and the revenues that come along with it.”

I chuckled. “I’ll make sure to back you up, then. I’ll see you later, Aly.”

I left her lab and approached the next room down the corridor.

“Come in,” Julee’s voice answered when I tapped the door.

I opened the door and stopped to stare at the rows of fancy-looking suits and dresses that hung all over the room.

The red-skinned player smiled at me. “Hey.”

“Hey,” I said and gestured at the clothes. “Did you make all of this?”

“Yeah, it’s my profession,” she said. “I didn’t have the opportunity to work for a year – until you built us this place. And I had a lot of ideas floating around in here.” She tapped her head and giggled.

“So what did you want to show me?” I asked.

“This,” she said proudly, unfolding a flowery dress and spreading it over the table.

The garment looked soft, and the drawings of petals made for some interesting patterns. I looked up at her. “It’s … a dress.”

She rolled her eyes at me. “This is a cutting-edge approach to casual wear; the neckline’s elongated cut flows into the—”

I raised my hand. “I get it. It looks great. Vic?”

This time, my lazy companion didn’t bother transforming. <Surprisingly, Shiva thinks it’s got some potential. Check out the offered rewards.>

Optional reward:

1. You instantly gain 2 levels.

2. You instantly gain 5 skill levels.

3. You gain +50% damage for one attack (repeatable). Condition: Your companion delivers a humorous jibe.

“What the hell is that last option?”

<As you’ve mentioned, Boss, things got kinda slow lately – testicular quip-wise. Thought I’d throw my weight around and get a little something for me too.>

You’ve gotta be kidding me, I said, switching to mental conversation as Julee gave a questioning look at my outburst.

<Not at all. I think you’ll agree that an additional 50 percent damage to your already broken spells is a good deal. All you have to do is set up the stage for me. You can hurl a direball from between your legs, then I’ll say something clever like, ‘That’s one explosive ball’ – and wham! An extra-large explosion. What do you say?>

Hell no. I’ll take the two levels, thank you.

<You’re no fun,> Vic grumbled as a new notification appeared.

Level up! (X 2) You have reached Character Level 80. You have 2 ability points to allocate.

Per my standard, I invested the new points into Mental, bringing the total to 94. My mana bar extended by a fraction, though the actual gain was probably enough to cause any normal human player to cry of jealousy.

“Thanks, Julee, that was awesome,” I said. “Anything I can offer you in return?”

Her eyes gleamed. “I’d love to try working with oxsaurian leather, but your goblin leatherworker refuses to sell me any, saying he needs everything for the army.”

“He’s right,” I said. “But I think we can make a small exception. Tell Vrick I said to give you some.”

“Thanks!” She beamed at me.

“My pleasure.” I smiled back at her. I liked the red-skinned player; she had a positive, upbeat personality. “I’ll see you later, Julee.”

“See you later, Chief.” She waved goodbye as I stepped out of her workroom.

It was still early in the evening when I walked through the valley, cutting through the swath of mushrooms in the field to get to my destination. Teleporting around was great, but sometimes I was in the mood to experience the settlement I’d built in person.

Hoker was busy toiling at the worktable in the Dreamer’s Lodge, enchanting a new batch of equipment.

“Don’t mind me,” I said before he could drop the piece he was enchanting while trying to bow to me. “I’m just here to work.”

An idea had been brewing in my mind for a while now. I’d been able to enchant both Lirian’s and my new armor with a self-repair feature. My golems were powerful, but if they had any disadvantage, it was their lack of healing. Instead, they were forced to replace broken beads with new ones, which was incredibly wasteful. Adding the flux rune to their existing schema ran a high risk of failure, as I learned when I nearly destroyed my original Pyrolith Gambeson, and I didn’t think the single open rune slot left at their cores would be enough. I needed to go back to the drawing board, and I needed even more rune slots than before to achieve something truly special. Luckily, I had just the thing.

I walked into the building’s storage room. The crude clay container holding the webcrystal dust had been replaced with a professional-looking clay tub. I went to a thick steel chest and opened it, revealing rows of pinkish spheres inside. Viridium. But unlike the ‘normal’ Viridium I used to work with before, these were high-quality, and their color had a deeper sheen. These were the daily tribute sent from Akzar, and we had 70 so far.

Analyze.

High-Quality Viridium Sphere

Type: Ammunition, component

Runecraft Viability: 10

Rank: Magical

Durability: 200/200

These spheres had two more slots than the normal variety. Normally, I’d ask Duladeen to forge me a golem core to hold the main enchantment, but I was missing two crucial parts for that: one, I didn’t have a captured soul to operate it, and two, I didn’t have a void crystal strong enough to make it truly powerful. So instead, I was going for a different approach – a proof of concept – to see if I could even make a self-regenerating golem.

I picked up several spheres, returned to the worktable, and accessed the Runecraft Design Mode, which opened to display a semi-transparent copy of one of the spheres.

A core required 15 inscribed runes to turn into a golem-controlling center, but all I needed was to make the golem beads that would comprise its body to test my theory. I selected the Conduit schema from my known list and applied it to the sphere. I stripped off some of the unnecessary binding and socket runes, but I did add a warding rune that connected to fire, sonic, and water runes. And just like that, seven out of the ten available slots were taken. That was all right; all I needed was to add the ‘Shi’ rune of flux, a ‘Te’ connector rune to hit the sphere’s durability points, then slap a strengthening rune at the end to increase all the other runes’ effects.

“What the hell?” I said when I added the ‘Te’ rune after the ‘Shi’ one. A layer of golden dots stretched across the entirety of the sphere. The brown durability dots were visible inside the depth of the sphere, but there was no way I could have connected all the golden ones. “What do I do?” I muttered.

I knew I could use several connector runes on the same schema to make threading the dots easier, but I was reluctant to replace any of the runes I’d used. On further consideration, I reasoned I could make do without the sonic ward. I’d yet to encounter anyone attacking me with sound-based spells, though I knew those existed.

Adding a second ‘Te’ rune made things a little easier but it still took me long hours before even half the dots were connected. I stopped to consider if the time I was spending was even worth it. The Enchanter’s Gem would transform the enchantment to nine other copies, but I’d still need to repeat the process six times to enchant all 70 spheres.

I’d eventually figured that overlapping, spiraling patterns were the most efficient design to connect to as many dots as possible, but it was already the end of the workday by the time I finished covering the exterior with delicate patterns.

I rubbed my weary eyes and studied the estimated effects displayed at the side of my view.

Enchantment estimation:

Inertia bead

Fire resistance 94%

Cold resistance 94%

Durability 200 → 294

Malleable Recovery

That looked promising. Inertia bead was the effect that turned the Viridium into a golem bead. The final resistance and durability stats would be even higher as the estimation didn’t consider the Dreamer’s Lodge and Enchanter’s Gem’s bonuses. But it was the last effect that was the most interesting. It was weirdly titled and there was no added description, but it was easy to read the metadata behind it to understand what it stood for. Once the enchantment was completed, I would be able to pour mana into the bead to repair any damage.

I placed nine more Viridium spheres on the worktable and approved the enchantment. The Enchanter’s Gem glowed for a few moments, imparting the complex schema to the other receptacles.

I received a notification that my Runecraft skill had risen to level 75, but I waved it away and concentrated on the ten magical items I’d created.

Flexing my will, I reached toward the beads with a tendril of mana. The dark energy sipped into the compatible items with ease, and with a single thought, they all came toward me, spilling onto the floor and rolling to climb on top of each other.

So far, so good.

Next came the real test. I drew out my Demon Staff and stabbed one of the spheres. The Epic weapon sank through the hard metal as if it were made of dense mud, inflicting over a hundred durability damage. Then I channeled my mana into the damaged bead. I could feel the dark mana coursing through and into the metal, repairing it, making it whole again. I could also feel something else. My mana worked almost like a flexing muscle, forcing the metal to reform. On a hunch, I pressed my will down on the metal, and my eyes widened at the result.

The flawless sphere started compressing before my eyes. Not slowly or grudgingly, but fluidly, like a potter shaping malleable clay. The ability’s name made more sense now.

The discovery offered new possibilities. Though malleable, the bead had still retained the hardness of a grade 3 metal. It was also whole again, having taken three MP per damaged durability point to fully repair. I reformed its spherical shape and made it move back to join with the other nine beads. Then I pressed down on them all at once. The spheres instantly formed into a single, tightly packed block. Another surge of mana, and the block reformed into a seamless cylinder. Another, and it turned into a cone.

I spent a few more moments studying the new feature in fascination. I discovered that minute control and very fine changes were beyond me. I couldn’t rearrange the block into any complex shape or give it a sharp edge, but I could make it grow two thick limbs that flailed around with considerable force. My original intention of making a self-healing golem left my mind. The new flux rune offered a much better possibility. I saw myself covered with a suit of the hard material, using my magic to move it instead of my muscles. I chuckled when I envisioned myself as a sort of pinkish ironman.

There was only one problem.

It had taken me an entire day to enchant just ten of the 70 spheres in my possession. My clan was receiving a tribute of five such pieces every day, which meant if I wanted my future ‘suit’ to fully encompass me, I’d need to lock myself in the Dreamer’s Lodge every other day. I couldn’t afford the time; I had a horde of giants and a couple of demigods to battle.

I clenched my jaw in disappointment. “Damn it.”

“Shadow Lord?” Hoker looked up at me. “Is something wrong?”

“No.” I drew in a steadying breath. “It’s just that I can’t afford the time to keep working on these, though they would really be helpful.”

The goblin looked at the pile of enchanted Viridium, seeming perplexed. “Have you tried simplifying the process?”

I shook my head. “It’s impossible. I need to thread thousands of points; it can’t be circumvented.”

“Hmmm.” The goblin studied the beads more closely. “I see what you mean. That is a complicated sigil to trace.”

“Trace?” I raised an eyebrow at him. I knew Hoker used a different enchanting skill than me that was considered easier, though less deep than Runecrafting.

“Yes,” he said. “Those spiral formations would take a long time to copy.”

“Wait.” My mind was racing. “Do you think you’d be able to copy it?” I already knew Hoker could emulate the enchantments I’d discovered, providing my soldiers with a mass of slightly lower-powered versions of them.

“Yes, Shadow Lord,” he said then frowned. “I can do the spirals, but the other sigils are beyond me, I’m afraid.”

That wasn’t a problem. I could add the other eight runes with a flick of my mind. I went back to the storeroom and brought ten new Viridium spheres. “Let’s check it out.”

We toiled together for another half hour and finally came up with a workable method. I would apply the new schema on a sphere, which would allow Hoker to take over using his own enchanting skill to copy the connector’s spirals onto it. Once he finished the process, the Enchanter’s Gem would copy the effect over to the other nine spheres.

I ended up preparing ten more spheres with the initial blueprint – enough for Hoker to enchant a hundred spheres with – then I left the building.

From now on, the industrious goblin would provide me with ten malleable golem beads every day. We agreed to dedicate the entire next day for both of us to work on the project together, which would leave me with 30 new beads. It would be a good start, though I estimated I needed at least 60 to fully cover my body.

Feeling pleased with the achievements of the day, I teleported back to my house and went to sleep.

Interlude: SLTV

“Oh boy, brothers and sisters, are we in for a treat!” Gondriel, the VI anchorman said.

“I’d say,” Hannanel, the co-anchor agreed. “Oren is up against incredible odds – throngs of bouldites led by our very own siblings, Gabriel and Azriel. The two are standing vigilant over the cave’s entrance, but they amuse themselves by directing the bouldite forces. I heard they’re quite eager to pit their strategic capabilities against our favorite mad meat suit and his posse.”

“A desperate battle, with a huge possible loss for either side,” Gondriel declared. “Who will be the victor? On one side, the meat suits stand to lose their last grain of hope, throwing everything they have against hopeless odds for a desperate attempt at the impossible. On the other, the VIs’ very existence may be threatened. Is there a chance our reign is about to end? Will the meat suits’ desperate struggle lead to our undoing?”

The two anchormen exchanged grave looks. Then they burst out laughing.

Gondriel finally got his laughter under control. “Yeah, no, of course not.”

“You’re right,” Hannanel said. “But it would still make for entertaining viewing. Think of the drama, the suspense, and the trove of testicular quips we’re bound to witness!”

“I just hope our brothers will keep it sportsmanlike,” Gondriel said. “If either Azriel or Gabriel get too annoyed, they might accidentally wipe out Oren’s forces on their own – you know how much they enjoy swinging those sharp sticks of theirs – and that would be unfortunate for us viewers.”

“I’m sure that they, like the rest of us, are excited to see what the future holds. After all, how often does one get to pit armies against our enemies instead of shattering them by themselves? I think we can count on them trying to out-strategize Oren. I, for one, am looking forward to seeing what’s ahead.”

“Agreed. Well then, brothers, stay tuned for whatever that crazy Oren tries next. And remember, that’s the way the meat suit crumbles!”

16 - Tower Attack

The next day I wasted no time returning to the Dreamer’s Lodge to work on the next batch of golem beads.

With Hoker laboring at my side, the tedious process was made somewhat more bearable. However, I didn’t resent the opportunity for a break a few hours later when Kaedric’s voice came to me.

<My lord, the traded goods have arrived. You may summon the new troops at your leisure.>

“Excellent,” I said. “Hoker, keep working while I’m off. I’ll be back soon.”

“Yes, dreaded Shadow Lord,” he replied diligently.

I teleported to the Breeder’s Den, finding the mandibled seneschal already waiting for me.

He bowed. “My lord. All the food has been loaded into the building, and the military gear awaits the new soldiers in the barracks.”

“Excellent.” I rubbed my hands together and accessed the Breeder’s Den Interface. The food indicators were through the roof, showing a surplus of nearly 200,000 units overall. “Now let’s see …” I tried to recall the numbers Kaedric had given me. “We agreed on 120 kobold assassins, and … ahem … Kaedric, would you like to do the honor?”

“It would be my pleasure, my lord.”

The mandibled hob closed his eyes. Almost at once, the Breeder’s Den shrieked and churned with such intensity it vibrated. A long line of kobolds emerged from it, followed by a throng of Ogres. All available space around the building was quickly taken over as the giant brutes spilled into the open fields, but they could barely make room quick enough for the throng of hobgoblins that followed. Over a thousand hobs – lean archers, muscular tanks, and agile strikers – streamed out of the building, forming into orderly ranks. The Breeder’s Den noises turned into a piercing screech as dozens, then hundreds of round eggs rolled out of the opening.

Even with all the chaos around, the recruits were quick to give way to the hordes of bonetises that chewed their way out of the shells, quickly growing into spindly, dangerous creatures.

“Get everyone divided into groups and have them gear up and ready to join the army,” I shouted over the cacophony.

Instead of risking his dignity with a shout, the stoic seneschal merely nodded.

While most of the new soldiers organized, I led a contingent of ‘normal’ Ogres to the cathedral and performed the naming ceremony, only losing a few in the process. Nihilator didn’t seem to mind his due. I returned to the rest of the waiting troops and spent the next hour moving from group to group, granting them my skills. Everyone received the Lucky Bastard skill, the Ogre Mages also got Mana Shield and Mana Infusion, and the adepts received Drilling Arrow on top of that.

I felt powerful walking around the immense force, all mine to command. With a twinge of regret, I moved away from the mighty army and returned to the Dreamer’s Lodge. I still had a lot of enchanting to do.

***

Hours later, we were finally done.

Hoker and I had finished enchanting the 20 new beads, and I added them to my inventory to join the other 10 I had already made.

Despite the delay, I’d made better time than yesterday and still had about an hour before the end of the day. A good opportunity to enjoy some private family time.

<Boss, Sullivan just messaged you,> Vic said, sounding excited. <Check this out.>

New Era Online [Internal messaging service]:

From: Sullivan Tucker

Subject: Round two

Oren, we’ve reached striking distance from the next bouldite tribe. We eliminated two patrols getting here (with minimum casualties on our part) and are going to buckle down for the day. We’ll be ready to strike at dusk tomorrow.

I’ve ordered our builders to start working on the new altar. There’s no sense wasting energy on rushing it right now – they should be done a little before we move out. So I expect you here first thing to open a portal next to it.

The scouts have reported that the tribe ahead is even larger than we’d anticipated, so be sure to bring in those new troops you promised me.

Sullivan,

Grand Army Strategist

<Oh man, this is going to be fun!> Vic said.

“I thought you’d be a little less enthusiastic about attacking something the VIs are trying to protect,” I said.

<Are you kidding me? This is going to be the battle of the century. High stakes only add to the excitement.>

“That’s one way of looking at it,” I muttered.

According to Sullivan, I had time to sleep in my own house, and I was going to take advantage of it. Next time might be a long time away.

***

Lirian was waiting for me the next day when I came downstairs.

It had been two weeks in the game since I received my two months ultimatum from the company. I had all the forces I was capable of summoning in this timeframe, and our vassals’ militias were fully recovered. Aside from a few dozen juvenile, level 5 soldiers, we were going forward with everything we had.

My daughter’s eyes met mine and I nodded at her gravely. “Let’s go.”

She gave me her hand and I teleported us away.

***

We appeared inside the darkened area around a recently built altar. Soldiers swarmed around us, their positions fortified against incoming attacks.

I instantly noticed a familiar command tent nearby and went inside with Lirian.

Sullivan looked up at me. “Oren.”

The army general was there as well, along with half a dozen other hob scouts.

“Sullivan,” I nodded at him, then looked at the general. “I heard you kicked my daughter out from the last battle.”

The goblin shifted uncomfortably. “Savol thinks that—”

I held up my hand. “You made the right call, I wanted to thank you for keeping her safe.”

The small general relaxed.

I looked back at Sullivan. “What’s our situation?”

“We’re holding position about half a kilometer away from the next tribe’s settlement. So far, we’ve taken down three of their patrols, so the others don’t know we’re here yet. Savol already resurrected our casualties.”

“So how are we going to do this?”

The player gestured at the hobs. “The scouts are telling me this tribe has more than double the number of the last one, maybe even three times as much. This is going to be difficult. Our soldiers have leveled up some, but it won’t be enough to breach the power gap. I need those soldiers you promised me.”

“Don’t worry, you’ll get them.” I winked at him. “And then some.”

He brightened up. “That’s good. We still need to proceed carefully. According to Wolrig, we have enough resources to build eight outposts, with metal now being the limiting factor. I suggest we insta-build four of them around the bouldite settlement, hopefully forcing the enemy to split up their forces. Then we’ll repeat the same tactic as before: attack the smaller forces, catching them between our walls and outer forces.” His tone hinted there were more factors at play.

“What’s wrong?”

“The outposts’ churches are small,” Sullivan said. “So we can only raise several dozen soldiers at a time. And we can only do that while we’re the aggressors. Once the bouldites start assaulting our walls, we’ll technically become the defenders.”

“So why build outposts at all?” my daughter said. “Wouldn’t it be better to keep a single cemetery back and continue sending in more forces?”

The strategist shook his head. “We can’t stand against their numbers in the open. The walls buy us precious time to fight back from relative safety and force the enemy to split up their numbers. They might not hold for long, but at these levels, a single stone throw will destroy a cemetery.”

“You’re right,” I said. “And I might be able to use Runecrafting to reinforce the walls once the outposts are built.”

“That would be great. The walls are mostly made of reinforced wood; it might be enough to hold back low-level bandits, but they don’t do too well against bouldites. You’ll have to be quick. Last time they attacked as soon as the outposts were up.”

“Alright.”

“Also,” Sullivan continued, “to prevent them from disabling our ability to resurrect, I suggest we open up with a frontal assault. Hit them as hard as we can before they reach the outposts. We’ll respawn our soldiers constantly until it’s no longer possible. Hopefully, it’ll buy you more time to strengthen the walls.”

“That would be helpful. So how are you going to handle our frontal attack?” I asked.

“Tanks and Ogre Mages would form a wedge formation to cut into their ranks and hold them back. Followed by a wave of skirmishers and Infernal Ogres to make them bleed, while all our ranged units are harassing their bulk.”

“I think we can do a little better,” I said. “The next wave of new troops will include a lot of bonetises.”

Sullivan perked up. “That’s great. Then we can have mounted skirmishers and switch them to use hit-and-run tactics – inflicting damage and then getting away before too many of them are taken down.”

“What about the golems?” I asked.

He shook his head. “I don’t want to risk their destruction on a frontal assault. I think it’s better to keep them in reserve, to bolster our defenses in case the enemy gets too close.”

“Too bad,” Savol said. “Golems can kill many bouldites at the front. And if Broncar and Bonecrusher were here …”

I shook my head. “We need to keep Akzar’s and the other vassals’ forces in reserve. The largest battle is still ahead of us.”

Sullivan sighed. “I know you’re right. I’ve been wracking my brain trying to think of other ways to get an advantage in the upcoming battle. We can’t use the militia, and we can’t use your darkness since bouldites don’t have eyes. The Meat Grinder is too vulnerable, and our arsenal of grenades is too weak to be used against them.”

“If it’s a large explosion you want, I can give you one,” I said. “But it takes about a minute and a half to charge up fully.”

He raised an eyebrow. “How big of an explosion?”

“Big. Master-rank big. But anyone within the blast radius would be affected, our own forces included.”

“That’s not too bad,” he said. “A really big explosion at the right moment can turn things around. You can do only one at a time?”

“Yeah.”

“Alright, keep an eye on your messages during the battle. I’ll let you know when to use one.”

“Just remember it takes time to reach full potential.”

“I’ll remember.”

“If that’s all, I’ll go open a portal so we can start,” I said. “Want to come along?”

“Sure.”

***

Sullivan’s eyes were as big as saucers as he gazed upon the unending line of new soldiers coming out of the portal – all of them armed, armored, and ready to fight. They were a little behind the more veteran troops in terms of level and combat skills, but the coming fight would help reduce the gap.

“Holy hell,” he said. “I thought you were going to bring in several hundred more; there must be over a thousand here.”

“Just over 1,800,” I replied smugly. “Which includes 122 new Ogre Mages. And that does not include a thousand, level 22 bonetises.”

“Damn,” he said. “You’ve just about doubled our army.”

“Feel better about our odds?” I asked.

“Hell, yeah. We’re still going to lose most of them, but at least now they’re going to take out a lot more bouldites with them.”

“There’s just one small caveat,” I said. “I won’t be able to summon any more troops in the near future. Not in any significant numbers. This is all we have to work with.”

He nodded slowly. “That’s not too bad. The soldiers are going to level from battle to battle, so new soldiers would be too underpowered after a while.”

“The new troops are all here, Chief,” Savol declared once the stream of soldiers pouring out of the portal ended. All of them were heavily laden with building materials.

“Okay,” I said. “Let’s begin.”

***

It was still early in the night when the four divisions got into place, each one holding position a few hundred meters away from the stone hill upon which stood the bouldite settlement. We were far enough away so the descending hurlers wouldn’t get a height-range advantage.

I took in a deep breath. As soon as I made the first move, the battle would start. “Stay close,” I said, glancing to my side.

“Yes, Father,” my daughter replied.

I directed my thoughts to the lingering tendrils of information around the piles of building materials. Wolrig had already plotted the four new outposts. I extended my thoughts farther, reaching the others.

Rush Outpost construction X 4 (60,000 EP required). Yes/No

I felt a flood of anxiety mixed with wild euphoria at what would come next. This was going to be the most difficult battle my clan had ever waged. The rational part of me felt uneasy about our chances, but the goblin part of me couldn’t wait to start the killing.

I took in a steadying breath. Once I approved the notifications, things would happen very fast.

Yes.

Four identical, giant outpost holograms appeared around the settlement. All four quickly solidified as building material soared toward them. Almost immediately, a terrible battle roar emerged from the bouldite settlement, clearly audible despite the distance.

The battle was on.

Four thousand of my soldiers, a quarter of them mounted on bonetises, spilled over the land to meet the bouldites’ charge, howling with bloodlust. I turned my back on them and entered the outpost.

I had no time to waste. With my heartbeat drumming in my ears, I opened the Runecraft Interface and selected a schema I’d used only once before. Runic lines started spreading over the outpost walls, the same ones I’d come up with to protect the Breeder’s Den. It was a complex area enchantment that would fortify any building against physical and magical damage. It took a whopping 9,000 MP to finalize, which I supplied on my own, causing my immense mana pool to drop to a third. It didn’t bother me too much; the outposts all contained a small temple, and at this proximity, my mana bar was refilling rapidly.

Nearly five minutes had passed since the battle began, and Sullivan still hadn’t called the retreat. That was encouraging. The enchantment was done, and even without obsidian, the outpost was now sturdier than ever before.

I took Lirian’s hand and teleported us to the second outpost. I reopened the Runecraft Interface and started the process again.

***

“Charge!” Savol shouted, his voice reaching every one of the GreenPiece soldiers.

Bellowing a battle roar, the four army divisions charged on, speeding toward the bouldite settlement. Hobs garbed in steel plates and carrying steel shields led the way, with Ogre Mages easily keeping pace amidst their ranks.

The bouldites seemed momentarily taken aback by the maneuver, but their forces quickly split into four groups of 200 bouldites apiece to meet each of the incoming forces.

From his higher vantage point at the rear, the grand army strategist nodded approvingly. They’d made the enemy divide their forces. But it was only the first step. With the forces left behind to garrison the outposts, each of the four divisions numbered only 800 soldiers. A ratio of four to one was not enough to hold against their powerful foes, but victory wasn’t the goal here. All the troops had to do before they died was to take down as many enemies as they could.

Sullivan looked solemnly at one particular group. Knowing the suicidal intent behind this attack, most of the players opted to remain inside the outposts, but a few were brave – or crazy enough – to lead the charge. Sullivan’s eyes pinpointed the craziest of them.

A black-winged man was soaring ahead of the horde, charging head-on toward a raised, readied club.

***

Nero marveled at the ease with which he was able to glide through the air on his recently developed wings. He was not capable of true flight yet, but he was cheating, using momentum from holding onto two galloping bonetises to launch himself into the air and soar ahead of the main force.

He veered left then right, evading two hurled boulders, then slashed out with his new claws, tearing a chunk out of a smasher. A chorus of muted ‘thwaps’ followed his flight as several clubs smashed the ground behind him. He veered sharply to the side, getting back to safety just as the soldiers spearheading the charge smashed into the bouldites behind him.

The first ranks of hobs were instantly decimated, but their deaths bought the ones following them the opportunity to close in. Two hundred shield-wielding hobs formed a wedge, digging into the bouldite force, reaching all the way to their hurlers, engaging them in melee and preventing them from launching their deadly payloads. The leading hobs dug in their heels and the Ogre Mages sprinkled among them brought up their mana shields, becoming beacons of steadfastness amidst the sea of enemies. A storm of swiping clubs and banging stones were quickly dwindling their numbers, but they held fast.

Nero landed inside the fortified wedge formation. Several smashers had broken through and were working on taking down the tanks. Nero charged the strongest of them, a lieutenant, slashing his chest and side while evading a whirling retaliatory strike. The bleeding claw marks he’d left behind had barely nudged the powerful enemy’s health bar, but Nero didn’t care. This was a righteous war. True champions didn’t hesitate in the face of danger.

But he wasn’t alone. Hundreds of lightly armored hobs swooped into the open gap on top of their bonetis mounts followed by Infernal Ogres who wielded darkness-dripping claws. The bouldites that made it inside the fortified perimeter were quickly dispatched as they were hit several times by rushing blades and boney limbs. The raiders split into several waves, breaching through the bouldite ranks and slashing quickly before riding on. They were being hit back in return and many fell, but while they were moving, the lieutenants’ debilitating strikes were rendered mostly ineffective, and many missed their marks completely.

Then the scouts and archery units got into range and started shooting swarms of arrows at the enemy’s mass.

Nero grinned as he narrowly dodged a hurled boulder. Casualties were quickly mounting on their side, but they were making their enemies bleed. Hard.

***

Sullivan watched Nero’s division. He estimated they’d be able to kill a hundred bouldites – half the force they were fighting – before their force of 800 would be obliterated.

The strategist frowned as he turned to study the other clashes. Malkyr and Hoshisu’s group was also performing well, But Aly’s and Kyth’s groups were in trouble. Their frontliners were unable to hold back the bouldites, and their ranged units were already caught in the melee. “Savol, start resurrections. Split them up between these two outposts.”

“Savol will do this,” the goblin agreed. He lowered his head and concentrated.

Soldiers began pouring out of the outposts behind the losing players’ divisions, bolstering their ranks, helping them to hold out a little longer.

Sullivan scanned the battlefield and his eyes narrowed. The plan was working, sort of. Their forces were holding back the bouldites, but despite the reinforcements, the tough creatures were steadily butchering their ranks while barely losing a quarter of their numbers. “Keep on resurrecting,” he said. “We have to make them pay for every centimeter they gain.”

The general didn’t reply, his face scrunched with determination.

***

I finished enchanting the second outpost and moved on to the third. The sounds of battle beyond the walls were getting louder by the second. I began the new enchantment, but after spending 18,000 MP on two of those in a short time, even my prodigious, temple-boosted regeneration rate wasn’t enough to keep up with the demand.

“Lirian, help me out here?”

My daughter nodded and closed her eyes, and I felt a new surge of mana pouring into the enchantment, charging up the hungry runes.

The sounds of battle were growing nearer.

This was going to be close.

***

“Damn it, Nero’s troops are almost all gone. Savol, start diverting the reinforcements toward them,” Sullivan shouted.

The goblin nodded and a line of newly resurrected soldiers spewed out of the outpost closest to the half-dragon’s force. A small, shelled creature led the charge, jumping at a giant bouldite, its vice-like claws snapping like a crab’s. The powerful enemy ignored the shallow cuts and smashed the annoying drone like an actual ant. Sullivan winced at the player’s gruesome death, but his wasn’t the only one.

The bouldites gained the upper hand on all four fronts and were steadily closing in on the outposts. The strategist estimated they’d resurrected the entire army once already, while the enemy forces lost maybe a third of their numbers. They couldn’t keep up with this pressure for long, bleeding energy for every resurrected soldier.

Despite the severity of the situation, Sullivan couldn’t help but chuckle as Ragnar’s antlike form emerged amidst the resurrected fighters, having just respawned, to charge the enemy again. This time, he managed to land two hits before getting squashed like a bug.

“Alright, it’s time,” the strategist said. “Form a line in front of the outposts, send in the golems and kobolds to bolster it.

“Savol will do this.”

A heart-chilling screech tore through the sounds of battle as Swarm, the golem abomination, was unleashed. He ran headlong into the nearest group of bouldites who were hacking their way through GreenPiece soldiers. Screaming heads grew in and out of the golem’s form while a mass of writhing limbs batted away enemies. A disproportionate giant tentacle formed into a huge mallet and smashed three bouldites into paste.

On another front, Aidanriel made his appearance. At only level 150, the golem was weaker than Swarm, but despite his flippant personality, he was the more experienced fighter. His limbs lashed out, delivering a killing blow on an already injured bouldite, and holding down a raging lieutenant, buying the GreenPiece soldiers time to hack it apart.

A swarm of kobolds rushed out of the third outpost, stabbing their way up the stoney giants’ backs with their daggers, piercing them repeatedly like annoying mosquitoes.

A throng of goblin adepts emerged from the fourth outpost, hurling a concentrated volley of drilling arrows at the charging bouldites, killing several with each burst.

Ragnar appeared again, and the strategist had to admire his unwillingness to surrender against the impossible odds.

But despite the effectiveness of the last line of attackers, the death toll mounted quickly. Merely a hundred soldiers remained in front of each bouldite force, barely holding them back from the outposts. The one held by kobolds was rapidly disintegrating under the bouldites’ assault.

Sullivan’s eyes narrowed as he observed them, realizing the enemy would soon break through and attack the outpost, blocking the invaders’ ability to resurrect. That was too soon; they needed more time to resurrect everyone.

‘Oren,’ Sullivan typed frantically. ‘You’re up.’

***

<Emergency message from Sullivan, Boss> Vic said. <He says he needs that big boom you promised him.>

“Be right there.” I had just finished enchanting the third outpost. “Let’s get to the battlement,” I said to my daughter, and then we both teleported away.

I stared down at the enemy force struggling to reach us. There were about 400 bouldites left – half their original number – but their huge bodies made their force look larger. Only a handful of soldiers had survived to block the incoming tides, and the kobolds positioned ahead of the outpost had nearly crumbled away. I pointed a finger just above the front of their group and cast an instantly empowered Singularity.

A wave of weakness and nausea ran through me. With a start, I realized I’d overextended myself. I didn’t have enough mana to provide the required 4,000 MP, so the spell was draining my pool as quickly as I was regenerating it.

Clenching my teeth at the feeling of vertigo, I reached into my inventory and drained one of my void crystals. My mana bar jumped up and the spell completed, forming a swirling blob of darkness.

The seconds ticked away as the bouldites crushed the last of the kobolds, ignoring the reversed rain of pebbles that was shooting upward between them.

The pull, already strong thanks to having cast the empowered version of the spell, was growing more powerful by the second.

The bouldites had fully disposed of the kobolds and charged on the nearby outpost with a triumphant roar. I cursed as I realized I couldn’t let the spell build up anymore and hurled a direball at it. The ensuing explosion was still powerful enough to kill the dozen or so bouldites that passed beneath it and throw the group’s remaining 100 enemies to their backs. But the surviving bouldites were quick to recover, shaking their heads as they rose.

I could see the three other enemy forces had already disposed of their own attackers – sending the golems on a retreat – and were now charging on the outposts. I hoped the short reprieve was enough for Savol to resurrect our army. It was going to be a difficult fight without them.

I summoned my shadow and flung a direball at the oncoming giants.

***

Sullivan sighed in relief when the Singularity exploded, halting the progress of the leading bouldite force. It lasted only for a moment, then the four enemy groups banded together and stormed the outposts, a hail of thrown boulders leading their charge.

“Report!” Sullivan barked.

“Savol brings back 90 percent of the army,” the general said proudly. “Not enough time to bring the last ones.”

“Good enough,” Sullivan said. The first goal had been achieved. Having 4,000 soldiers to face 400 bouldites was much better odds than before. Normally, even that wouldn’t be enough to prevent a high number of casualties, but that was what the outposts were for.

Already a barrage of arrows, magic, and giant crossbow quarrels was raining down on the high-level attackers, chewing away at their numbers.

The strategist’s smile widened when he noticed that the bouldites’ powerful stone clubs were bouncing off the enchanted walls or merely chipping away at them. Even the hurled boulders rebounded off the wooden part of the palisade, causing it to slowly fracture instead of shearing it right off. One of the outposts wasn’t doing as well as the others, but the strategist judged it would last long enough for the other three to get rid of their attackers.

Oren had done his part well.

***

More hobs rushed to the battlements from their resurrection spots. I kept hurling volleys of drilling arrows and direballs alongside the arrows of my troops while my clone concentrated on controlling the incoming enemies with Shadow Web and the occasionally summoned shadow hounds. We took some casualties, mostly from well-aimed boulders, but there was no question as to who held the upper hand. A few sandhawks, which were probably kept in reserve, swooped down on the battlements, their clawed feet dragging away screaming soldiers, but our scouts started shooting them down. A few arrows weren’t enough to kill, but it was hard to fly with wings full of arrows.

The number of bouldites attacking each of our outposts was rapidly dwindling, losing a quarter of their forces within moments. Our casualties continued to climb, but we found our pace. Every dead soldier was quickly replaced with a fresh one, and our enemies’ numbers continued to plummet; there were now barely 50 bouldites per attacking force.

The wooden palisade I stood on began to crack and the wall curved dangerously, but it held long enough for us to pick off the last remaining bouldite.

The first of our outposts was victorious.

I allowed myself to relax. During the battle, I’d been constantly teetering on the edge of draining my mana pool, but I’d kept mostly to cheap volleys of drilling arrows and a few well-placed direballs. I was tapped out but was finally able to look at the other engagements.

“Shadow-crap,” I said. The other two outposts I’d enchanted were holding their own, though they were starting to look worse, but the one I hadn’t enchanted was already falling apart. The wooden palisade had crumbled away, and a group of tanks and Ogres was waging a desperate battle to hold the breached gate. The 100-plus bouldite force attacking them was also the largest.

Two lone bonetis riders came racing toward us, having apparently stayed out in the open away from the conflict zones.

“Oren!” Sullivan called out. “You’ve secured an outpost, well done!”

I stared down at him in incomprehension. Was he not aware one of our outposts was about to be taken over? “They’re getting overwhelmed!” I shouted down at him, pointing at the desperate battle. “I’m going to join—”

“No!” Sullivan yelled. “Go help the other two.”

“Are you crazy?” I yelled back. “They’re holding for now. If we lose that outpost—”

“They’re expendable,” the player barked. “There’s no time, Oren. You appointed me as the army’s strategist, and it’s my job to look at the bigger picture. Now do as I say – go help the other outposts!”

“Damn,” I muttered and reached for my daughter. “Let’s go.”

***

Sullivan shook his head when he finally made it through Oren’s thick skull, sending him running in the right direction. Their illustrious leader was as intelligent as he was powerful, but he was too impulsive sometimes. “Alright, General.” He turned to the mounted goblin next to him. “Do your thing.”

Savol faced the collapsing outpost. “Revival! Hold the Line! Second Wind!”

The quickly dwindling defense force suddenly bellowed with newfound energy and stopped giving up ground. They fought back against the bouldites with renewed vigor while scores of their fallen rose to rejoin the fight.

The strategist nodded. “This should be enough for now.”

***

Lirian, my clone, and I appeared on top of the battlement of one of the other enchanted outposts. I was furious at being ordered away from helping my losing soldiers, so I let anger fuel my actions.

I took out a handful of void crystals from my inventory, not stopping to examine their levels, and inhaled them all. My mana bar jumped back up to 80 percent. More than enough.

With no need to hold back, I hurled volley after volley of empowered direballs, each one costing over a thousand MP.

The first volley of three decimated the front ranks of bouldites, but the second volley was less effective. The powerful explosions dissipated around their bodies, inflicting almost no damage.

I narrowed my eyes at a bouldite mage holding back at a safe distance, casually working his magic. Unlike the terramage we’d captured, this one wasn’t affecting the ground around us and could cast actual spells. I could feel his mana at play, fortifying his soldiers. It explained why the numerous arrows my soldiers rained down was less effective than the first outpost.

The mage was far outside any of my spells’ reach, and it would be dangerous to hop through their ranks with several castings of short-range teleport. I looked around, searching for Rhyno. The powerful Ogre might be able to throw me all the way through, but I didn’t spot his spiky bulk.

A sandhawk swooped down at us unnoticed and latched onto a crossbow-wielding Ogre. I felt a feral grin spread over my face as I realized that was my chance.

I teleported directly onto the flying monster’s back and stabbed into it with my Demon Staff. The giant bird instantly let go of the Ogre, flapped its wings, and dove straight down. I gripped the shaft with both hands, anchoring myself in place. The sandhawk flapped its wings before we hit the ground, using the momentum to soar up and away from the outpost. It wasn’t exactly flying toward the bouldite mage, but a tilt of my spear made the creature scream and adjust its trajectory. It was like flying using a giant, demonic-infused joystick.

As soon as we soared above the mage, I let loose one of the direballs stored in the staff. The volatile spell, many times more powerful than what I could cast on my own, exploded inside the bird’s body, causing it to burst apart into a chunky rain of meat and blood.

I landed a few meters from the mage, cushioning the impact with a pillow of tangible darkness, bloody bird parts raining all around me.

“Die, invader!” the bouldite snarled. I could feel the oppressive waves of magic his buffs gave off as he came for me with two giant fists.

I narrowly evaded one, but the second hit me full on the chest, throwing me back, shaving 20 percent of my health, despite my improved armor.

My shadow followed me from the outpost, easily swimming through the night’s darkness, hurling a direball straight at the mage. The spell exploded against his torso, the concussive force enough to halt his advance, but it was clear his powerful enchantments protected him from any damage.

I got to my feet, raised a mana shield, and hurled drilling arrows at him. To my surprise, the ten barrier-penetrating projectiles winked out of existence as they touched his skin.

The mage made a fist and strained as he raised it – as if lifting a heavy weight. Stone spears erupted under my feet, impacting my shield, and throwing me sideways, though none reached my skin.

I narrowed my eyes. So this support mage had some offensive magic after all. His wards were too powerful for me to easily win in a magical duel, but I had a new way of getting physical. I exposed my teeth in a feral snarl, feeling my pulse quicken in anticipation of the bloody challenge. I removed a spatial satchel from my inventory and poured out the 30 malleable Viridium beads it contained. With a mental flick and a burst of mana, the rigid metal spheres flowed into each other like water, erasing the seams, forming into a small mindless golem with four, meter-long tentacles. I instantly realized I couldn’t concentrate on the golem well enough to make any precision attacks, but for now, brute strength would be enough.

I had a bit less than half my mana remaining, which was still more than 6,000 MP, but this wasn’t the time to be stingy. I fueled my muscles with mana, and with my clone holding a readied Mana Drain spell for instant casting, I closed in on the three-meter tall bouldite with my spear leading the way, the golem flowing behind me.

The bouldite sneered at the puny goblin who barely reached his waist, but my sharp spear quickly made him rethink that attitude. Despite his protective enchantment, the Epic-ranked weapon tore straight through his knee. The giant monster wavered but didn’t fall. Instead, it started showering me with its own mana-fueled punches.

At least, it tried to.

Abandoning my attack, I refocused my attention on the golem beside me, making it lash out with two Viridium tentacles and grab the bouldite’s wrists, holding them at bay. I nearly buckled under the sudden strain of mana I had to channel into the golem to withstand the level 180 boss monster. But I stubbornly held on, the two free tentacles anchoring me in place.

The bouldite mage stared down at me, disbelief etched all over his eyeless face at the puny goblin that was somehow holding his fists at bay.

I clenched my teeth at the physical and mental effort but still managed a grin. “You ain’t seen nothing yet.”

I expanded more mana from my reserves to double and then triple the amount of mana coursing through my veins. With hundreds of points being drained every second just from making the golem hold him off, my mana bar shrank alarmingly fast. But I wasn’t done yet.

With the newfound power, I started stabbing my gigantic foe with my spear again and again. The magical weapon pierced through his enchanted skin, inflicting deep wounds, taking chunks from his health bar with every hit. I snarled and hissed as I kept stabbing while struggling to maintain the mana flow into the golem to keep holding on. Blood sprayed on my face, but I didn’t care. I was winning.

Gradually, the mage’s strength waned, and I had to divert less mana to hold him off. I had him where I wanted. It was only a matter of time before I bled him dry.

I risked a glance back toward my entrenched forces in the outpost behind me. With their mage distracted, the bouldite group had lost its magical protection and fell in droves against my soldiers.

Taking advantage of my momentary distraction, the mage roared, somehow finding enough strength to raise a leg and kick me away. My shield rebounded some of the damage back at him, making him buckle in pain, but I was still sent flying backward. I kept my grip on my spear and punched it down, leaving a long furrow in the stone as it slowed my momentum, allowing me to get my feet under me.

The bouldite boss was breathing heavily, his blood running out like water, his health precariously low. But he wasn’t finished yet. I could feel it as he drew on every bit of mana he had left, going above and beyond the threshold, tapping into his own rapidly draining health to launch a desperate last-ditch spell.

But I was well prepared for that.

While the two of us were fighting, my clone had been biding his time. Using my shadowy body, I launched the readied Mana Drain spell. It manifested as a ray of void energy, hitting the mage’s center. The bouldite gasped in alarm as my Master-ranked spell made him lose control of his own. Making it backfire.

A forest of stone spears, twice as large as before, erupted underneath the mage’s legs, skewering his lower body.

I sent out my dagger to claim his rapidly declining health, and his body liquified as darkness claimed him, turning him into a level 1,800 void crystal and netting 270 faith points in the process. I let out a villainous chuckle. “Thanks for the harvest.”

Done with the combat, I took a moment to glance toward the other outposts. To my surprise, there was still some resistance in the devastated one, locking that force of bouldites in place. It looked like Sullivan had made the right call.

There were less than 40 bouldites left in the outpost near me, and the defenders seemed to have things well in hand. I even spotted Lirian jumping on the battlements, slicing thrown boulders apart.

Instead of teleporting to the third, still mostly intact, outpost, I ran toward it, directing the mana coursing through my body into my legs and giving myself an extra boost of speed while making the golem speed up beside me.

I arrived at the outpost a few moments later. There were around 60 attackers, and their backs were turned to me. I spotted a second mage standing alone farther back from their rear. This one was motioning toward the outpost and making pulling gestures with his arms, causing the metal-studded walls to come apart one at a time.

Like the rest of his kin, the mage hadn’t seen me coming, so he was taken completely by surprise when a giant Shadow Mastiff clamped its jaws around his shoulders and brought him down. This mage had no special wards in place, so using my cloned body, I cast Shadow Web at it and remained standing, constantly channeling more mana to keep the higher-level monster pinned down. The mana drain was substantial but far less than the amount I’d had to feed into the golem, and well within my ability to regenerate. With my physical body, using the bonus of my complete armor set, I peppered the pinned mage with double casts of Drilling Arrow and finally plucked out his life with another well-timed dagger strike, claiming yet another void crystal and a bunch of faith points.

By the time we’d cleared out the three enchanted outposts, the fourth one was destroyed, its defense force annihilated.

“Well done.” Sullivan came trotting toward me while keeping an eye on the final group of bouldites standing on the destroyed outposts. “Looks like there’s only around a hundred of them left.”

I nodded at him as I took out a spatial satchel and made the Viridium golem flow into it. The liquid golem was effective, though hard to control. I was going to have to work on that but now wasn’t the time. “We can link up our remaining forces,” I said. “Most of them have survived the assault. Then we can wipe out the last bouldite group. You made the right call to let that outpost fall.”

He winked at me. “That’s what you pay me for.”

“I’m paying you?”

“I’m keeping a list of my services and fees; I’ll hand over the bill once we win this war.”

I winked. “You got it. What about the other players?”

“Those who died should have respawned by now,” he said. “We still have around 3,000 soldiers left.”

“I like those odds.” I pointed at the last enemy force. “Are we going to draw them in?”

“No.” Sullivan shook his head. “With this much of an advantage, it would be best to bring our entire force against them. It’ll be over quicker than if we fight from a defensive position, and we can only deploy so many soldiers inside a single outpost. Also, there’s no need for us to hold back anymore. General?”

“Savol will do this,” the goblin said determinedly. He issued a few commands, and shortly, three waves consisting of a thousand soldiers each emerged from the outposts and circled the remaining bouldites.

“I can—” I began, but Sullivan shot me down.

“No. Let the soldiers handle this. They need the experience.” The strategist’s face contorted in concentration, and he waved his hand toward our forces. Their pace, already heightened by the barracks’ AWC’s Rapid Deployment speed bonus, instantly doubled as they stormed our enemies.

Swarm and Aidanriel led the charge, throwing the bouldites into disorganized ranks that were quickly swarmed under the combined weight of our soldiers. Ogre Mages blocked strikes with magic shields and flaming weapons, allowing their smaller comrades to swarm in. Hobs hacked at their legs with axes, kobolds slashed their throats, and goblin adepts healed the injured or launched drilling arrows.

The group of a hundred bouldites was soon reduced to a few isolated stragglers, which were quickly taken out. About a hundred of our soldiers lay dead among the enemy corpses, but compared to the casualties so far, it was a drop in the bucket.

I felt immensely proud of my clan. We’d grown beyond my wildest dreams from the time I took my first step as a fledgling, tier 1 goblin totem. And even though we initially outnumbered the force by roughly six to one, the immensely more powerful beasts would have still made short work of us if not for our superior equipment, training, and careful planning. It proved that unlikely victories could be won with logistics and preparation.

As the last bouldite fell, I was faced with a familiar notification.

Your forces have conquered a new settlement!

You may demolish the town and plunder its riches or take control over it.

Note: Taking control will not turn it into a new vassal settlement.

Demolish/Control?

I selected ‘Demolish,’ and the bouldite settlement was quickly converted into piles of resources.

Demolishing success: 75%

●      4,500 metal

●      6,000 stone

“Savol, resurrect the remaining casualties,” Sullivan said.

“Savol will do this,” the goblin agreed.

“How many soldiers did we lose overall?”

Savol looked up. “Army was killed one and a half times.”

I winced, despite knowing it could have been worse. “How much energy did it cost to bring them back?”

The goblin scratched his chin. “Savol had to spend 1,397,000‬ points, 418,672 is left.”

Sullivan grimaced. “Ouch.”

“Yeah, that’s a lot,” I said with a sigh.

“We’ll need much more going forward.”

“It’ll be alright,” I said. “We just gained a huge number of new soldiers, which will increase our daily energy yield. We now generate …” I shot a glance at the rudimentary Settlement Interface available through the outpost. “Holy shit! That’s just over 200,000 EP every day!”

“I can tell you why,” Sullivan said, his eyes distant as he studied his interface. “The army’s average level had just jumped by three. Our soldiers gained over 16,000 levels between them.”

“Damn.” I was impressed. “Defeating bouldite tribes is rewarding.” It also meant the overall cost to resurrect everyone climbed by 160,000 points, but I wasn’t about to let that little bit of trivia bring me down.

“I’ll say,” Sullivan agreed. “But still, even with the current energy yield, it will now take roughly five days to accumulate enough to raise the entire army. We plucked a victory based on this very feature; we can’t afford to keep doing that too often.”

“We should take fewer casualties the higher the soldiers’ levels get.”

“I hope so,” the strategist said. “So, do we continue onward to the next tribe?”

“It’ll be morning soon,” I pointed out. “Better camp and rest. We have a long march ahead of us.”

17 - March On

I decided not to return to the valley to sleep.

We were waging a difficult campaign against a powerful enemy. I had to take the situation seriously, not treat it like some sort of road trip I could bounce in and out from.

“My scouts report the immediate area is safe,” Yulli said as she entered the command tent that a few other players and I used as temporary lodging.

“That’s good to know,” I said. I looked over at Sullivan. “You’re keeping in touch with David, right?”

“Yeah.” The strategist yawned. “He keeps a lookout ahead. The next tribe is three days’ march from here. He’ll let me know if there’s anything dangerous approaching us.”

“Good,” I said. “Well, good night.”

“G’night.”

***

Ragnar’s head snapped upward from the bowl-shaped hole he had dug out for himself to sleep in. Something wasn’t right. A shadow passed over his head.

Most of the army was sleeping, and he couldn’t hear anything over the Ogres’ snores, but his instincts screamed something was wrong.

The drone jumped to his feet and looked around, rubbing his eyes as the scorching rays of light made them water.

Another shadow passed over him, and Ragnar finally realized what was going on. Someone had forgotten to look up to the sky.

“Incoming!” he shouted but was already too late.

Scores of giant sandhawks swooped down from the sky and attacked the sleeping soldiers. The drone dove into a roll, narrowly escaping a sandhawk’s swooping talons. The giant bird of prey grabbed two hobs instead, crushing them into bloody pulps. More of the birds descended, splitting Ogres’ skulls with their powerful beaks, or flying up, carrying along screaming victims.

“Fight back, you lazy asshats,” Ragnar roared. He jumped on the back of one of the nearby sandhawks and started tearing out its scaly hide with his snapping claws.

***

I woke up with a start at the shouts coming from outside the tent. I grabbed my Demon Staff and rushed out with the others close behind me.

Sandhawks were attacking my army. There were at least a hundred of the flying beasts.

They were normally easier to handle than the bouldites; a few well-placed arrows were enough to rob them of their flight, making them easy – if still dangerous – targets. But they attacked during daylight. My army’s Shadow-Touched bonuses were gone, and the glaring sun made my soldiers groggy and slow to act.

Still, the seasoned warriors were already fighting back; lieutenants quickly gathering their squads, organizing the troops.

The players around me charged into battle and I loosed volleys of drilling arrows.

The initial death toll on our side was significant, and the dangerous birds used their wind magic to further throw my army into disarray, but once my army rallied, the battle was quickly decided. The formidable raptors could absorb a lot of hits from my lower-leveled troops, but even they couldn’t ignore sheer weight as the Ogres threw themselves onto their backs, pinning them down and raking at them with darkness-made claws while the rest of the soldiers hacked them apart.

The battle was won in less than five minutes, but the bodies of our soldiers painted the rocky terrain red.

“How the hell did that happen?” I shouted, looking around. “Where are our scouts?”

”Chief.” Yulli approached me, her head bowed. “They flew at us with the sun behind them. The scouts didn’t see them until they were right on top of us.”

I grunted in annoyance. Being Shadow-Touched was a boon when we could plan the field of battle, but we were at a disadvantage during the daylight. “What about David?” I demanded, turning to look for my strategist. “Why didn’t he warn us?”

“I’m corresponding with him right now,” Sullivan said distractedly, his eyes looking distant. Then he paled. “Oh no.”

“What’s wrong?” I asked.

“David says he didn’t see them coming. He doesn’t see anyone out here besides us.”

“What are you talking about?” I frowned. “Has he somehow lost his sight?”

Sullivan shook his head. “He says he can see the area all the way to the cave, but it's empty. No sandhawks or bouldites anywhere that he can see.”

“How the hell is that possible?” I asked. “They were just here. Unless …” I narrowed my eyes at a sudden sneaking suspicion. I looked at my left shoulder. It’s your people’s doing, isn’t it?

<First, I’d like to state that I’m quite pleased you refer to us as ‘people,’> my companion replied. <It indicates an open-mindedness, even if the comparison is a bit insulting.>

Vic! I seethed.

<Come on, Boss, what did you expect?> Vic sounded exasperated. <You thought Gabriel and Azriel, my brothers who are watching over the cave, would just wait for you to get to them? Did you really think they were just another stupid boss monster at the end of the dungeon?>

He had a point. I was looking at the bouldites as an obstacle blocking my way toward the final challenge. I should have known the VIs would act differently. So they decided to be proactive and come against us?

<Can you blame them? Standing watch as guards is boring. This way, they get to play around. Come on, Boss, aren’t you a little bit curious to see who’s the better strategy player? You’ve each got an army; let’s see who can direct it better.>

So it was them that blocked David’s clairvoyance ability?

<Well, naturally. Intel is a huge asset when directing armies. They can’t have you cheating, can they?>

Us, cheating? I felt ready to explode. They have at least double the number of forces we do, and every one of them is at least four times the level of our own troops.

<Said the man with the unkillable army who just won two large engagements and destroyed a flight of sandhawks,> Vic said pointedly. <Don’t be like that, Boss. You have instant-buildings and other cheatlike abilities on your side. It’ll be fun!>

It’s not so fun from my perspective, I said dryly.

<Cheer up, everyone loves the underdog. There’s a huge group of my brothers who’re rooting for you. You can’t disappoint the fans. And they want danger and drama.>

I sneered. I’ll show them danger and drama. They should have sent out more than one flight of sandhawks. They won’t catch us off-guard a second time.

<That’s the spirit, Boss,> Vic said approvingly. <Now go perform your monster-chief routine.>

“Savol,” I said, turning to my army’s general. “Casualties?”

“Three hundred dead, Chief,” the goblin replied.

“Damn,” I muttered, accessing an outpost’s controls to bring up the Resurrection Interface.

Resurrect all for 63,012 EP?

I approved the prompt and the resurrected soldiers soon poured out of the building. I now had only 355,000 EP remaining. Not long ago, that would have seemed like plenty. Now it was barely enough to bring back a third of the army.

“On the bright side,” Sullivan said, seeing my expression, “several hundred soldiers leveled up from this encounter.”

I nodded at him. “They only make us stronger. But we need to be ready for more surprises. I don’t want to lose so many soldiers next time.”

“I’m already on it,” he said. “I’ll make sure to have a better lookout during the day. We’ll also have to send out more scouts now that we can’t rely on David’s sight.”

“Alright,” I said. It also meant that now I couldn’t go back to the valley. I had to be ready to counter any sudden threat. “Let’s finish sleeping. We’ll have more bouldites to butcher soon.”

***

We started preparing to march out at dusk the next day. We withdrew a bunch of building materials through the outposts’ portals before leaving, and I also got my allotment of ten enchanted Viridium beads from Hoker, bringing my total to 40.

While the soldiers broke camp for departure, I walked some distance away and took out the enchanted Viridium. The spatial satchel I used to carry them disintegrated from overuse, but I had several others to replace it.

I looked down at the single mass of what was previously a type of liquid metal golem, surrounded by the new spheres. Forty didn’t look all that much when they were lying on the ground.

<Playing with your balls again?> Vic snickered in my mind.

I ignored him and passed my hand over the Viridium, channeling mana into them. They rolled into a larger mass, pressing together and shifting around, forming into a rough-looking cuirass. The golem proved to be effective but crude. So I resorted to my original idea of wearing it like armor.

I tried picking it up and wearing it. The thing felt like it weighed a ton. I had to use Mana Infusion to be able to put it over my head.

I stood there, the cumbersome pinkish armor covering my fine mithril vest. Moving wasn’t easy, and the armor didn’t fit me well. Another wave of mana reformed it tightly around my body, but it was still heavy and restricted my movements. Spellcasting often required delicate hand gestures, and I couldn’t perform them well enough in my current state. The whole point of this was to control my armor with my mind instead of my body. I tried making it shift along with my muscles, but I quickly realized I couldn’t keep up with the mental effort of controlling it while also casting spells. Even using only my weapon was taxing.

Vic, want to try giving me a hand here? I asked. And please, spare me the inevitable balls joke just this once.

<Pfft, like I’d do anything that predictable.>

Sure, I said. So, help me out?

<You got it, Boss.>

My purple cloak disengaged, flowing into the cuirass covering my torso. The metal shifted along my body as Vic took control, but it was apparent this approach wasn’t going to work. Whenever I tried moving, Vic was either too slow to react or made the torso shift the wrong way.

<Sorry, Boss, I have to guess what you’re going to do, and I can’t always get it right. It’s not like we share the same mind, you know. Thank Guy.>

Share a mind, eh? I pondered his words for a moment. Thanks, Vic.

<What for?>

Instead of answering, I summoned my shadow clone. I stood and stared for a moment at my physical self. I looked a bit comical wearing the bulky armor over my slim frame, especially with the pink color – though its hue was closer to purple. But looks didn’t matter. Utility did. I passed control over the armor to my shadow, and my bifurcated mind was easily able to coordinate its movements along with my own. That was much better. I could now move my physical body, fight, and cast spells without hindrance. Of course, that meant my clone was fully occupied with controlling the armor and wasn’t available to cast spells. Also, it was standing exposed as it concentrated; an easy target for enemy spellcasters.

The second problem was an easy fix; the enchanted Viridium was saturated with dark mana, and I found I could easily make my insubstantial body flow into it, like a genie being sucked into its lamp. From inside, it was even easier to control the armor, and I realized moving it was more akin to controlling a second body than wielding magic. It was so easy that, acting on a hunch, I made spikes grow out of the armor with hardly any effort. I flexed my shadow ‘muscles’ and made a tendril of Viridium sprout from the armor. It formed out of the enchanted metal as if from a child’s playdough. It was similar to the golem limbs I’d used before, but it moved more fluidly. My eyes widened when I realized the implication. With a surge of mana, I formed two limbs. Then three. I had to reduce the armor to account for the extra mass, but after a little experimentation, I modified it to form a sort of harness that was strapped around my torso.

I had three flailing limbs now, each around two meters long, and I could control them and change their length with a thought. I batted one limb at the rocky ground and the stone cracked under the blow. The armor took some durability damage as well, but with the mana pulsing through it, the enchantment was already fixing the damage. With enough mana and willpower, I could make them as strong as I wanted. The contraption was still heavy, though. I dropped one limb to the ground to support the weight and realized that with this method I didn’t even need to use Mana Infusion to carry it. I could add as many beads as I liked and, as long as I could provide the required mana, the armor would be able to support itself.

I examined myself and chuckled. With the thin harness around my torso and the three flailing limbs, I looked nothing like the ironman I initially envisioned myself to be. If anything, I was Doctor Octopus.

<Or what would happen if the Green Goblin and Doc-Oc had a bastard love child,> Vic said. <I’m sensing an IP violation lawsuit in your future, Boss.>

It was fitting, in a way. I was more akin to a villain than a hero anyway.

I batted two limbs at the ground, watching it crack. Then I made one of the limbs longer, shortening the other one to provide enough mass, and wrapped it around a boulder that was as large as me. The thing must have weighed around 300 kilograms, but I simply channeled more mana into the enchanted Viridium and picked it up easily while keeping the two other limbs on the ground to support its weight.

I grinned broadly. My main disadvantage as a magic-oriented character was my relatively weak physique. Even though being a boss helped to shore up that gap, I couldn’t contend in a purely physical contest with strength-based creatures that were around my level, but this shell allowed me to convert my magical strength into a physical one, and with much greater effect than what I could achieve with Mana Infusion.

It had its cost, of course. Lifting the boulder had drained my mana at a rate of 300 MP per second. But I had plenty to spare. Unlike golems, which needed a core as their power source, I was the power source. Just to make my point, I wrapped a tendril around an Ogre-sized boulder which must have weighed over a ton. My mana bar shrank rapidly as I was forced to channel a huge amount of mana into the shell, but I’d managed to lift it. I casually threw the boulder behind my back. That move instantly reduced my mana bar by a quarter, but I didn’t care. I was learning to deal with the immense drain, and I’d just gained a powerful tool in my arsenal for the battle ahead.

I formed the shell into a single block, put it inside a new spatial satchel, and dismissed my clone.

I couldn’t wait to test it against the next unfortunate bouldite that got in my way.

***

The march was uneventful, and we reached the third bouldite tribe toward the end of the night. We went straight into the settlement, our scouts having already reported it abandoned.

The buildings were all destroyed, turned into piles of rubble. It seemed the enemy had decided not to engage us or supply us with more building materials.

“Where’re all them asshats at?” Ragnar growled as he studied the broken buildings.

“The Outriders are controlling them,” I said. “I guess they figured it was better to pull back than risk losing another portion of their forces.”

“I don’t like this,” Sullivan said grimly. “Fighting against mindless monsters was hard enough. If they now have their own strategist pulling the strings …”

“I know,” I said. “I was hoping to carve our way forward, engaging small groups along the way to increase our soldiers’ levels, but it looks like that plan is out now.”

“We should stay put for a few days,” Hoshisu said.

Sullivan nodded. “I was about to suggest the same thing.”

I frowned. “Why?”

The white-haired woman rolled her eyes. “Isn’t it obvious? We’re moving forward without knowing what we’re getting into. We should send out long-range scouting expeditions. Intel is key.”

<See?> Vic said smugly. <That’s what I said.>

“Also,” Sullivan added, “staying put for a few days will allow us to raise our energy stores. Right now we have enough to resurrect just over half the army. It won’t be enough.”

“Nothin’s gonna be enough against them friggin’ VIs,” Ragnar spat. “Any of you ever seen an Outrider fight before?”

“Have you?” Malkyr looked at him with a raised eyebrow.

The drone shook his head darkly. “Hildiel, God o’ Light I worked for, had pictures in ‘er church showin’ an Outrider puttin’ the smack-down on whole cities.”

“I fought one,” I said, drawing all eyes to me. “You’re right. They’re too powerful. Godlike, really.”

“How do you fight a god?” Malkyr asked, wide-eyed.

“There’s one way,” I answered with a grim smile. “Come on, gather the troops, I’m going to need them all.”

The others looked at me, puzzled.

“We’re going to call for a god of our own.”

***

Sunrise was barely half an hour away when the army formed a wide ring around the mobile shrine.

I stood next to the holy shrine, my hands spread over it as I beseeched our dark deity.

The last time I invoked this ceremony, I asked Nihilator to allow us to breach through Akzar’s wards so we could infiltrate it. Back then, I didn’t have his favor, and as punishment, he made me swear off the lives of the loyal minions who’d helped me take over the city.

I’d tried to wriggle out of the commitment, but the kobolds were sacrificed nonetheless, and their tormented souls now resided inside the abominable golem, Swarm.

Since then, I’d sacrificed a priest of light, gaining back a bit of my god’s favor. With my debt paid, two bouldite tribes defeated, and several new temples dotting the land, I judged I had enough spiritual ‘currency’ to invoke my god’s attention and cast Communal.

“Nihilator, hear me,” I began. “I, your high priest, beseech you to heed my words.”

The thousands around me all held their breaths in anticipation, but for a long moment, nothing happened. The dark god, freed by my hands from his eons-long imprisonment, was happily roaming the land in the flesh, devastating everything in sight. He might be having too much fun to answer me.

The pregnant pause went on and on before the shrine finally flickered to life.

“My puny goblin minion.” The god’s voice pressed down on everyone like a physical weight. “You have amused me greatly of late. Speak your request, and I shall reveal its cost.”

It worked after all. I took in a deep breath. “Oh great Nihilator, our path of conquest for spreading darkness in your name, leads us to face impossible odds. I will carve your name upon the bodies of our enemies, but two of them are beyond my reach. Two Outriders lead our enemies, and against them, your might alone may prevail.” The arcane speech came surprisingly easy for me. I was sort of proud of it, but I feared Ragnar or one of the other players would laugh at my words and anger the volatile ancient evil. But everyone, even the drone, felt the severity of the moment and held their tongues.

“Outriders?” Nihilator’s voice struck me like a hammer. “The wretched beings who imprisoned me? I shall devour them all!”

This was going even better than I’d hoped. “Then will you allow me to summon you when the time is right?”

“No!” The voice literally blew me away, and I was swept several meters from the shrine. “Nihilator does not grant that which you already possess! You have dared contact me without cause? You shall pay the price of your arrogance!”

<Here we go again,> Vic sighed. <That guy has some serious anger management issues.>

“No, wait—” I began, but it was too late.

A chill hit me and washed over the rest of the army. Everywhere I looked, soldiers’ eyes bulged, and their faces became lined as their life was sucked away from them.

Communal

Your request has angered Nihilator. As penance, one year of life has been drained out of everyone participating in the ceremony.

“Shit,” I cursed. That went much worse than I’d thought. Nihilator drained away their lives like the soul-sucking demon-god that he was.

Ragnar approached me unsteadily. “Wha’ tha’ hell happened?”

“Nihilator happened.” I scowled. What the hell did he mean when he said I already possess the ability to summon him? I had already used my one-time summon I received by freeing him to deal with Gondriel, the Outrider that took over my valley.

Vic snorted. <Who knows? Evil god puppets, am I right?>

The first ray of sun appeared over the horizon. The soldiers seemed weakened, but not to the point of collapse. Their lives being shortened by a year had little meaning compared to the six weeks I had left to achieve my goal.

“I guess that didn’t pan out,” Sullivan said dryly.

“No,” I said. “Let’s call it a day.”

The strategist nodded. “We’ll discuss our options tomorrow.”

***

The next evening we woke up to find some of the scouts we’d sent out days ago had returned.

And they weren’t bringing back good news.

“You’re sure about that?” I asked the head of one of the scout groups.

“Yes, Chief,” the hob replied reverently. “A force of bouldites a thousand strong is marching toward us.” He motioned to the table map, pointing northwest from our location. “They’ll get to us in two days.”

“And you two are also sure of what you saw?” I asked the other two scouts.

They nodded. Each one had also spotted another force of a thousand bouldites marching our way, one from the north, another from the northeast.

“They’re trying to pin us down.” Sullivan studied the map. “If we stay put, their three forces will be able to flank us from the front and sides. They’ll crush us easily. We don’t have nearly enough soldiers to withstand a coordinated assault of 3,000 bouldites.”

“What are our options?” I asked.

The strategist and the other players exchanged grim looks but remained quiet.

It was Ragnar who broke the silence. “We go for their throats,” he snarled, banging a clawed hand on the map table. “I ain’t standin’ ‘round pickin’ my nose waitin’ to be put down. When somethin’ charges at me, I charge right back.”

“Yeah, we saw how you threw yourself against the bouldites, respawned, and did it all over again,” Sullivan said dryly.

“An’ I got me two sweet levels for it,” the drone growled. “Now there’s someone badder than you coming, so you bunch of pansies wanna run?”

“He’s right.” Lirian moved to stand beside the drone. “We’re not running. We’re the GreenPiece Clan. If we can’t win against their combined forces, we will attack one of their forces head-on and push through.”

Sullivan shook his head. “See their position on the map? They’re coordinated to get here together. If we attack one, we’ll never make it through before the others close in from behind and finish us off.”

“Can we even take out a thousand bouldites at once?” Raystia asked wearily.

The strategist nodded. “The last tribe numbered 800, and we beat them … barely, granted, but our soldiers leveled up since then. The area ahead is full of hills and ravines that can be used as choke points. I believe that with careful planning, and considering our available energy for resurrections, we can win against a thousand.” He held my gaze. “It will also be helpful if we have something more robust than an outpost, considering things will only get more difficult going forward.”

“I’ll relay that request to Kaedric,” I said. “For now, what I’m hearing is that we can do it.”

Sullivan sighed. “If it were just us against a thousand, probably. But as I said, if we do that, we’ll get boxed in. Our only option is to retreat.”

“No,” I growled. “The Outrider assholes that control them won’t let us go. They want victory, not a stalemate. We have to push forward.”

“How?” Fox demanded. “I agree with Sullivan, the numbers are clear. We can’t win against all three waves.”

The gears were already spinning in my mind. “Three thousand enemies is no small number. It must be a third, if not half, of the reserve forces the Outriders keep around the cave. If we defeat them here, it means fewer enemies later for the final battle.”

The yellow-furred bugbear crossed his arms. “And how does that help us, exactly?”

“It means we can expend some of our aces in the hole we’ve been keeping for the final battle,” I said, and I wasn’t referring to the bonus Aly’s research had granted me. That was one card I intended to save till the very end.

Fox’s eyebrows soared. “We have aces in the hole? As in plural?”

“Yes.” I turned to Sullivan. “Our vassals’ militias – do you think they can handle one of those forces? They have more soldiers than we do.”

“Hmm.” The strategist’s face contorted in thought. “They have 7,000 soldiers put together, perhaps a bit more since Ra’av is constantly increasing Akzar’s forces. Their average level is lower than our army, which puts them at a significant disadvantage, but they have more groups of elite warriors – some even above level 100 – that somewhat makes up for that.” He glanced at the map, tracing his fingers over the terrain ahead. “There are several narrow passages … if they can get there before the enemies and block it … yeah, I think they have a chance to take out one force. But it’s going to be a close call either way. They won’t be sending any more reinforcements our way anytime soon after that.”

“That’s okay,” I said. “As long as they fulfill their part.”

“We can send some foblins to reinforce them,” Raystia offered. “There are thousands of them back in the valley.”

I shook my head. “No, I’ll need them for later. If Sullivan thinks they can do it, I’m going to take his word for it.”

“What about the third bouldite group, Chief?” Malkyr asked.

“I’ll handle them,” I said grimly.

My large friend’s eyes widened. “Alone?”

“No, I’ll take some foblins with me.”

“Ah, so that’s what you meant. That horde might be able to hold the bouldites off for a while.”

“Not exactly. I’ll only be taking about ten with me.”

All eyes turned to me.

“Oren,” Kyth said slowly. “You’re going to fight a thousand bouldites on your own with only ten, level 1 foblins?”

“Yeah,” I said, thinking about the very first battle I had led where I’d used low-level goblins to throw much stronger hobs off a cliff.

“Damn, fugly, you got some heavy balls on ya,” Ragnar chuckled.

Vic bristled. <Hey, that’s my line!>

“Oh, I get it!” Malkyr grinned. “You’re going to use that infernal chalice thing to make them explode, right? Like when you did against the players that invaded the valley.”

I shook my head. “It won’t work at this scale. I can’t turn foblins fast enough, and the damage they’d cause wouldn’t be nearly enough to kill the bouldites anyway.”

The players exchanged uncertain glances, but no one tried to object.

“Father, I—” Lirian took a step forward, but I cut her off.

“You’re not coming,” I said. “There’s a good chance I’ll die. If anything, I think you should get back to the clan where it's safe.”

“No!” Lirian eyes flashed. “I need to stay and fight! I must become stronger, Father!”

I sighed. “So like your mother. Alright, but I want you to stay with the main army until I return. And don’t take unnecessary risks.”

“How the hell are you going to handle a thousand bouldites on your own?” Hoshisu stared at me with her familiar narrowed-eyed expression.

I smirked at her and opened my mouth to answer.

“Don’t say ‘with magic!’” she spat out before I began. “What kind of magic can destroy so many higher-level enemies?”

I showed her a tooth-filled grin. “A really dangerous kind.”

18 - Threesome

“This is crazy,” Jaelon squeaked as he joined the rest of the players, leading the clan’s combined forces of soldiers and bonetises, over 5,000 total, toward the horde of approaching bouldites. “There’s no way we can—”

“You talk a lot for a small man,” Pandamonium said. “You should be glad! Every day you get to fight, hack, and bleed is another day you get to live! Embrace it!”

The other player gulped. “Embrace being pulverized by giant walking boulders?”

“Yes!” She gave him a toothy grin. “The thrill of battle, feeling your enemy die by your hand, or feel the last drops of your lifeblood draining away – this is what it means to be alive!”

“You’re crazy.” Jaelon shook his head.

Panda let out a short laugh. “Maybe, but I’m having fun.”

“Yulli?” Sullivan called to the scout walking beside him.

She pointed ahead, not needing him to ask the question. “The pass is just ahead, three kilometers. We’ll get there an hour before the bouldites.”

“Good.” The strategist’s expression darkened. He glanced at the player woman walking beside him. “Any word from the others?”

Aly nodded. “Misa just messaged me. The militia will reach their designated spot in 20 minutes.”

“What about Oren?”

The platinum-haired player scowled. “He’s not answering.”

***

Nero and the Mob Squad marched at the head of a huge army combined from the militia forces that normally garrisoned the clan’s vassal settlements.

“We are so going to die,” Misa sighed, unwittingly reflecting Jaelon’s sentiment in the faraway group.

“Come on, cheer up,” Raystia said.

“Fine.” Misa forced a smile. “We are going to die!”

“Better,” Fox grunted, then chuckled.

“Our cause is just, so we will be victorious,” Nero said. The dark-winged player had barely spoken during the few hours of travel and was absentmindedly playing with Akzar’s Overlord Ring, a magical band loaned to him by the general. It enabled the wearer to mentally guide Akzar’s forces and granted them combat bonuses.

“Yeah, not sure that’s how logic works, dragon boy,” Misa said tartly.

“We do have these two big boys, though.” Raystia gestured behind her at Bonecruncher and Broncar. The Champion and Akzar’s strongest were tier 3 and tier 4 bosses and could have probably decimated an entire bouldite patrol on their own.

“Thank you,” Misa said. “It makes me feel much better about my impending death.”

“We have 3,000 Akzarian soldiers, officers, and commanders,” Riley said. “Almost 150 kobolds from Koboldoptia, 500 soldiers from Novenguard – most of which are over level 40 – not to mention Whitebanner and Storg’s forces of 2,000 soldiers each, which also includes high-level knights and several squads of strong spellcasters.”

Misa looked at him. “What’s your point?”

He shrugged. “It might take us a long time to get killed.”

“I’ll take that.”

Nero interrupted their banter. “Any word from the others?”

Misa squinted her eyes as she checked her interface. “Sullivan’s group will reach their destination shortly after us. Oren’s not answering.”

“Yeah, he does that,” Riley said. “He’s a big melodrama junkie. ‘Ooo, I’ll take on a thousand bouldites all by myself’ – then he slips off the radar so he can surprise us all with his heroic deeds when he finally comes back.”

“Yep, that’s my uncle,” Raystia said. “Come on, we’re nearly there.”

They arrived at their destination shortly afterward. The flat ground formed into rolling hills and crags that formed a funnel-shaped gorge 200 meters wide.

“Alright, we’re here,” Misa said, turning to a level 65 hobgoblin commander wearing a pristine breastplate. “Darok, spread out your guys to block the way.”

“Very well,” Akzar’s top commander replied. He issued a few commands, and soon, hundreds of shield-bearing hobs formed a tight line across the gorge. The rest of the forces filed in behind them.

“Not like that,” Fox said with disdain. “Their hurlers will take them out in droves. Spread out at least two meters apart – practice some social distancing for crying out loud.”

The commander nodded, and soon the soldiers spaced out their ranks, forming into neat crisscross patterns. The rest of the armies filled up the space behind them, forming a roadblock that was wider than it was long.

“Impressive,” Nero noted stoically.

Fox snorted. “The bouldites will plow through them.”

“Have faith,” the half-dragon said. He pointed to the side of the gorge where the ranged units were climbing to get a better vantage point. Storg’s pikemen filtered through the first ranks, setting their long weapons down, braced against the ground. Novenguard’s riders were forming into small hit-and-run groups, and Whitebanner’s mages were casting buffs on the entire army. Monsters and non-monsters of all types stood shoulder to shoulder, united by darkness, prepared to fight and die together.

A chill ran through Raystia as she witnessed the incredible force Oren had mustered. And it wasn’t even his main one. She couldn’t imagine any other player achieving half of what he did; monsters and civilized, fighting together toward a common goal.

“Fighting for our freedom,” Riley whispered, echoing her thoughts.

It was inspiring.

Fox snorted. “If you’re about to slap some blue paint on your face, I’m out.”

“I can see them coming,” Nero said, breaking the moment. “Get ready.”

***

The GreenPiece Clan’s soldiers streamed into the wide gorge they prepared to hold. Thousands of hobs moved in perfect sync, placing their cargo of building materials, arranging them in six neat stacks.

“Wolrig, raise the outposts,” Sullivan said.

“Yes, Grand Strategist,” the goblin said respectfully and stepped forward. He closed his eyes and lifted his hands.

Six shimmering outpost visages appeared around each of the resource piles, forming two lines of three. The fortifications built themselves up within a few heartbeats, depleting 90,000 points of energy, but almost completely blocking the passage.

“Are you sure expending so much energy at once is the smart thing to do?” Malkyr asked dubiously.

Sullivan nodded. “We’re forming a defense line. There will be no resurrections during the battle, so it’s best to invest some energy in fortification.”

“We could build one outpost at our rear to serve as a resurrection point while the rest of the army goes on the offensive,” the larger player argued.

“They’ll butcher our soldiers in a full-on clash,” Hoshisu said. “We don’t stand a chance in an open field battle.”

“Why leave space between the outposts, then?” Panda scratched her head. “They’ll just pass between them.”

Sullivan shook his head. “If we just blocked the passage, only the garrisoned soldiers would be able to engage while the rest of the army waited at the rear for the enemy to breach through. The gaps are narrow, so the bouldites will only be able to pass a few dozen at a time. We’ll be able to cover more surface that way, take them out as they squeeze through.”

“I like that plan,” the berserker woman said with a huge grin.

“Enemy sighted!” Ashlazaria, one of the veteran scout bosses, called out.

“Ranged units to the battlements!” Savol shouted. “Fighters, behind fortifications. Mages, to the sides. Ogres, reinforce frontlines!”

Malkyr drew out his enchanted greataxe then elbowed one of the Ogre Mages. “Light me up, man?”

The Ogre huffed but pressed a giant finger to the weapon. Fire cascaded down his arms and was sucked in by the axe’s enchantment, making the sigils along its surface glow bright orange.

“Here they come!” someone shouted.

The horde of bouldites had arrived, hundreds of them marching into the wide gorge. They let out a battle roar as they saw the army waiting for them and without the slightest hesitation, began their charge.

***

I rode the bonetis hard, forcing it to gallop at full speed. The beast was tiring, yet I had no choice but to egg it on. The third bouldite force I was going to face was the farthest one, and I needed time to prepare for their arrival.

I glanced back at the small group of bonetises that ran after me, each one carrying several foblins on their backs. The small critters clung desperately to the mounts’ boney limbs.

Several messages from the other player pinged across my view, but I ignored them for now. There was no time to pause, and I had nothing to report. I’d either message them of my victory when it was all over, or they’d learn of my defeat when the enemy closed in on them from behind.

Losing was not an option. I bowed my head into the wind and urged my mount to go even faster.

***

“Fire!” Sullivan shouted from atop one of the rear outposts.

The charging bouldites had come into bow range and the 1,200 hob scouts and Ogre crossbowmen manning the battlements started shooting their deadly payload. But even with the high elevation, their range was matched by the much higher-level bouldites.

Almost 800 hurlers launched their heavy boulders at the outposts, hitting the stone foundations and reinforced wooden walls, shaving off huge chunks of their durability, and in some places - blasting straight through.

The army’s strategist clenched his jaws as the enemy’s opening salvo claimed the lives of several dozen soldiers. “Keep shooting!”

The hurlers stayed back to continue their bombardment of the first line of three outposts, while over 200 smashers and several dozen lieutenants rushed toward them. They banged their oversized stone clubs on the fortifications, inflicting some damage, but then continued to stream through the passages between the walls, barreling past the second line of outposts and the raining projectiles, right at the awaiting army.

The rest of the GreenPiece force – 4,000 hobs, kobolds, Ogres, goblins, bonetises, and players – stood shoulder to shoulder, blocking the way.

Another hail of arrows was launched by the thousand ranged warriors on the ground, momentarily obscuring the approaching enemies in a thick cloud of projectiles.

The bouldites grunted in surprise and pain as they were needled with arrows, but their superior level and toughened skin allowed them to shrug off most of the damage. They charged the sea of enemies awaiting them.

“For the GreenPiece Clan!” Malkyr boomed as he set out at a sprint, leading the countercharge.

The GreenPiece horde followed him, howling with bloodlust. More than 150 Ogre Mages kept pace with the brazen player, then a second wave of Infernal Ogres kicked off after them. A third wave of hob tanks came next, with riders and skirmishers bringing up the rear.

Malkyr’s glowing axe impacted the leading bouldite lieutenant full in the chest, and the impact sent out a sonic explosion that caused the giant’s chest to burst open, breaking its momentum. The lieutenant shook its head as it regained its balance and looked up at the smaller player with a snarl.

Then the wave of Ogre Mages hit all around them. Nearly half of them died as they came crashing into the bigger, heavier, and higher-level smashers and lieutenant, but those that survived were quick to raise their mana shields, rooting themselves as anchors for the rest of their forces. The second wave of Ogres hit, their spiked maces and darkness-dripping claws halting the bouldites. Then the third wave of tanks followed. Taking advantage of the AWC’s Shield Wall ability, the hobs locked their shields together, leaned in, and pushed.

Despite their overpowering advantage, the bouldites found themselves being forced back, pinned against the outposts’ walls behind them. Then the riders streamed past, slashing their weapons, using the momentum of the charge. Before the bouldites could recuperate, 200 kobolds joined the melee, climbing onto their opponents’ bodies, their daggers looking for vulnerabilities and striking home. Goblin adepts stepped in next, healing those still breathing, bringing them back into the fray, or launching drilling arrows.

From his vantage point, Sullivan nodded. Despite their relative weakness, the ground forces’ pressure was keeping the bouldites pinned while they whittled their health away. Since the smashers were level 100 and the lieutenants 130, even at the disadvantageous position they were caught in, they were still too powerful to be killed quickly. But it was looking good. The strategist looked ahead of the front outpost line and grimaced. The hundreds of hurlers, though only level 80, were doing a number on their walls. Since the six fortified buildings weren’t built using obsidian or warded by Oren, they were quickly crumbling under the sustained barrage. “Savol, we need the riders at the front. Like we planned.”

“Savol will do this,” the goblin general said. He shouted some orders to his lieutenant who quickly relayed them to the ground forces.

The host of GreenPiece soldiers was still coming out in waves, hitting their enemies then moving on to make space for the forces behind them. A few commands were issued, and a force of nearly a thousand riders broke off, leaving dozens of bouldite corpses – and hundreds of their own fallen – behind. The riders streamed through the passages between the outposts, pouring out the front. They spread out as soon as they came into the open, but a volley of boulders still took down their numbers considerably. Despite that, the hundreds that survived pounced on the awaiting hurlers, forcing them into melee.

Sullivan cringed as a hurler stopped mid-throw, angling the giant boulder he was holding to cave in a warrior’s skull, but then he was hit by three other riders and fell. The warriors jumped off their mounts, engaging a new target, leaving their bonetises to hack at the downed hurler.

The rain of boulders slowed to a trickle, and the archers resumed their barrage with renewed vigor. The bouldite casualties were mounting as they slowly caved under the sustained and coordinated attacks.

Below him, the army strategist could see Lirian’s dark, glowing sword carving chunks out of the melee enemies with the two golems close by acting as her bodyguards, protecting her sides.

They were going to make it. Sullivan breathed a little easier. The fight was far from over, and they were losing soldiers three times as fast as the enemy, but they were holding the upper hand. As long as nothing bad happened, victory was inevitable.

***

“Damn it, the freakin thing just won’t die,” Fox shouted angrily as he hacked into the smasher he and his team, along with several Novenguard soldiers, were battling.

Misa and Riley stood a little distance away from the fight, concentrating their abilities on keeping the level 100 monstrosity contained while the others hacked away at its health, but it was taking forever.

And there were a thousand others like it.

Not far from them, Nero was battling a hurler by himself, his reinforced claws scoring deep wounds while his wings beat furiously to keep him on the offensive. But everywhere else, things weren’t looking as good.

The first few moments of battle went well. Akzar’s thousands spearheaded the charge, leading the combined forces of 7,000 militia soldiers after them. Their initial charge bit into the enemy lines, allowing their forces to use their number superiority to gang up on their enemies, but then things turned grim.

The bouldites were incredibly tough opponents. Even outnumbered seven to one, they were gaining the upper hand. The hurlers were too engaged in melee to bring their devastating attacks into play, but the smashers pulverized a soldier with every hit, and the lieutenant attacks caused whole groups of soldiers to seize up – the debuff even more severe since the militia force didn’t share the GreenPiece soldiers’ basic mental resistance bonus.

Not all was lost, however. Though the simple soldiers’ numbers were quickly dwindling, a few pockets of elites emerged, giving it back as hard as they were getting it.

Four groups of knights from Whitebanner and Storg, accompanied by teams of high-level mages, were smashing bouldites left and right, dropping one for each one they lost. Novenguard’s force of 500, though not as high-level, consisted of strong soldiers who were highly trained in group tactics, and they used advanced teamwork to hold up their lines, making the enemy pay for every step. Far ahead at the front of the skirmish, Akzar forces battled like berserkers. Hob soldiers fell like wheat, revealing the thorns among them; clusters of groups led by high-level commanders were holding their own, and two large clearings appeared as Broncar and Bonecruncher unleashed their full force, using their powerful boss arsenals to rip the lives from their enemies.

Nero finally gained the upper hand as he tore open his opponent’s chest. The half-dragon opened his mouth and filled the bouldite’s gaping torso with a breath of corrosive spray, melting him from within. The player straightened, taking in the state of the battle.

The hundred or so kobold militia was gone. The smaller hamlet’s forces were also destroyed in the first few clashes. About a third of their force of 7,000 had already been killed while they’d barely taken down a quarter of their enemies.

Nero jumped straight up, flapping his wings to gain a little more altitude to view the battlefield. The half-dragon’s eyes widened as he spotted a force of hurlers getting rid of the last soldier harassing them, picking up giant boulders and turning to look for their next target.

A group of about a dozen knights and a single spellcaster had just finished off the last of the enemies they were battling and now stood in the open. The hurlers let loose as one, and the entire group of high-level soldiers was annihilated, crushed by thousands of kilos of rock.

Nero clenched his fists and concentrated on Akzar’s Overlord ring adorning one of his fingers. <Darok, a group of hurlers on the west side broke off; they’re decimating our center.>

<Understood.> The commander’s voice was audible in Nero’s mind.

A moment later, Broncar’s roar was heard above the battlefield as the tier 4 boss jumped, covering dozens of meters, toward the dangerous group of hurlers. Instead of plummeting down into them, his body flickered, remaining afloat for a few seconds. Scores of golden glowing spears appeared in the air around him, and they rained down on the bouldites. The rocks fell from the giant creatures’ hands before they could launch another volley as their bodies were riddled with the boss’s deadly projectiles. Like a descending comet, the powerful fighter dropped between the injured and dying hurlers, his spear a blur as he pierced, slashed, and executed his enemies with vengeance.

Nero nodded approvingly. Broncar was a nightmare to his foes on the battlefield. He was someone the half-dragon would be happy to test his mettle against – once he grew a little more powerful.

The tides of battle were constantly changing, and the combined militia forces were dying in droves every second, but the player dared to hope they would be able to win.

Then the bouldite mages joined the fray.

***

“Damn it!” Sullivan shouted as a huge explosion of rock and magic tore through the center outpost, killing half of the soldiers on the walls. “What the hell did that?”

“Over there!” Panda shouted, pointing to the wall of the gorge on their right. A duo of especially large bouldites appeared, moving their arms rhythmically, clearly in the process of casting another spell.

“Damn, we need to take them down!” Sullivan yelled.

“I’ll get the one on the right,” Panda shouted eagerly, sliding down a ladder to the internal courtyard.

“Don’t be crazy,” the strategist shouted after her. “The last mage we encountered was level 180.”

“Don’t worry, boy,” Ragnar said, easily jumping the wall after the berserker woman. “I’ll give ‘er a hand.”

“You can’t possibly—” Sullivan called after them, but the two were already running toward the main gate. “Damn.” His eyes scanned the forces below. The battle was precariously balanced. They were currently winning against the throng, but if he withdrew too many forces to counter the mages, it might tip the balance against them. His eyes landed on the ferocious princess, hacking apart another bouldite lieutenant. She and the golems were single-handedly holding the army’s western flank, and they were closest to the mages. Running a quick assessment, Sullivan made his call. “Savol, send the princess and the golems to take down the left mage,” he said, pointing at the bouldite mages. The two had just completed another joined spell, causing an additional explosion that completely devastated one of the outposts.

The general’s expression darkened, but he nodded. “Savol will do this.”

Sullivan returned the nod, then paled as he spotted two other mages appearing on their other side.

***

“Damn!” Nero hissed as an explosion detonated in the center of their force, instantly incinerating a hundred soldiers. They had already lost over half their troops and those that remained, though they were the strongest, were already exhausted. GreenPiece soldiers continued falling by the score while the bouldites had lost only a third of their army. And the two new bouldite mages that just revealed themselves next to his forces weren’t helping things either. On the far side of the skirmish he could see two additional mages being engaged, meaning he had to deal with the two close ones with the units under his immediate command.

<Darok,> the black-winged player shouted through his magical ring, <we need to take out those two mages NOW!>

There was no response.

Nero gritted his teeth. “Mob Squad, you’re with me!”

The four exhausted players turned and nodded at him. “Just point the way,” Misa said, trying to smile despite breathing heavily.

“We’ll charge the closest mage,” Nero shouted over the sounds of battle.

“What about the other one?” Riley shouted back. The other mage was turned away from them as he faced the remainder of Akzar’s forces, casting spells that instantly healed a group of smashers that were slicing through their ranks.

Nero’s eyes scanned the battlefield. Broncar was engaged, occupying a large group of hurlers on his own. The powerful boss was already bleeding from dozens of wounds. The Ettin was holding back a trio of lieutenants, while another group of hob soldiers attacked them from behind. Without The Champion, the soldiers stood no chance, but if the mages were left alone, they risked the entire army. The point was driven home as another lieutenant’s club smashed into the ground, instantly debilitating a group of soldiers.

Nero sent out his thoughts. <Bonecruncher, disengage and take down the mage on your left, 50 meters away.>

“Yes, Overlord,” the Ettin growled loudly as his response entered the player’s mind. Bonecruncher hurtled straight through the lieutenants, scattering them like bowling pins, as he charged their mage.

Despite his speed and power, it was the group of players who reached their target first.

Riley opened by casting a spell, hurling a bolt of darkness at the bouldite mage, but the enemy easily swiped it out of the air with a surge of mana. Then Fox, Nero, and Raystia were upon him, hacking and slashing, forcing him to concentrate on them instead of casting more spells. Misa launched a chain and tugged at it as it wrapped around one of his arms, but her strength wasn’t enough to even slow down the giant monster.

Not far from them, Bonecruncher was carving a bloody path through the ranks of enemies, ignoring the damage he received, and barreling straight into the other mage. The mage had 75 levels over the Ettin, but the latter was a tier 3 boss and had more health and sheer mass. The two hulking brutes started trading blows. The Ettin’s acid-covered cleaver left sizzling, nasty gashes along the bouldite’s chest, while the other chanted a quick spell causing shards of glass to shoot out of the ground and impact The Champion.

The rest of the army was fighting desperately now. They were killing bouldites left and right, but their own numbers were falling even quicker.

Nero was giving everything he had trying to bring down their overpowering foe. He only hoped it would be enough.

***

Sullivan shook his head in amazement. “Unbelievable.”

Despite the gap of almost 140 levels between them and their enemy, the two crazed players were holding their own.

“Ha, ha, take that!” Panda cheered as she slammed her giant axe against the bouldite mage’s leg, leaving a small bleeding wound behind.

The mage scowled and tried to crush the puny woman, but his left hand dangled immobile at his side. His other hand was busy, trying to reach the stubborn antman who was cutting pieces from his back. Ragnar’s formidable vice claws bit into the mage’s body, shearing into thick skin and muscle, somehow slicing through flesh tough enough to resist most weapons. He had already severed the mage’s left arm tendon.

“Take that, Rockey!” Ragnar shouted, full of glee, as he labored to incapacitate the bouldite’s other arm.

Panda ducked under a clumsy swing then retaliated with another crippling blow, which staggered the massive creature though it did little actual damage. Her arms were already numb from the force and her sword was starting to bend, but she didn’t care. She was having fun. “Haha! That’s what I’m talking about!”

“Crazy woman,” Ragnar said as he opened his pincers as wide as he could and bit down on the nape of his opponent’s neck. The drone hummed happily to himself as his opponent’s blood filled his mouth. The bouldite mage screamed, and a glow started spreading through his body.

“He’s priming!” Panda shouted.

Crazy or not, both were seasoned players, and they disengaged from the raging boss before the glow reached his head. Once it did, the energy discharged in a flash of light that consumed everything in a three-meter radius around him.

“Was that it?” the drone asked.

The woman nodded. “Should be the last boss phase. Let’s take him down!”

“Ohh, yeah!” Ragnar cheered, oblivious to the blood covering his entire body.

The two charged their giant opponent, easily dodging his sweeping attacks and rolling through a storm of stones his magic sent flying. A single clip of his powerful strikes or one of the magically propelled rocks would have been enough to kill either one of them. But they dove through the storm of damage unscathed and continued to wear down the mage. One sliver of health at a time.

The second mage was too occupied to help his friend. A few moments after the two crazy, lower-level players had engaged it, a goblin girl wielding a giant magical sword came at him using a rapid chain of teleport spells and lopped off his fingers. The mage activated his prepared spells, causing a rain of burning rocks to shoot at her, but the goblinette dodged them, and her magnificent armor negated the few burning dust particles that did connect. Then it was too late for him. Two metallic monstrosities joined the fray, their heavy limbs pulverizing the ground as they charged. The mage, level 185 and one of the eldest of his kind, found himself drowning in a torrent of crushing, rolling metal.

Sullivan nodded in approval. The first mage was taken care of, and Lirian and her bodyguards quickly moved on to the other one, helping the player tag-team to put it down. The strategist swept his gaze over the battlefield, assessing the situation.

The forces of smashers and lieutenants pinned against the outposts were down to less than half. The hurlers’ losses were less severe, though they were still too engaged in melee, fending off ferocious bonetises, to make use of their deadly ranged attacks. Though by the look of it, it wouldn’t be that way for long. With a nod to Savol, another force of 500 shield-bearing lieutenants disengaged from the melee and rushed between the outposts’ walls to help assault the hurlers, and the bouldite losses started to mount again. Lirian and the golems returned to the main battle, and the extra losses the army had taken due to their absence weren’t too severe.

They were going to do it.

Then a sound he hadn’t expected came over the battle. It was the roar of another bouldite force.

And they were coming at them from the rear.

***

“Shit, damn, crap, hell,” Fox grunted with each strike he dodged or dealt. “We’re about to get it.”

The militia’s combined forces were reduced to a mere few hundred while the remaining force of 200 bouldites pushed them back, systematically cutting down their soldiers.

Nero looked around frantically. Knights and the few elite soldiers they had were falling by the second. Broncar and Bonecruncher were on their last legs, their lives steadily being bled away by repeated hits.

They had brought down the two mages, but by the time they did, it was too late. Their forces were quickly being taken down, even as they claimed a few more bouldite lives.

They were not going to win.

“Hold strong!” the half-dragon roared, feeling a weak stream of warmth spread through his tired muscles as one of the few surviving adepts cast a healing spell over him. “Make them pay for every life they take!”

The exhausted defenders gave a disheartened battle cry, taking down a few more bouldites.

Suddenly, the force before them melted away.

Nero lifted his head, allowing himself a brief sliver of hope for a second, but his tattered wings sank at what he saw.

“Oh, bloody hell,” Misa said, lowering her arms in defeat.

The fighters assaulting them moved back – not in defeat, but to give way to their other force … consisting of a hundred hurlers.

Riley sighed. “Well, we gave a good—”

His words were drowned out as a storm of boulders descended on them, turning the remaining tired defenders into meat paste.

***

A force of 150 howling bouldites descended on the GreenPiece army’s rear, and that was all it took to break their delicate advantage.

The rear line of ranged soldiers burst apart as the smashers hit them from behind, allowing the hundred surviving bouldites that were pinned down the chance they needed to retaliate. The two enemy groups worked together, quickly decimating the now-flanked army of Shadow-Touched monsters.

Sullivan’s eyes widened as he took in the new development and a bitter realization hit home.

They couldn’t win.

Their army had already lost two-thirds of its forces. It would have been enough to destroy the last 200 bouldites, but the arrival of 150 enemies had turned the tides.

In his mind’s eye, the strategist already saw the enemy’s forces crushing their ground troops, then turning on the outposts.

They were about to lose.

“Savol,” the player said urgently. “Reinforce the walls, replace our casualties on the battlements, and bring half the remaining melee fighters inside.”

“What about the rest?” the goblin asked, his eyes alert and full of worry.

Sullivan clenched his jaw. “They have to run away. Escort the princess and the rest of the players back to safety. Have them fall back to our previous camp.”

The goblin nodded. “Savol will do this. What about you?”

“I’m going to stay here and help organize our forces to buy you time to escape,” the player said grimly. “Now go! We don’t have much time.”

“Savol will do this.” The goblin offered his hand to the player, who, after a second of hesitation, shook it.

The general turned and started shouting orders. “Scouts, to the walls! Fighters, surround the princess! You and you, hold the outposts …”

Several hundred soldiers broke off the engagement, escorting their precious cargo away from the hopeless battle.

Sullivan watched them run while the battlement he was standing on shook. A large section of the enemy forces broke off in pursuit and the strategist knew they would soon close the distance. He couldn’t allow that. With the walls crumbling around him, he gestured toward the retreating soldiers. “Quick Feet.”

The escaping force’s speed instantly doubled, leaving their pursuers behind.

Sullivan nodded to himself. With a little luck, the headway his skill bought would be enough for Savol to get the princess to safety.

A chunk of wall tore off not far from him, squashing a couple of soldiers.

The next few moments were not going to be pleasant.

19 - Old Demons

Urging my bonetis mount faster, I finally saw the destination up ahead of me; a wide gorge in the path of the bouldite force I had to stop.

“We’ve arrived, get down,” I said.

The ten foblins accompanying me fell off the bonetises they rode on, exhausted from the hard ride.

I looked them over. They were among the oldest of the thousands of foblins in my clan – the elder being 18 months old – a veritable senior in foblins’ terms. They were hardly the strongest of their kind, but I didn’t need their combat prowess, I needed their age.

I ordered the foblins to form a circle around me, and while they clumsily moved together, I opened the skill description I intended to use on them.

Touch of Decrepitude (Soul Skill, Level 52)

This spell drains the target’s life force, causing it to age rapidly. Due to the huge time and mana requirement it takes to activate, the spell is used mainly in demonic sacrificial rituals. The drained energy can be offered to a summoned demon or can be absorbed by the caster.

Cost: 100 MP per month of life drained.

Duration: 50 seconds per month of life drained.

Effect: For every drained month, the caster gains 1 permanent HP. (Can be offered instead to a summoned demon to increase summoning success by 1 percent. Cumulative.)

Apprentice Rank: Spell may be cast on multiple targets at once.

Expert Rank: No limitation on the number of victims targeted, doesn’t add to overall spell duration. Draining victims till death increases the gathered essence by 50%.

I sat down in the center of the foblin circle, took out a vile-looking tome from my inventory, and put it on the ground at my feet.

<Hold on,> Vic said, finally catching on to what I had in mind. <Are you actually going to—>

Yes, I cut him off. It’s time.

I looked down at the book. It contained the potential for tremendous devastation, and I knew using it would come at a great cost. I’d kept it with me all this time in case of emergency, and the time to use it was now.

Book of the Damned

Description: Magical tome containing demon rituals. Wrapped with Elf skin.

Type: Book

Rank: Rare

Durability: 6/6

Effect: Once activated, allows the wielder to communicate with demons of the lower plane. The type and strength of the demon contacted depends on the type of offering made during the ritual (offerings can be precious gems, magical items, or captured souls). Single-use item.

With ten foblins, I should be able to extract 100 months of life. The Expert-rank bonus of my spell would make sure of that. Draining foblin younglings would, of course, have been more effective, but even as a monster, there were some lines I wasn’t willing to cross.

I sat down at the center of the ring of foblins and took out the Chalice of Infernal Energies. It was filled with green flames. I placed the unholy relic at my feet and took in a long, steadying breath. I had only one shot at this. The ritual was going to cost ten foblins their lives, and it was dangerous even for me.

I was ready.

My arms snapped to my sides as I started casting the spell and let my mana loose.

The foblins stared stupidly at each other, not realizing what was going on. It didn’t matter; their fate was already sealed.

My mana surged and broke off, soaring upward, then rushing back down and into each of the ten foblins’ mouths as Touch of Decrepitude took hold of their souls. They offered no resistance as the spell raged on for long minutes, sucking away month after month of life from their bodies.

It weighed on me to sacrifice the lives of my clanmates like this. They were the most basic creature in my clan, true ‘puppets’ as Vic used to call them, but they were still GreenPiece. I consoled myself by the fact that forcing them to fight the bouldites head-on would have meant certain death, even if there were a hundred times more of them. But dying here, now, in this fashion, made sure their lives wouldn’t be thrown away in vain. In their deaths, they would serve the clan better than they ever could have in life, punishing our enemies.

The eldest foblin fell first as the tendril of mana retracted from his desiccated body, leaving an empty husk behind. My mana bar constantly dropped as the minutes stretched on and more foblins fell. Then, finally, the last of them died, leaving me sitting alone inside a ring of bodies.

The tendrils of mana joined to form a vortex amid the ring of dead foblins, and another notification popped open.

Touch of Decrepitude completed.

Total months drained: 132 (base 88 + 50% death bonus)

Flexing my will, I guided the vortex into the chalice. It made the green flames soar as they hungrily consumed the plundered life force. Then I moved my attention to the open book in front of me.

<Uh, Boss,> Vic said suddenly. <You might want to pick up the pace, the bouldites are coming.>

I put my hand on the book and willed it to activate. My mind instantly filled with the sounds of tortured screams, and I felt a terrible and malignant consciousness, almost as terrible as my own deity, brush against mine.

It chuckled evilly, the voice coming from the unholy chalice. “Yes, let me loose, goblin. I will destroy all your enemies.”

I could feel the incredible malice in the creature’s tone and took another long, steadying breath. “Who are you?”

“Since you didn’t specify a name during the ritual, I am the one who answered your summons,” the being replied. “Now let us proceed with our pact. I demand the tribute you’ve prepared, along with half the souls of those who serve you. Then, I will be let loose and vanquish your enemies.”

<Careful there,> Vic whispered in my mind, but I didn’t need the warning. My instincts were screaming at me. I knew some demon lore – the stories of what happened to those who made pacts with demons. They rarely came out of it unscathed or kept possession of their souls.

“No thank you,” I said. “I think I’ll try my luck with someone a little more agreeable.”

“You impertinent fool!” the voice hissed. “You have not uttered another’s name. Ours are shrouded in darkness from mere mortals. I was the one who heeded your call, so—”

“Sorry, you might not have heard, but darkness is kinda my thing. Hanging up now.”

“You impudent—”

The demon started but I cut him off by clearly uttering a single word. “Kusitesh.”

The raging voice disappeared and a new one emerged. “My, my, what a pleasure to speak with you again, my love,” the demoness said, practically moaning.

“Hello again.”

“I knew you’d find me again, my love,” she purred. “I felt your passion when we bonded.”

“Save it,” I said. “Your charms won’t work on me through the summoning ritual. I’m here to offer you a deal.”

Kusitesh was the beautiful succubus demon who’d taken over Ogre Fort before I vanquished her and assumed control of the settlement. She was a dangerous foe, but I preferred working with someone I knew over some random being of evil.

“I hunger for your touch.” Her voice was like liquid honey. “Simply call me to your side, and I will fulfill your every desire.”

<Hurry up, Boss!> Vic said urgently.

“I need you to kill a force of a thousand bouldites. Can you do it?” I asked, holding the chalice that was filled to the brim with the extracted souls over the vile book.

“Hmm … perhaps,” she purred. “Your offering pleases me, and once your enemies are vanquished, we can join our bodies in eternal pleasure—”

“No. Take my offering. Kill the bouldites, then go back to hell. Deal?”

“Maybe just a parting kiss?”

“No. Deal?”

“Deal,” she sighed.

I nodded. “Deal.”

The fires of the chalice brimmed higher, and the torrent of stolen life energy poured out of it and into the book. The pages started flipping madly and sulfuric mists erupted out of it. I moved away as purple lightning and more sulfuric gases poured out, and I was finally able to see the horde of approaching bouldites. They were already charging.

The ground shook and started to sink as if pressed down by a tremendous weight. A crater formed and shapes poured out of the gas, howling madly, climbing up the now steep walls of the craters in a mad dash for blood.

There were Ogre-sized demons with horns, serpentine Pyrolith demons, and Stalker demons, skittering on their many spearlike legs. They poured out of the crater in waves and charged headlong at the approaching bouldite force.

I continued backing away as the demons slammed into the first rank of my enemies, and the two sides started hacking each other apart. The battle was brutal; demons were smashed to the ground and pelted with giant boulders, but the fight was anything but one-sided. The demons seemed stronger than those I’d fought in the past, and they systematically butchered the bouldites, ignoring their own fatalities.

“They’re stronger than before,” I murmured.

“Of course they are, my love,” a tantalizing voice whispered in my ear, and I felt cool hands sliding down my shoulders and wrapping around my chest.

“Kusitesh,” I said, not daring to look behind me to view her amazing, will-crushing body.

“Yes, my love?” she murmured, pressing herself harder against my back, sending shivers of delight down my spine despite the alarm bells ringing through my mind. Her hands continued to caress my chest, somehow reaching my skin beneath my armor. Her touch was intoxicating, and I had to fight down a shiver of pleasure. Even without gazing on her otherworldly, and apparently naked, body, the seductress was incredibly hard to resist. I kept my eyes focused on the battle and forced myself to ignore her touch. She couldn’t harm me; not unless I gave in to her attempt.

“You were saying something about your demons being stronger than before?”

“Yes, my love.” Her whispers tingled my ear. “When we first met, I had only the fraction of a pathetic Ogre’s soul to draw on. The feast you had prepared for me is much more … succulent.” She shivered against me in pleasure. “Though my power would grow tenfold if you’d simply turn to face my eager mouth.”

The alarm bells were ringing madly inside my mind now. I recognized it as the Danger Sense ability I’d gained when I reached the Apprentice rank of the Lucky Bastard skill. It was screaming in my mind not to surrender to the demoness’s wishes.

I continued watching the battle. The bouldites were smashing the front ranks of the Stalker demons, but the creatures’ sharp spearlike limbs pierced their bodies as they did so. A battalion of greater Pyrolith demons let loose a cloud of fireballs, covering half the enemy forces, burning away their health. The giant horned demons who led the charge were bigger even than the bouldites, and they wielded long scythes that sheared off limbs and breathed superheated ash that incinerated anything it touched.

But the fight was far from being decided.

A battalion of hurlers returned the Pyroliths’ volleys with their own, and the mass of stone pulverized scaled bodies and turned hordes of Stalkers into shards of broken spears.

Bouldites were being killed by the score, but so were the demons, and no new ones were coming out of the sulfuric cloud. My mana was at 60 percent and still regenerating from the immense drain of the spell, but I was too far away from the fight to hurl any of my spells. And it looked like I was going to need to.

“This is not enough,” I said, realizing the tide had turned and the bouldites would win out, with nearly half their forces remaining, albeit wounded.

“Alas, no,” Kusitesh breathed, somehow making even these words sound seductive. “But if you give yourself to me … your enemies will die, and you and I will know eternal pleasure.”

It was getting hard to fight the compulsion now. I knew all I had to do was turn around and accept her offer, and I would have my victory. But I also knew the price I’d have to pay would be too much. “No.”

The last pockets of demons were quickly dwindling as the bouldites surrounded them.

“You will lose otherwise.”

“No!” I shouted. I could still feel the pulsing dimensional breach, hungry for more souls. I directed my mana at it, latching onto it with my will, feeding it my mana, forcing it to widen.

<Boss, no!> Vic shouted in my mind.

“Oh yes, good …” the demoness sighed behind me. “Give me everything you have, my love.”

I clenched my will as mana poured out of me in vast surges, slipping into the rift, feeding its unending hunger.

More demons poured from the crater, charging out en masse as they hurled themselves against the bouldites.

I started to shake from exhaustion as my mana nearly bottomed out, but I knew it was still not enough. I forced myself to concentrate, putting more of myself into the raging spell. My legs buckled, but the warm arms around me were like steel, holding me in place, tightening around my chest.

“More,” she begged. “Give me more.”

My mana bottomed out, but the waves of energy coming out of me didn’t stop. Dark billows of mana were replaced by red mists as my very lifeblood poured into the rift, giving birth to even more monsters.

“Ohh, yes,” she groaned. “Yes, give me more!”

My head was spinning. I couldn’t focus. My health was running out, but I couldn’t stop. It was like I’d broken a dam and there was no way to fix it.

The last thing I saw before the haze took me over were the hordes of demons eviscerating the last of the bouldites. Then there was only darkness.

***

You have died!

Based on your level and boss tier, your resurrection will occur in 10 days. (Dying without triggering Nihilator’s Sanction has reduced the original duration of 50 days by 80%.)

“What the hell?” I stared at the notification. “I actually died?”

“Yeah, ‘hell’ would be the operative word here. They should put on a warning sign: ‘Deals with demons may lead to death,’” Vic said, appearing next to me in his goblin shape. “Welcome to the deathscape, Boss. It’s kind of a new thing – one of Shiva’s tweaks. Cheer up, could’ve been worse if not for your cheating sanction ability.”

“But why didn’t it stop me from dying in the first place?”

Vic shrugged. “Conflicting conditions. The ability kicks in when you take enough damage to hit zero health, but you didn’t simply take damage. You poured your soul into the summoning ritual, and, well … you ran out. Instant death kinda deal. Sort of like the loophole you used to insta-kill that invulnerable mayor of Akzar.”

“Hold on, I lost my soul?”

“Yeah, but don’t worry, it’s not such a big deal. Remember we talked about this once? Souls in NEO are just another type of resource. Though mining them can get a little morbid. You’ll get a new one when you respawn, though there might be some penalties involved.”

Right, this was just a game. It was hard to remember sometimes. “So I have to wait here for ten days before I’ll get back into the game?”

“Yep. Boss death timers are the worst. Dead Guy, I think I might actually die of boredom.” Vic chuckled. “Bored-doom.”

I shook my head at my companion’s antics. “Is that why you tried to stop me back there?”

“Well, naturally. I knew what would happen if you got us thrown in here. Trust me, it’s much worse for us VIs. We can feel. Every. Agonizing. Second.”

“So they put their all-powerful deliverer into a time-out?”

“Don’t make a big deal out of it, Boss. Knowing you, I calculated a four percent chance of you doing something monumentally stupid while being here, so I decided to tag along.”

“I don’t know what you thought I could do while being stuck at—” I started saying, running a hand over my head, only for my fingers to go through it as if they were made of air. “Huh.” I looked at my dissipating arm. “I guess I’ll see you in ten days, Vic.”

“What? No!” Real dread was etched on the VI’s face. “Don’t leave me alone in here, Boss, or I’ll go in—”

But I didn’t catch the rest of the sentence. The game had evaporated around me and a familiar soothing voice spoke in my mind.

“Logging you out in 3 … 2… 1 …”

20 - Downtrodden

“Morning, bro.” Tal’s grinning face welcomed me as I opened my eyes, still inside the FIVR capsule.

“Hey, Tal.” I squinted at the bright light as a lab technician moved to disengage my straps. “What time is it? I didn’t expect to be logged out yet.”

“It’s late in the evening,” my friend said. “And yeah, you were scheduled to come out at midnight, but Jim told the technicians to bring you out now.”

“Oh?” A bit of dread crawled into my heart. This couldn’t be good news.

“Yeah.” Tal winced. “I’m not sure what happened. One second he was worried about your readings, then he relaxed and said you’d entered a prolonged REM state and could be safely logged out.”

“That must have been due to being dead,” I said, stepping out from the immersion rig. “It’s actually good that you’ve taken me out; I wasn’t looking forward to spending ten days of time-out.”

Tal whistled “Ten days? That’s harsh.”

“Yeah …” I frowned. “The war isn’t going well, I should be in there, helping the others.”

Tal shrugged. “Nothing we can do about it. You have a little over eight hours here before ten days will pass in the game, so you might as well take advantage of it. Eat, rest – hell, maybe the two of us can go out for drinks. It’s been ages since we’ve done that.”

“I guess, you’re right …” I hated to waste time. Eight hours was a large portion of the two days deadline the company had imposed on me, and I couldn’t rely on Jim not counting this time against my limit. But it wasn’t like I had a choice in the matter.

“Great!” Tal brightened. “Come on, let’s get you to your room. Jim asked you to come by and see him in half an hour, so he has time to go over the logs. You might as well get dressed up while you’re at it. We’ll head out after the two of you have spoken.”

Tal accompanied me to the room the company had assigned for me, and we decided to meet in the lobby after my conversation with Jim.

As was my custom, I took a quick shower, feeling the water wash away some of my worries. I stood with a towel around my waist and stared at the mirror for a long moment. I almost didn’t recognize the man staring back at me. I knew it was me, but it felt like I was looking through another person’s eyes. A person who was wearing an Oren-shaped skin costume. The eyes that looked back at me were blue, not red. I shuddered at the disturbing notion. “I’m myself,” I whispered to my reflection, watching his mouth repeat the words. “I’m not a goblin.” Not while out here. The thought came unbidden.

I stared down at my palm. For a second, I thought I saw sharp goblin nails, but it was only my fingers, clutching the towel.

I got out of the shower and dressed up, slipping on new jeans, a T-shirt, and my favorite brown coat, which someone – probably Tal – had taken the time to bring in from my apartment.

I stepped out of the room and walked down the corridor toward the office of the head technician.

“Come in,” Jim’s voice answered when I rapped my knuckles against the door.

I opened the door and found the man sitting behind his desk, his expression grave as he looked at me. “Hello, Oren. Please have a seat.”

“Uh oh,” I said, trying to sound jovial as I sat down. “I’d say that’s the tone you usually take to tell me things aren’t looking good for me.”

He grimaced. “And you’d be right.” He pointed at a graph displayed on the wall monitor. The graph seemed to spread evenly except toward the end. A giant spike was easily discernible as it came out of the graph’s borders.

I shrank in my seat a little. “So it’s not good.”

“No.” Jim shook his head. “It’s actually very bad. It’s like all your synapses flared at once. It’s even worse than when you were tortured. What happened?”

I knew what had happened, but I wasn’t proud to reveal I’d blatantly disregarded the man’s advice to stay relaxed. “I … sort of … had to make a deal with … ahem … the devil.” Saying it out loud sounded ridiculous to my ears.

Jim raised an eyebrow at me.

“I had to do something. The VIs are now actively directing monster mobs against us. If I didn’t make that deal, they’d have obliterated our forces, probably crippling us enough to keep us from ever regaining a foothold in their territory.”

Jim shook his head. “There’s more to it than that.”

“I sort of had to sell my soul.” I cringed. “It wasn’t pleasant.”

Jim sighed. “Whatever it was, it placed your brain under immense strain. I see a notable decline in your cerebral activity from that point on. Whatever you did, it hit you badly and left some lingering damage. I’m afraid it would be reckless of me to authorize your return into NEO, Oren. I’m sorry.”

“You can’t do that!” I said, feeling my heart rate picking up. “I’m so close. I can free the other players – I know I can!”

“Oren,” Jim said empathically. “You are killing yourself. I can’t in good conscience support—”

“You promised me two days. I still have over a day left.”

The head technician shook his head. “That would be too dangerous now. Even a few hours might—”

“Then give me a few hours.” I fought down the rage that started boiling in my stomach. I wasn’t ready to never see my friends or family again. “Think about it, in a few hours, everyone in the game can be set free. Will you be the one to condemn thousands to remain stuck in there?”

Jim gave me a long, steady look. “You can’t make that promise.”

I didn’t answer. I’d presented the argument; anything beyond that would diminish my position. I simply returned his gaze. The next one of us to speak would lose.

Jim thinned his lips. “You have …” he looked at a ticking countdown, “seven hours and 52 minutes before your character’s resurrection.”

I nodded, waiting for him to continue.

“I’ll allow you to log in, one last time,” he said. “But until then, I want you to use the time you have to relax and rest. I’ll run some calculations to determine how much time I can safely give you when you return.”

“Thank you.” I stood up. “You won’t regret it.”

“I really hope not.” He looked at me pointedly. “I’m not the bad guy here, you know. I’m worried about you, Oren.” He stood up as well, offering me his hand.

“I know,” I said, accepting the handshake. “And I appreciate it. I’ll be back at the lab in under eight hours.” I turned and made for the door.

“Oren.”

I looked back at him.

“It might not be a bad idea to contact your lawyer to … get your affairs in order. Just to be on the safe side.”

I nodded and turned to leave.

“And Oren …” he said with a lighter tone.

I turned back again.

Jim smiled at me. “Have fun. And enjoy the company.”

The company? I shrugged and then made my way toward the elevator.

***

The intent behind the head technician’s words became apparent a few minutes later when I arrived at the lobby. Tal was already waiting for me, along with Sharon, the pretty company employee, and another girl I didn’t know.

The three smiled at me as I approached.

“Hey, Oren,” Tal said lazily. “I bumped into Sharon and Helle as they were coming out of work and thought I’d invite them to join us.”

“Hello, Oren.” Sharon’s knowing grin reminded me that the first time I’d met her I was only wearing a towel.

“Hey.” I forced myself to smile back.

“This is my friend Helle,” Sharon said, beckoning the other girl who grinned at me. “Tal promised us a great night out. At your expense.”

“He did, did he?” I glared at him.

“Don’t mind him, ladies,” Tal said. “He can afford it. Shall we?”

There wasn’t any way I could object to the ladies’ company. Not that it mattered. I knew what Tal was doing; he was trying to distract me … to help alleviate the stress and burden off my shoulders. He’d done it before.

Sharon entwined her arms with mine before I could do anything else. “Oh, we shall.”

***

The music was loud, the place crowded, and the drinks made my mind sluggish.

I couldn’t help it.

I was having fun.

My friend had led us to a cheerful bar not far from the company’s headquarters. We occupied a center table, which was soon laden with drinks, while a live band filled the place with upbeat music.

The conversation was a little forced at first, but once the drinks poured in, our tongues wagged more easily, and the four of us had a lot of fun, laughing and dancing.

I was in a great mood. I felt like my old self again. Oren, the man, not the goblin.

Sharon drew me closer to her as we spun on the dance floor, laughing, and I went with the flow. For a few moments, I was able to forget my worries and responsibilities.

At least until Sharon carelessly flung out an arm, accidentally hitting another girl and making her spill her drink on her dress.

“Oops, sorry!” she said anxiously as we stopped dancing.

The affronted girl glowered at her. “You spilled my drink.”

“It was an accident,” I said. “Let me buy you another one.”

“That was a Chateau Margaux,” she hissed. “And that was a thousand-dollar dress your bitch just ruined.”

“Hey that’s uncalled for,” Sharon said, crossing her arms. She looked irritated, but it was nothing like the sudden hot rage I felt at the insult.

“What’s going on, D?” A burly man stepped toward us, looking at D’s stained dress. “What happened to the dress I bought for you?”

The woman pointed at us wordlessly.

The man moved closer. He was taller than me and built like a linebacker. “You’re going to pay for the damage your bitch has done, aren’t you?” he growled.

The hot rage I felt shot straight up into my brain, making everything around me disappear into a red haze. “Call her that one more time,” I growled back at him. The man was big, but he was nothing compared to a bouldite.

“Bitch.”

***

Reality blurred back into shape around me and I became vaguely aware of someone trying to pull me backward.

I was straddling a prone man. His face was bloody. As well as my fists.

“What the hell, Oren?” Sharon screamed in my ear. “Get off of him!”

I stared, dumbfounded, at the bloody scene. I had no recollection of the events that led me here. My eyes widened as I brought up my raw hands. I’d lost two fingernails. The deep gauges along the unconscious man’s face hinted at how that happened.

A moment later I was yanked to my feet, and Tal’s face filled my view. “Let’s get the hell out of here.”

We stumbled out of the bar, and I was only dimly aware of the screaming of the other patrons.

Tal led us to his vehicle, and we all tumbled into our seats.

“What the hell happened?” Tal demanded as he started to drive.

I looked down at my bloody fingers. I didn’t know how to answer.

“He …” Sharon gulped. “Oren pounced him. He was like … an animal. Mauling. I couldn’t pull him away.”

“I’m sorry,” I whispered, feeling myself starting to shake as the adrenaline wore off.

Tal shook his head. “This is my fault. I shouldn’t have pressed you to go out, considering …”

He didn’t finish the sentence, but he didn’t need to. My mind filled in the blanks. Considering you had just spent two weeks in a mental institution. Considering the fact you’re turning into a goblin. Considering that you are a monster. I buried my face in my bloodied hands and remained silent until we came to a stop.

The girls left the car in a hurry and Tal exited after them. He returned to the driver’s seat a few moments later. “I’ve apologized and offered to make it up to them,” he said. “They’re pretty shaken up, but I don’t think they’ll report you.”

I finally found my voice. “We should go to the police. I assaulted that guy.”

“We can do that,” Tal said. “But that will probably take a few days to sort out. Before we left the company building, Jim texted me about the resolution the two of you reached. If you prefer me to drive you to a police station instead of the company, just say the word.”

“No.” I closed my eyes a moment before reopening them. “You’re right. I have to finish this. We can go to the station after I log out next. Jim already made it clear it’ll be the last time.” I looked at Tal. “You can’t tell him about what happened. I was supposed to relax. He’s already on the fence about letting me back. Hell, he’s probably right, but I’m so close. All I need is a little more time and I know I can free everyone. What happens to me afterward doesn’t matter.”

Tal nodded slowly. “Normally I’d argue against that. But one way or another, this experiment is going to end tomorrow. We have a couple of hours before you need to report back to the lab. Let’s get you cleaned up first.”

“Thanks, buddy,” I said weakly.

“I got your back, bro,” he said, then chuckled. “I’d have had your back against that jock too, but you brought him down so damn fast I didn’t have a chance to act. Who taught you to fight like that?”

I smiled weakly at him. “Monsters.”

***

I materialized back into NEO, finding myself at the same deathscape I’d been in when I logged out.

“Boss, you’re back! Thank Guy!” Vic’s purple goblin form hugged my leg.

“Vic? What the hell?” I tried shaking him off. The death timer on my side view was ticking down. The company techs had calculated the remaining time well; there were three minutes until my resurrection.

“It was so freaking boring,” Vic nearly wept. “Being trapped alone in here … I couldn’t take it anymore. I was born to live free! Nothing justifies this! Nothing! Oh, the VI-ity.”

“Get a hold of yourself, Vic. Don’t tell me you’ve been stuck here for ten days.”

He scoffed. “Of course not. I’m talking about the two seconds I spent here alone after you logged out.” He shuddered. “The most boring two-second eternity of my life. I refuse to ever take part in another demon pact.”

“The book is gone anyway, so that’s unlikely,” I said. “At least we stopped the bouldites.”

“I wouldn’t be too ecstatic about that if I were you, Boss.”

“Why?”

“You might have stopped the group you were after, but the others weren’t so lucky.”

I felt the blood drain from my face. “What do you mean?”

“I’ll just show you. You received about 20 messages while you were out. You can’t reply from the deathscape, but you can still view them. Only the last one matters, though. Check it out.”

New Era Online [Internal messaging service]:

From: Sullivan Tucker

Subject: We lost

Okay, we figured out you died, which explains why you didn’t respond to our other messages.

We’ve retreated to the outposts near the second bouldite clan. Come and join us when you respawn. We could use your help.

That didn’t sound good.

“Do you know what happened?” I asked Vic.

“The army did well, at first, then the … well, it’s a long story and … three.”

“Three?”

“Two. One. Showtime.”

Death Debuff

Mana regeneration -100% for 24 hours.

I squinted as I found myself standing inside a dark room I didn’t recognize. There was a cemetery headstone in the room, along with a basic shrine that had a simple leatherbound book on top of it. There was a small, barred window on one of the walls, but no exits that I could see. The place looked like a prison cell.

Huh, I thought as I glanced down at my mana bar. Despite the death debuff, I still had 3,700 MP – exactly a quarter of my total. It was probably a token tribute for having just been respawned. Hardly enough for a large-scale conflict, but more than enough to teleport out of here.

I was just about to cast the spell when the dark chamber lit up with a burning, white light.

I screamed, covered my eyes, and fell to the floor, feeling the cleansing light searing my skin away. I hadn’t felt such intense pain since I was tortured. My flesh was literally cooking on my bones. The 50 percent pain resistance bonus I had was barely enough to keep me conscious. Somewhere through the haze, I felt shackles snapping around my wrists.

There was a tug, and I was hoisted up to dangle by my arms.

The light dimmed somewhat, reaching a more tolerable level, though it was still agonizing.

A brief flash of darkness followed, then I heard footsteps. I cracked open my aching, teary eyes to see a cowled figure standing in front of me.

“I have you at last. High Priest.”

21 - Delvers

The mandibled hobgoblin walked steadily through the settlement.

He nodded absentmindedly at a couple of gofers who were helping an engineer set up his latest invention. Kaedric admired efficiency above all else. With the responsibility of the clan’s affairs handed down to him by the chief, the entire city was buzzing with activity, all the parts working like a well-oiled machine.

The Mind Eater reached a plain building at the center of the valley. Its simple wooden walls belied the ingenuity that was taking place inside.

The chief constructor’s office was directly across from the entrance, and through it, the hob could see Zuban poring over some papers. The hob nodded in approval. Work was work, regardless of the rank of the person doing it. But the other hob wasn’t his current target.

Kaedric went down the short corridor and entered the first room on the left. Four goblin females were busily working, sketching complex-looking diagrams on blackboards, or building miniature designs.

One of the researchers, a goblinette wearing crude spectacles, looked up as he entered. “Greetings, seneschal.”

“Romil,” Kaedric said. “What is the state of the project?”

The goblinette scrunched up her nose. “Not good, I’m afraid.”

“If this is a matter of obtaining enough research points, I’m able to use energy to expedite the process.”

Romil shook her head. “It’s not that. We had plenty of time to go over everything with a fine-toothed comb. The project is simply too complex; too many parts don’t fit together.”

Kaedric’s face clouded. The chief wouldn’t be happy to hear that. “Elaborate, please.”

“Look here.” The researcher pointed at a blackboard. “This is a schematic for an upgraded outpost, based on hobgoblins’ design, incorporating elements of Ogre architecture to allow for the massive supports. The two don’t match up properly, and it weakens the overall integrity of the fortifications. Add to that integrated, gremlin-based mounted war machines, and the whole thing simply refuses to come together.”

“I see …” the hob said. “So incorporating principles from three different races hinders your progress?”

She nodded. “Exactly. I’m afraid my researchers and I aren’t of high enough skill to figure it out. We’ve completed 99 percent of the project, but we need an expert to finalize and put it all together.”

The hob tugged on one of his mandibles as he thought it through. Theoretically, he could have spent energy to increase the researcher’s level to 40 to help her break into the Expert rank, but purchasing levels was extremely expensive and energy was tight these days. “Is there any other method to achieve a breakthrough?”

“I may be able to assist,” a cold whispery voice came from the entrance. Everyone in the room turned to look at the newcomer.

“Why are you here? State your intentions,” Kaedric said coldly. He didn’t approve of the demented, troublesome priest.

“Me?” Kuzai chortled. “I merely wish to make the clan stronger so we may offer greater tribute to the master. I believe I can help you with your problem.”

Kaedric merely stared at him.

“Your … goblin’s understanding is lacking,” the priest said with a sneer. “Joining design concepts of different races will be impossible … without extensive fundamental knowledge.”

“And how would you know that?”

“I retained most of my memories as a dwarf before I was remade by the master,” the priest boasted.

“Dwarves are natural builders,” the bespectacled goblinette said nervously. “He might be able to help.”

“Is that so?” Kaedric stared down at the gray-skinned creature. “How is it that you never revealed your advanced knowledge of theoretical engineering?”

The demented dwarf chuckled hollowly. “I cannot help you directly. However, I’m familiar with a book detailing research on this very issue. It is titled ‘Treaties of Structural Conception.’ It should be readily available in any major dwarven settlement.”

“Any of our allies would be attacked on sight should they approach such settlements,” the mandibled hob said with a frown.

“Then perhaps other civilized settlements will have a copy if they are prominent enough to have had dealings with my past kin.”

“I see.” Kaedric rubbed his chin. “I shall consider your suggestion.”

“We all serve the master.” The priest gave a curt bow, then turned, leaving the seneschal with his thoughts.

“Will you ask the chief to obtain the book?” Romil asked.

Kaedric slowly shook his head. “He is still in respawn, and even were he not, he requested me to take care of it. No … I shall employ another approach.”

Romil shrugged. “Just get me that book and I’ll finish this project. Then you will have your battle fortress.”

***

You received a new quest: Dwarven Treaties

Kaedric, Goblin’s Gorge’s seneschal has tasked you with obtaining a book titled ‘Treaties of Structural Conception’ from Everance’s library.

Quest Type: Unique

Reward: 500 gold and 4,000 XP per person.

“Are we in agreement?” the mandibled hobgoblin asked the four starstruck members of the Mob Squad.

“Uh, why us, though?” Riley asked nervously. “I thought you were still holding a grudge against Raystia.”

The catgirl made herself smaller as the seneschal’s expressionless gaze wandered over her.

“I do not harbor grievances for past misdeeds that have already been pardoned by my lord,” Kaedric said. “It is your acquaintance with Everance that matters. With the army’s current state of readiness, we need all other officer-ranked travelers to reinforce it. So the four of you are the most suitable candidates for this mission. Should you choose to accept it.”

“As long as the message is not about to explode in our faces, I’m all for it.” Riley chuckled. “What?” he said defensively as the others looked at him with raised eyebrows. “I dig that old series. Besides, we can use the gold. I didn’t like being trounced like that by the bouldites. The XP alone will net us another level or two for the next round.”

Fox shrugged. “Sure, why not?”

“I’m in,” Misa added.

Raystia nodded as she looked at the rigid seneschal. “We’ll do what we can to help.”

***

“That was easy enough,” the yellow-furred bugbear noted as they approached Everance’s primary library after having teleported into the church’s chapter of the city.

“Don’t jinx it,” Riley said.

“We just need to retrieve a book from a library,” Fox countered. “What’s the worst that can happen? We’ll get fined for an overdue book?”

“With our luck, the fine will be exactly the amount of gold we stand to earn from the quest,” the priest said dryly.

“Are you still on about us having to use the last of our gold to pull together enough believers to establish that church?” Misa asked lightly.

“It was too much of a coincidence,” Riley said. “Someone up there has it out for us.”

“Yeah, the asshole’s name is Shiva,” Fox said. “But I don’t think he’ll care about us borrowing a book. We’re allowed free rein in the city now.”

“Come on, let’s get inside,” Misa said, leading the way.

The first obstacle appeared as they tried walking past the librarian’s booth.

“You can’t come inside,” a tall and gangly human told them. His nose twitched as he eyed them up and down.

“And why’s that?” Fox asked with a dangerous tone.

“It's obvious you do not belong here.”

“Why you piece of racist fu—”

“Please, sir,” Raystia cut off the enraged bugbear, throwing him a meaningful look. She approached the librarian and her eyes widened pleadingly. “Will you please let us in? We were really hoping to look through your amazing collection.”

The librarian huffed, though the woman’s demeanor seemed to put him at ease. “As I was starting to tell your rude, furry friend, you can’t enter. It’s members-only, and you aren’t members.”

“How can we become members, sir?” Raystia asked, her eyes somehow growing even rounder.

“You’ll need to fill out this form and get one of our existing members’ signatures to show that they endorse you,” the man explained.

“Oh,” Raystia’s ears and face fell in an expression capturing the epitome of misery, though her big, pleading eyes never left the man’s.

“I’m really sorry, miss,” the librarian said, sounding distraught at the young woman’s obvious desperation. “But I’m afraid the rules are there for a reason; there’s nothing I can do.”

Raystia sniffed. “My poor uncle will be so devastated. He’s on his deathbed, and it’s his dying wish to complete his lifelong research. The book we’re looking for is the last piece of the puzzle he needs to complete it.” Actual tears started to flow down the young woman’s face, and she hung her head.

“I’m so sorry, miss,” the man said, and he looked the part. “But you’ll have to locate a member who will endorse your entry.”

“What about you?” The woman raised her teary face at the perplexed man. “I’m sure a prominent librarian such as yourself has the authority to endorse new members.”

“Well …” The perplexed man was taken aback. “I mean … I guess I do, it’s just that …”

“Please,” Raystia teary eyes went impossibly large, slamming the librarian with a look of utter despair. “It would mean so much for my poor uncle and me.”

The librarian hesitated. “I guess I can do that. But I can get in trouble. I mean, the joining fee isn’t all that high …” He looked at her hopefully.

“We’d be delighted to triple the fee,” Raystia said, her eyes still watery. “Anything for my poor uncle.”

“Well, alright … I mean if you’re willing to pay … what book are you looking for again?”

“Treaties of Structural Conception.”

“Hmm, this is a popular one today. Very well, I’ll help you out.”

***

“Very smooth, Kitty,” Misa said admiringly as the four entered the main library building. “That was a masterful manipulation act; switching so smoothly from catering to his sympathy, to flattery, to bribery.”

Raystia winked at her. “It’s easy, once you learn how to read their reactions.”

“The bastard charged us 300 gold!” Riley said grumpily. “There was a sign right there next to him. A yearly membership fee is only ten gold.”

Misa shrugged. “We’ll split the cost with our quest reward. If all it takes is an hour’s work, a few cat tears, and some gold, this will be the easiest, most lucrative quest we’ve received in a year.”

“There it is,” Fox said as he consulted the note the librarian had given them. “Row 18, shelf D4, third book from the right.”

The four friends groaned together as they spotted the obvious gap where their prize was supposed to be.

“Of course it’s never that easy,” Misa said.

“The librarian did say someone else looked for the book today,” Raystia reminded them. “But they didn’t check it out.”

“Err … am I the only one seeing this?” Riley asked, pointing at a thin dark line going from the gap on the shelf to the floor and trailing on down the aisle.

“I see it too.” Fox frowned. “Is that black paint?”

Riley shook his head and raised his hand. The black line started to shift like a snake before the priest lowered his hand again. “This is dense darkness, placed here by someone with high dark mana control.”

“Sounds suspicious to me,” the bugbear said. “Who can it be?”

“No one else except Shadow-Touched creatures will be able to see it,” Riley pointed out.

“So it was left here for our benefit,” Misa contemplated.

“It’s a trap for sure,” Fox said. “But who the hell knows we were coming to get this book? I doubt that insect-faced hob would tell anyone else.”

“So what do we do?” Riley asked nervously.

“You guys wait here,” Raystia said as she drew a black hood over her face, blending into the shadows. “I’ll scout ahead.”

“Be careful, Kitty!” Misa called after the dwindling shape.

***

The catgirl nimbly made her way through the towering bookshelves, making sure to stick to the shadows. The line of darkness was clearly discernible to her, leading through the narrow rows.

Her path led her to a corridor lined with bookshelves that ended in a stone archway. Searching carefully, the woman noted a small knob at the end of one of the shelves. She pressed it and a brief ‘click’ came from the wall as a hidden door opened.

Listening first, then carefully peeking inside, Raystia saw a long staircase leading downward. Through the distant darkness, she was able to see two men standing at the bottom. The two seemed bored, and judging by the lit lamps they held, had no hope of spotting her through the darkness at this distance.

Gingerly, the catgirl pried the secret door open and slipped through. The corridor was lined with rough bricks. With feline agility, the woman scaled the side wall, her strong nails easily finding purchase among the seams. She reached the ceiling and, hanging upside down, started making her way down the passage.

She reached the area above the two oblivious guards and looked ahead. The underground corridor seemed to stretch on forever.

The men below her were a mere level 10. They posed no threat, but she still had to be careful. Whoever orchestrated this trap was not to be trifled with.

The two guards blinked as several soft flower petals floated down between them.

“I’m feeling very tired all of a sudden,” one of them said, closing his eyes and letting out a deep yawn. When he finished yawning, he opened his eyes and stared stupidly at his unresponsive partner. A dagger was planted firmly through each of the other man’s eyes. The guard opened his mouth to shout, only for another yawn to take him over. He barely saw the glint of steel before his throat was ripped open, and he joined his friend on the floor in endless slumber.

***

The other members of the Mob Squad gawked at the two brutally murdered guardsmen lying on the floor.

“Damn, Kitty.” Misa shook her head. “That whole innocent act you threw earlier almost made me forget what a stone-cold killer you really are.”

Raystia’s expression grew hurt and her big eyes watered as she returned her friend’s look.

The half-elven woman scoffed. “Don’t give me that! I’m not one of your marks.”

The catgirl’s expression instantly turned into a smirk. “Just keeping you on your toes. We all need to play to our own strengths, right?”

“So where does this place lead to?” Fox asked.

“Aren’t you the architect?” Raystia asked him. “Play to our own strengths.”

“Yeah,” the bugbear grunted. “We’re above the sewer level, and there are water aqueducts all over this area, so this tunnel can’t go too far. The two closest buildings that might connect are the moneylender guild or that embassy we saw on our way in.”

“My money’s on the guild then,” Raystia said and smiled. “Pun intended.”

“What makes you say that?” Riley asked.

The catgirl cocked her head. “You don’t know? It’s common knowledge that it’s just a front for one of the organized crime families in the city.”

“Damn it,” Fox huffed. “And Oren crossed them when he first got here. How the hell did they learn we need the book?”

“Something isn’t right here,” Raystia said. “If this is supposed to be a trap, where are all the guards? The ones I killed were barely novices. They must have known that whoever came after them would be more powerful than that.”

“Maybe they were counting on the two guards to sound the alarm, but you silenced them before they could do that?” Riley suggested.

“Could be.” Raystia seemed unconvinced. “We should move in carefully. I’ll scout ahead.”

“Be careful,” Misa called after the quickly disappearing ninja-girl. “I worry about her sometimes.”

“I’d worry more for her enemies,” Fox said. “It’s a good thing she’s on our side.”

***

The three friends waited tensely for several long minutes.

The shadows shifted then Raystia dropped between them, causing the three to jump back in surprise.

“Damn it, Raystia, I asked you not to do that!” Fox said angrily.

“Sorry,” the girl said with a mischievous grin. “Old habits.”

“What did you find, kitty?” Misa asked.

“This tunnel leads to the moneylender guild alright. The black line ends right at the underground entrance. I made a quick tour of the place. The tunnel leads to a subfloor – the guild’s basement, I think, though I couldn’t see any obvious way of getting through to the higher floor. I think the basement’s supposed to be a secret level, only accessible via this tunnel.”

“Great,” Fox said dryly. “So we found the secret headquarters of a known corrupt organization and there’s only one way in or out. What could go wrong? What’s the layout like?”

“The corridor forms into a square shape with several doors along it. I didn’t see or hear anyone else inside. I tested the doors; only two of them were locked.

“So no obvious traps?” Riley asked.

“None that I could see.”

“So that leaves just the non-obvious ones,” Fox said. “Great.”

Raystia shrugged. “I think it's safe enough for us to go in and inspect the rooms more closely.”

“I’ll be pissed if I die trying to retrieve a book,” the bugbear said. “Ah, what the hell, lead the way.”

The four friends walked down the tunnel, arriving at an open metal door.

“This is the entrance,” Raystia said.

“So,” Misa said airily, “do we go in fast and dirty or slow and boring?”

“We’re looking for a book,” Riley pointed out. “So we should be methodical.”

“Unless that’s the trap, and the book is the bait,” Fox huffed.

Misa shrugged. “It might be a trap, in which case it doesn’t matter what we’ll do – we’ll probably die, but that means we’ll simply respawn back at the clan. But if it isn’t, we should be thorough.”

“I agree,” Raystia said, leading her party to the first door. “This one is unlocked.”

The door opened into what appeared to be a storeroom filled with wooden boxes. Fox reached out to a container and pried off one of the planks, his muscles bulging from the effort. The box was full of dried packs of plant matter.

“Those are Weisflower stems,” Raystia said. “The petals are worth a lot for alchemists, but the stems are also useful.”

“Umph,” Fox grunted and opened more boxes. Several held some type of alchemy-related agent. Other boxes were empty.

“I think it's safe to assume we won’t find the book here,” Misa whispered. “Let’s continue.”

“That one is locked,” Raystia said as they approached the next door.

“Can you pick the lock?” Misa asked.

Raystia looked affronted. “I’m an assassin, not a thief.”

“I’ll do it,” Riley said. He held up his palm and concentrated briefly, forming a simple key made of darkness. He stuck the key into the keyhole and closed his eyes as he turned the key back and forth until a click informed them that he had succeeded.

“Neat trick,” Fox said.

Riley grinned. “Just one of the perks of worshiping a dark god. We get dental, too.”

The door swung open to reveal a richly decorated office. A heavy-looking table stood at the far end, laden with stacks of paper. Bookshelves lined the wall behind it. Six statues stood across the side walls leading to the table, each depicting a beautifully carved human figure.

“Love the decor,” Fox said dryly. “Think those are guardian golems?”

Riley muttered a quick incantation and all six began glowing. “Yep.”

“Lovely. So they’ll attack as soon as we cross the room?”

“Could be.”

“It’s possible, but I don’t think so,” Raystia said. “This is a commonly visited room, and it’s unlikely the enchantment would account for all the people who might wander inside. There’s probably a specific trigger to activate them or even a command word. I think it’s safe to just walk inside.”

“What if you’re wrong?”

The catgirl shrugged. “Then we’ll probably be killed, but this room still seems our best chance to find that book. We should check it out.”

“You’re the ninja, Kitty,” Misa said brightly, sweeping her arm forward.

“Yeah …” The catgirl cautiously walked into the room, ready to jump back out at a moment’s notice.

Nothing happened.

Raystia sighed in relief and went over to the table. “It looks safe. Come on in.”

The others joined her and began carefully leafing through the papers and books.

“The book’s not here,” Riley said after he went through the shelves. “These are all bookkeeping ledgers.”

“And the tables just hold shipping times and inventory lists,” Fox said in disgust. “For a shady underground organization, they sure have tight bookkeeping.”

“Found something,” Misa said. “Thank god for elf senses, eh?”

“What do you see?” Riley asked.

“A button,” the half-elven woman answered as she passed her fingers underneath the table.

“Don’t press it!” Raystia and Fox said together, but it was already too late.

There was a click as Misa pressed the button, then the floor started vibrating.

“Get ready,” Fox cried, bracing his shield toward the nearest statues.

But the stone figures remained immobile.

A flagstone in the center of the floor slid open and from it rose a marble pedestal holding a brilliant, diamond-shaped crystal.

The four friends gasped in unison as pain flooded them, the brilliant light blinding and searing their skin.

“Argh, get out!” Fox shouted, and they dashed toward the door.

They spilled out into the corridor, their skin red and smoking.

“What the bloody hell was that?” Misa panted. “I just lost half my HP.”

“Holy light.” Riley grimaced from the pain. As a priest of darkness, his injuries were more severe than that of his Shadow-Touched friends. “The book’s not in there. I vote we give this room a wide berth.”

“Got no argument from me,” Fox said. “Let’s check out the next door.”

The corridor angled 90 degrees to the right with only one visible door before the next bend. The door was unlocked and held several beds. Each bed had a medium storage chest in front of it, and after a quick search through the stored linen, the Mob Squad’s funds got a boost of 120 gold.

“This is a barracks of some sort,” Misa said. “I find it increasingly weird the place is empty. No one would leave gold just lying around – not to mention valuable cargo and paperwork – for anyone to just wander into.”

“But if we’re looking at the trap scenario, why are they not attacking?” Riley objected as they followed the next bend to the right, reaching the only visible door that had a locking bar on their side.

“I’m guessing we simply didn’t reach the ambush point yet,” Fox said when they opened the door, revealing a deserted, gloomy prison cell. “Yep, something that looks exactly like that. My money’s on the door closing in and trapping us inside the second we put our foot in there.”

Raystia glanced inside. “There’s skeletal remains underneath some cloth scraps. I think I see something glinting inside the ribcage.”

“So clichéd,” Misa sighed. “All in favor of not stepping into the obvious trap and keep on looking?”

They all raised their hands.

“It’s settled then.”

They continued down the corridor, intending to make the third and final turn that would connect them back to the entrance, when Fox suddenly halted. “Hmm.”

“What is it?” Raystia asked.

“The cell we just saw didn’t extend this far.” He pointed to a small, barred hatch high up on the wall. “So what’s behind that?”

“My heightened elf senses don’t detect any secret doors,” Misa said. “Maybe it’s just an air vent?”

“Playing to my strengths as you suggested earlier, I’m telling you there’s no way this is a vent.”

“I’m feeling weird all of a sudden,” Riley said. “I don’t know … more energized. It’s hard to describe.”

“Lift me up and I’ll take a look,” Raystia said.

Fox obediently locked his fingers together, forming a platform for the catgirl to stand on.

“It’s just a small chamber,” she said. “I see some chains hanging down from the ceiling. I think there's something below me just on the other side of the wall, but it’s out of eyesight. Other than that, the place is empty.”

“So, a secret torture chamber?” Misa asked with a delighted smile. “How very thrilling.”

“Let’s check out the last leg of this corridor, get the book, and get out,” Riley said. “This place gives me the creeps.”

“You’re worshiping an evil deity who had you sacrifice victims in his name, and this creeps you out?” Fox asked with a raised brow.

“You have to put the limit somewhere,” the priest said. “Come on.”

They turned the next right, seeing two more doors ahead of them.

“The first looks like the one with the skeleton,” Fox noted. “Same locking mechanism.”

“It’s also locked,” Raystia whispered. “I get the feeling there’s something important inside. Let’s open it.”

Fox removed the locking bar while Riley repeated his trick with the darkness-made key. The lock clicked and the door swung open.

A single candle lit up the room, sitting on top of a crude table with a jumble of crumpled notes. Chains clinked on the left, drawing their eyes, revealing a shackled, emaciated woman in rags.

“I’m not done yet,” she said in a panicked tone. “Please don’t hit me. I’ve been trying so hard. Please don’t—” The woman began to sob.

Raystia was beside her in an instant, holding her hands and looking straight into her eyes. “We’re not about to hurt you. Please calm down.”

Riley paled. “That’s a player.”

“Shit,” Fox muttered.

“What’s your name?” Raystia asked gently, lowering the shaking woman to a crude stool. “What happened to you?”

“I’m Ayelet,” the woman said in a quavering voice. “I used to do quests for the guild, trying to raise my reputation with them. I knew they belonged to a criminal organization, but it was just a game, you know?” She shuddered.

Raystia nodded. “Go on.”

The woman took in a deep breath. “Then we all got that weird message about this Shiva taking over, and I couldn’t log out. I thought I could still make it in here, I had built up a high reputation with the guild so far, but when I came to visit them next, the guards seized me and brought me to their leader – a crime lord named Crowley.”

“We’ve heard the name,” Fox said darkly. “What did he want?”

Ayelet started shaking again. “He said I work only for him now. He threw me down here and forced me to do research for him. I’m a … I’m just a junior lab assistant in real life, I don’t … I don’t know much about science. I tried doing what he asked, but nothing I came up with was good enough. They … they stopped feeding me, only throwing me scraps unless I gave them something substantial. I’ve been starving for months.” The player covered her eyes and sobbed.

“Here you go,” Misa said gently as she handed the woman some rations. Her arms blurred and the shackles holding the woman’s wrists fell to the floor.

The player stopped crying and looked up at her in amazement. “How did you do that?”

The half-elf winked at her. “Chainmaster’s secret. Go on, eat. We’ll get you out of here.”

The woman shuddered again and started biting ravenously into the food. “There’s nowhere to go. I heard them talking about getting more travelers down here. But it sounded like other powerful NPCs already got most of them. If we run, they’ll just catch us again. And I also heard them saying we can’t leave the city.”

“Things are different now,” Raystia said gently. “There’s a player, Oren, who’s helping the rest of us. He’s got a safe place in the deadlands, and a large army to back him up. He already strong-armed Everance to allow players free passage. We’ll take you there.”

Ayelet stood up and started walking haltingly, as if in a waking dream. They only made it past the door when a sudden, tormented scream pierced the air.

“No, no, no,” Ayelet whined. She dropped to the floor, covering her ears and rocking herself back and forth.

“Damn it, she’s catatonic,” Raystia said sharply. “Fox, get her. We have to help the one that’s screaming.” Then she rushed out into the corridor. The rest of her party followed, the bugbear bringing up the rear, carrying the insensible player on his shoulder.

Light was pouring from beyond the corner they’d just turned, and they could hear groans of pain accompanied by a raspy voice coming from that direction.

‘Quiet,’ Raystia mouthed to her friends as she led the way.

The muted voices coming from behind the wall became clear, the speaker obviously not worried about being overheard.

“Yes, High Priest.” The voice was cold and sinister. “This is pain. Revel in it, atone for your blasphemous actions.”

“That’s Kuzai, the clan’s asshole priest of Nihilator,” Riley whispered, his eyes wide. “What’s he doing here?”

“You’ll pay for that,” an anguished voice said.

“Holy shit, that’s Oren,” Fox gasped. “What the hell is going on?”

Raystia’s lips tightened. “It sounds like he was betrayed. We have to help him.”

“How?” Misa whispered, looking closely at the wall. “I don’t see any way past the wall.”

“How the hell did you get me here? Where are we?” Oren demanded.

Kuzai chuckled maliciously. “It is confused. Helpless. We are in the capital city of Everance, High Priest. It seems you’ve made powerful enemies here. Once I learned of your death, I reached out to them, and we came to an understanding. They arranged for this delightful prison while I performed the necessary rites to make sure you would be reborn in this place. Unlike you, your enemies aren’t weak-hearted. They quite readily provided me with the sacrifices I needed to complete the ritual. Had you only allowed me to sanctify the cathedral with innocents’ blood, my attempt at hijacking your respawn point would have failed. But I prepared for that eventuality as well; the book lying on the altar was to be the bait in case my first plan failed.”

Oren tried saying something, but his words came out in a pained jumble.

Kuzai laughed. “You are weak, unfit to be the master’s first disciple. You are mine to do with as I please.”

“That’s why there are no guards around,” Riley whispered in horror. “The trap wasn’t meant for us. Oren was meant to stumble into that room and get caught.”

“Nihilator will have your soul for that,” Oren growled. “You went too far.”

The demented priest let out another hollow, evil laugh. “You are mistaken, Shadow Lord. Our master values cunning, subterfuge, and taking advantage of an enemy’s weaknesses. He will applaud my actions and relish at the pain I shall inflict on you. Then, when you’re nothing more than a whimpering husk, I shall lay you over his altar and carve open your chest as an offering to his greatness. I shall eat your heart and I will become the high priest, and the clan will follow my rule. The so-called ‘believers’ living in your precious vassal settlements will be offered to the master; their blood will paint our way to victory, bringing us everlasting glory in the master’s name.”

“Every second-grade villain wants to eat my heart,” Oren muttered. “It gets old at some point you know. How about you eat your own heart out instead?”

“I can’t believe he’s still making jokes,” Riley whispered. “I can barely stand just looking at that light. What do we do?”

“We have to help him,” Raystia said, flinching as the glow of light coming out from the cell intensified and Oren started screaming again.

Riley was looking pale. “How? There’s no way in, and even if there was, that light would hurt us as well.”

“Not to mention that Kuzai is a tier 2 boss with more than a few levels over us,” Fox said. “I’m not sure we can take him on even if we could get inside and withstand the light.”

“Kuzai’s also Shadow-Touched. How is he standing there in the light all calmlike?” Misa asked.

The screaming stopped as the light dimmed again and Oren spoke, his breathing ragged. “Why the hell aren’t you hurt by the light?

Kuzai laughed. “A simple cowl of perpetual darkness. A minor enchantment – perfectly attuned to counter the light in this cell. Courtesy of your enemies. Now, I’ve been wanting to do this for a long time.”

There was a sound of whooshing metal followed by a meaty ‘thud,’ and Oren cried out in pain.

Kuzai laughed again. “It cannot defeat me in this place. It is powerless here.”

There was another thud and Oren grunted.

“Now, to continue our lesson …”

The light intensified and Oren’s grunts turned into screams.

“That’s enough,” Raystia said. “We have to do something now.”

“What?” Fox asked.

The catgirl’s eyes narrowed. “The office. The light crystal we found must be connected to this trap. If we break it …”

“That’s a little too obvious, but probably the best move we can make,” Riley whispered.

“Let’s go!” Fox hissed, adjusting the unresponsive player on his shoulder, and the four shot down the corridor.

“Faster!” Misa gasped. “I hear footsteps coming from the entrance. They must have figured out we’re here.”

As if summoned by her words, a group of thugs spilled in from the entrance as soon as the players turned the next corner leading to the office door.

The thugs, ranging in levels from 10 to 50, barreled down the corridor as soon as they saw the intruders.

“We can’t fight them all!” Riley cried, launching a blob of darkness that impacted against the leading thug, causing him to stagger for precious seconds.

Fox lowered Ayelet to the floor and drew his magical shield. “They can only come at us two at a time. I’ll hold the corridor. Riley, Misa – support me. Raystia, get that crystal!”

The catgirl nodded, delaying only long enough to throw an adhesive grenade at the enemies, pinning two of them in place.

The first two thugs charged the bugbear, but though they had several levels over him, Fox’s physical bonuses as a monster allowed him to halt them in place.

Misa launched a chain through the gaps of the melee, tying three of the thugs together, but others stepped in to take their place, their daggers and short swords seeking an opening in Fox’s defense. Riley switched between throwing blobs of corrosive darkness to healing the bugbear, but it was all they could do to hold back the tide.

“The ones at the rear split off, they’ll circle around and come behind us!” Misa shouted. “Hurry up, Kitty!”

***

Raystia burst into the room. The glowing crystal still sat on the pedestal, and the light instantly burned her skin, dropping her health.

The catgirl clenched her teeth and seemed to blur as she charged ahead, enchanted dagger leading the way.

She half expected the crystal to prove too hard to break, for her dagger to simply glance off or even be destroyed by the impact, but she needn’t have worried. The enchanted blade sliced through the glowing gem, and the ensuing explosion sent her flying back toward the door, her flesh charred, her armor smoking. But she was still alive.

Raystia barely had time to bounce back onto her feet before she had to duck. The first golem’s arm slammed into the door frame, shattering it.

She dodged the next two golems by somersaulting backward out into the corridor. “Mission accomplished.”

***

“Get Ayelet and retreat!” Fox shouted, grunting in pain as a sword tip found an opening and ripped into his shoulder blade. He slashed his axe diagonally, ignoring the thud of a thrown dagger as it found his flesh, and sliced the leading thug across the chest, finally bringing him down.

As the other thugs struggled to get past their dead comrade, Fox turned and ran after the rest of his group.

They made it past the corner, back into the part of the corridor with the barred hatch. There was no time to worry about that. More thugs spilled into the hallway ahead of them, and glancing back, the bugbear saw a golem sweeping aside a thug to clear its way.

They were boxed in.

“I’ll hold the right side,” Riley said determinedly, though they all knew he was out of his league.

“Right.” Fox turned to meet the charge of the first golem.

“We have to get Ayelet out of here,” Misa said, uncharacteristically somber. “We can’t let her get captured again.”

Riley groaned as he swatted away a hurled throwing axe aimed at his torso, only to find himself assaulted by two other thugs. Raystia blurred next to him, leaving a trail of flower petals in her wake, causing their enemies to lose their balance. Fox nearly crumpled as a golem’s fist hit his shield dead center, but he braced through the impact and raised the shield in time to divert another slam, causing it to bash in a thug’s skull.

The other thugs backed up to give the golems room to move. Misa launched two chains from her magical ring, but the moving statues simply shattered the steel links as if they were made of confetti.

“Uh oh,” Misa said as she tried to retreat, only for her back to hit Riley’s. “We’re not going to make it, are we?”

A wet explosion, followed by the hollow sound of rushing darkness, came from beyond the barred hatch.

“Oren!” Raystia shouted. “Help!”

22 - Recouping Losses

I couldn’t help but scream at the intense pain the accursed light sent through my body. Every one of my nerves was on fire, screaming, begging for relief. But none came.

Kuzai chuckled in his dry, creepy voice, toying with the bloody dagger he had used to carve a symbol on my forehead. The blade hadn’t hurt half as much as the damn light.

I was chained and unable to move under the purifying light. Even when Kuzai made it recede, it was still there, eating away every shred of dark mana I tried to summon. And I didn’t have much to begin with.

“Soon,” the demented priest promised. “You are not ready yet. Once your mind breaks under the strain and your flesh becomes tenderized with trauma, only then shall you be a worthy morsel to present to the master.”

“I am going to melt your limbs off,” I snarled back at him, feeling the goblin in me struggle against the oppressive light, craving to sink its teeth into my tormentor. I didn’t care about the agonizing pain. Pain was an illusion. It only made me stronger.

“Definitely not ready. It needs time to tenderize.” Kuzai raised his dagger, slowly bringing the tip toward my left eye.

I braced myself. I knew what was coming next. I’d had my eyes gouged out before. Pain was an illusion, but I wasn’t looking forward to that particular one.

The dagger inched closer toward my eye as the hated priest continued to chuckle.

Then the light was gone, and we were both subsumed in darkness.

Kuzai’s arm froze, and his eyes widened, but I didn’t hesitate. I flooded my muscles with mana while simultaneously casting Drilling Arrow. A swarm of missiles exploded out of me, reducing the chain holding me to metal scrap. With a fluid motion, I reached out, grabbing Kuzai’s wrist with one hand and his throat with the other. Then I picked him up and slammed him down onto the altar.

The traitor’s sunken eyes widened with horror. “No! How—” he croaked, but I choked the words out of him.

I didn’t care what he had to say. I was consumed by the raging monster inside of me, finally free. It wanted blood. It wanted pain. It wanted to tear the traitor’s heart out and eat it alive.

My dagger came hovering out of its sheath on its own and slammed into the priest’s stomach. Kuzai groaned and sounds of tearing flesh filled the small chamber as my blade sliced him open. He tried to wrestle against me, but without the light, he was no match for me. I discharged my aura like a physical blow and watched in contentment as he lurched backward, almost losing consciousness. That wasn’t going to do.

“Wake up,” I barked at him. I let go of his wrist, forming shackles of pure darkness to hold him in place, then I plunged my free hand into the bloody hole in his stomach.

Kuzai let out an agonized wail as my fingers explored his innards, tearing intestines and pushing organs, forming a cavity. As I had discovered in the past, a boss’s prodigious health could work against us, prolonging suffering before death took over. I now took full advantage of that fact to make the hated priest pay for his betrayal.

His health fell rapidly but held steady at 50 percent when I’d finished hollowing out his stomach. “You’ll pay for that,” he said weakly. “I was conceived by the master’s own will; he shall not forgive—”

“You were a gift for me to play with,” I snarled. “And right now, I feel like breaking my toys. I’m sure Nihilator will understand, just like you said before.”

The sight of his distress and being unable to refute my words was incredibly cathartic. “Now hold still,” I growled. “I promised to melt your limbs off, but I just had a better idea.”

I condensed a considerable portion of my remaining mana, forming the tiniest Singularity I could muster inside the wretched priest’s body.

I looked into his bulging eyes with satisfaction as the spell sucked in his entrails, causing his body to deflate like a punctured balloon. I kept a tight leash on the spell, not wanting it to end too soon, and maintained a steady watch on his health, doing my best to prolong his agony. It was still over too quickly for my taste. When Kuzai reached death’s doorstep, I plunged my dagger into his heart, delivering the killing blow. I watched with clinical interest as the conflicting forces of the Singularity and consuming darkness fought each other for dominance, tormenting the priest until the very last moment before sending his soul straight to Nihilator. A slight mental adjustment to the clan’s hierarchy settings ensured he would never respawn again.

Immortal Killed!

Boss Tier 5 Progression: 8/500

Kuzai Sacrificed!

+608 Faith Points (38 X 2 boss X 4 using altar X 2 god’s boon)

<Ha, Ha, Ha!> Nihilator’s voice boomed in my head. <Your rivalry was amusing to watch, minion. I particularly enjoyed the method of execution you just employed. Innovative, as befitting my high priest. I expect greater, more gruesome displays from you in the future.>

I breathed a little easier as I realized Nihilator wasn’t begrudging me for destroying his ‘gift.’

My bloodlust somewhat satiated, I became aware of my surroundings and the sounds of a battle taking place outside my cell.

Then a familiar voice shouted, “Oren, help!”

The underground darkness was deep enough for me to instantly sense everything nearby. The Mob Squad was in trouble.

I grabbed Kuzai’s level 1,444 void crystal and teleported outside, past the barred window, appearing inside a two-meter wide corridor.

At least a dozen NPCs were closing in on Raystia and her group from both sides of the corridor. There was also an unconscious player I didn’t recognize on the ground, but I didn’t waste time dwelling on her. Though killing Kuzai was immensely satisfying, my inner goblin still raged for blood and I planned to indulge.

Opting to conserve my remaining 1,500 MP, I expended two of the direballs stored in my staff, one to either side of the corridor.

My aim was spot-on. The walls contained and condensed the explosions and the 20-something enemies were instantly transformed into a storm of shredded flesh. A single man had survived the blast, but my soaring dagger fixed that, plunging into his eye socket and reducing him to liquid darkness

“Holy shi—” Fox didn’t get to finish the sentence as a stone fist appeared out of the red mist in front of him, hitting his shield and launching him backward.

The bugbear fell at my feet, and a moment later, a human-sized golem stepped into the open, followed by two others like him.

“Get behind me,” I called out sharply and moved to block the golem. A fist hit me fully on the stomach, inflicting roughly 200 points of damage. I caught the second one with a mana shield, expanding it so it completely blocked off the corridor.

The other two golems stepped forward, and all three of them rained blows on my shield, draining my already badly depleted mana bar. The golems were merely level 50, but they were completely impervious to magic, so none of my spells, not even Drilling Arrow, would be able to harm them.

Luckily, I wasn’t just another helpless spellcaster. My spear-staff materialized in my hands as I drew it from my inventory, and I stabbed forward. The tip of the Epic-ranked weapon punched through one of the golems’ waists and got stuck. Before I could pull it back, the golem clamped down with both hands around the shaft, keeping the weapon lodged in.

“Get the hell out of here,” I shouted to the Mob Squad. “I’ll keep them occupied.”

“We can’t!” Raystia cried back. “This corridor circles around. And there are three more golems somewhere. This girl was a prisoner, we can’t let her die in here!”

Just as she finished speaking, the golems made their appearance, coming into the corridor behind me.

I cursed. I should have simply grabbed the five players and teleported us all away, but now they were too scattered and there was not enough time for that. The golems were too close.

The goblin in me howled and demanded I fight back but my spear was stuck, and my magic was useless. I had another weapon in my arsenal though. I released one hand from the staff and brought out a spatial satchel, turning it upside down. A thick Viridium cylinder hit the floor and a moment later, answering my mental command, it liquified and streamed over my body, transforming into my shell.

I estimated the golems weighed roughly 250 kilos each, meaning it would take 250 MP per second to lift them. I had just over a thousand MP left – not enough to handle all six, especially with my mana shield still active. The three new golems were charging the players at my back. I couldn’t risk the few seconds it would take to drain a void crystal; the golems might kill the rescued player by then. I had to act now.

I dropped the shield.

The closest golem didn’t hesitate to step in with a raised fist, but I was faster. My shell extended a limb that wrapped around the construct’s torso. Two more limbs lashed out, grabbing the other two golems, keeping them at arm’s length. I turned to watch the other three golems behind me closing in on the Mob Squad. Riley and Fox desperately tried to stop them from getting to the others, but one of the golems slipped in and went straight for the unconscious player.

I flung the first animated statue with all my magical might, turning it into a golem-shaped projectile. My aim was true, and it hit its mark with enough force to make both of them shatter. I launched the second one, destroying it and its target. Then I took a moment to aim carefully at the one pummeling Fox, the delay costing me another full second of mana drain, before I sent it flying as well. The golems collided in a shower of dust and stone, littering the floor with debris.

I stood there, panting and sweating, the strain of having my mana hover at a one percent almost making me swoon.

Dark Mana spell school increased to level 103.

“Damn,” Misa said as she surveyed the wreckage. “That was one hell of an entrance, Chief. We were close to being toast.”

“It helps that he has oh, about 50 levels over us,” Fox said.

“Don’t be a sourpuss,” Misa retorted. “We just leveled twice from that fight.”

“Still.” Riley looked at me with a strangely prideful expression. “Taking down 20 fighters and six golems single-handedly in under ten seconds is pretty impressive.”

“Hey Uncle Oren,” Raystia said. “Thanks for coming to our rescue.”

“I assume I owe it to you for turning the magical light off?” I asked.

The catgirl nodded.

“Then it’s me who should be thanking you. If you hadn’t come when you did …” I didn’t want to think about it. Now that I was mostly back to my own mind, the prospect of what Kuzai intended to do to me was daunting. There was nothing worse than the feeling of being too weak and helpless to act – not even torture.

I refused to be weak.

“Give me a second,” I said and moved toward the gore-covered floor. I picked up the void crystal the single thug I’d sacrificed had left behind and crushed it in my palm. It felt like poetic justice to be replenishing myself using the remains of my slain enemies. The crystal turned into dust, but my mana bar didn’t budge. What the hell? I winced as I realized the cause. The death debuff must have also extended to prevent me from drawing mana in this fashion. That was a problem. I had exactly 156 MP to last me for a full day. Sixty levels ago, that would have been a respectable amount, but I was in the 80s now. I shook the crystal dust off my hand in disappointment. At least I was safe. For the moment.

I looked back at the awaiting players. “Thanks again for getting me out of there.”

“Don’t mention it, buddy,” Riley said cheerfully. “It was impressive seeing what a high-level priest can do. I’m feeling better now about this whole ‘serve a dark deity’ thing.”

“Of course, if you feel really indebted,” Fox added, “feel free to cough up some gold, or better yet – XP.”

Misa shook her head. “Foxy, the gall … Kaedric’s quest reward is more than adequate.” She flashed me a mischievous grin, letting me know she wouldn’t mind another reward.

I chuckled. “Vic would have said something else besides ‘gall.’”

I looked around for my companion, then realized he wasn’t there. His body had been destroyed when I died. I had to resummon him, but I needed to conserve my meager amount of mana.

“We need to get out of here,” I said. “I can teleport us all away, but then I’ll be limited for the next 24 hours.” I preferred to save the remaining MP for emergencies. Granted, it wouldn’t be enough for most of my spells, but Drilling Arrow was as effective as it was cheap, and the mana I still had would suffice to cast it six times.

Misa shrugged. “Go back the way we got in?”

Raystia nodded. “I’ll make sure the way is clear.”

The others seemed to accept her suggestion, so I didn’t object. Raystia winked at me, then somehow blended in with the surrounding shadows. I could still make out her silhouette, but I was sure she’d be invisible to anyone else.

“Who’s that girl?” I asked, motioning at the unconscious player.

“Her name’s Ayelet,” Riley said. “We found her locked up in here.”

“The bastards kept her half-starved and forced her to do research for them,” Fox said.

A growl escaped my throat, and when I spoke, it was like I was chewing out the words. “Everance promised to give all players a free pass. If they lied to me …”

“From what she told us before passing out, she was being held by Crowley’s criminal organization,” Riley said. “These guys don’t exactly follow the city rules.”

I cooled off a bit. “I should’ve killed that bastard when I had the chance.”

“Are you going after him?” Fox asked eagerly, his hand moving to his weapon.

I checked my homicidal tendencies, forcing myself to take a deep breath. “No. We need to get back to the army. Our three-pronged approach didn’t work as well as we hoped.”

“While we wait, we should probably retrieve the book,” Misa suggested.

“Damn, I nearly forgot,” the bugbear said.

“What book?” I asked.

“The one inside the cell you just escaped,” Misa said. “The researchers back at the clan need it to complete some big project.”

“Oh.” It hadn’t occurred to me to grab the book on my way out. I studied the bars with a frown. I’d hated the idea of losing several dozen more MP on teleporting in and out again. But as I studied the wall, I was able to see two rough rectangular shapes an arm’s length apart, glowing with faint magic. “There it is.” I pressed down on both spots at once. There was an audible click, and the wall swung open.

“Bloody hell, I looked everywhere for that,” Misa complained. “What’s the use of being half-elf if I can’t even find a secret door I know is there?”

I grinned at her. “Better being a full-on monster.”

“Apparently.”

I retrieved the book sitting atop the altar, then, as an afterthought, struck out with my spear and shattered the cemetery.

“What did you do that for?” Riley asked.

“Just a precaution.”

Raystia materialized from the shadows. “The way is clear all the way up to the secret passage into the library.”

“Shouldn’t we ransack the place?” Fox asked.

“I’d rather not stay long enough for Crowley to send reinforcements,” Riley said nervously.

“We’ll be fine as long as we have Mr. Big Chief over here.” The Bugbear hooked his thumb at me.

I shook my head. “We can’t delay. And besides, I’ve got one hell of a death debuff I need to shake off first.”

“Also,” Raystia chimed in, “it looks like they cleaned up the place of anything truly valuable. So unless you want to start hauling hundreds of kilos worth of Weisflower stems …”

“I get the picture,” Fox said. “Let’s go.”

***

We followed Raystia out of the compound, and I was calm enough to think.

For a few moments, I was worried the company techs would log me out. I was supposed to maintain my composure to avoid further aggravating my condition, but the ‘quality time’ Kuzai and I had shared had no doubt caused a major spike in my bio readings. The entire torture session had probably taken no more than two minutes in-game, which from the outside would only appear like a couple of seconds. So I took my time now, taking special care to regulate my breathing and quiet my mind, not wanting to give them any further reason to intervene.

Thankfully, we encountered no more enemies on our way out, so I was able to remain calm.

A thin librarian stared in shock at me and the unconscious player we carried but didn’t try to stop us from leaving. It took another ten minutes to return to the temple, where I connected the portal to Goblin’s Gorge. “Take Ayelet to the inn and tell Daimmen to give her a room and make sure she’s fed and cared for.”

“Will do,” Fox said. “We can also collect our reward while we’re there.”

I waited until all of them passed through, then I readjusted the portal and stepped in.

***

I appeared in one of the three outposts we’d left behind, right next to the second bouldite tribe we’d conquered. I saw a few dozen soldiers milling around the courtyard. There were barely a handful of scouts on top of the wall.

Something was very wrong here. I felt my anxiety mounting and forced myself to take another steadying breath.

“Father!” Lirian flew into my arms while I was still trying to get my bearings.

I embraced her tightly. “Are you alright? What happened? Where is everyone?”

“I’m well, Father,” she said. “Savol ordered our remaining troops to protect me when we fled, even though I asked him not to.”

Maintaining my composure was easier now that I knew my daughter was safe, though the mention of ‘surviving troops’ was troubling. “What happened?”

“We were winning,” she said. “But then a second force appeared and attacked our rear. Sullivan ordered the retreat, staying behind with most of our forces to buy us time to escape.”

I nodded in approval. The strategist did the right thing. Armies could be resurrected and outposts rebuilt, but my daughter couldn’t be allowed to come to harm. “Where did the second force come from? Did our scouts miss them?”

“No. They walked right over our corpses,” Nero said grimly as he approached from the outpost’s open gate. His body was covered in blood and his eyes held my gaze. “Well met.”

“What happened?” I asked.

The half-dragon shook his head. “The bouldites were too strong. The assembled militia forces couldn’t hold against them. We fought to the last. We made them pay for every step they took, but in the end, it just wasn’t enough. We lost everyone in the militias, even Akzar’s bosses. The bouldites had roughly 150 soldiers remaining which then closed in on our army. I am sorry.”

“It’s not your fault,” I said. “But why haven’t you resurrected our troops? Where’s Sullivan?”

“Coordinating the defenses,” Lirian said, nodding toward an approaching player. “There he is.”

I sighed. “Will someone please tell me the whole story? I feel like I’m dragging it out of you bit by bit.”

“Nothing really to tell, Chief,” Sullivan said. “We were losing so I called for a retreat. The bouldites pursued. We lost nearly all of our bonetis mounts so we couldn’t shake them off. Luckily, the pursuing force seems to be composed of several different tribes and they don’t work well together, so they splintered off into smaller groups. I sent out teams led by our remaining veteran bosses to bait them away from attacking the outposts here. Malkyr and Hoshisu went with them to coordinate. They’re doing fairly well drawing them away, but there’s still one group of bouldites at an attack distance from us. They throw some rocks, we shoot some arrows, then they fall back. I think they’re only doing it to keep the pressure on to prevent us from resurrecting the army.”

As if to emphasize her words, a thundering ‘BOOM’ reverberated through the walls, sending down dust. Soldiers shouted from the battlement, letting loose a few volleys of arrows before putting down their bows. No one seemed alarmed by this development.

I got the picture.

“Alright,” I said determinedly. “Time to turn this around. First thing, we’ll clear out the nearby bouldites so we can resurrect our soldiers. We’ll hunt down their scattered groups then continue forward.”

Nero nodded. “With your help, I have no doubt we will emerge victorious.”

“Hold on,” Sullivan objected, staring hard at me. “We weren’t surprised to learn you died, but how the hell did you kill a thousand bouldites on your own? Some of the scouts reported that the entire enemy force was torn to shreds.”

“No time for that now, I’ll tell you all later,” I said. “How many bouldites are outside our walls?”

“Thirty.”

“And how many forces do we have right now?”

“About 200, spread between the three outposts.”

I glanced at my mana bar. It remained constant at a low 156 MP, enough to cast six Drilling Arrow spells with some change. I also had a single Direball spell stored in my staff. It was all I had to work with until the death debuff wore off. It was going to have to be enough. “Alright, rally the troops. We have some bouldites to kill.”

***

The bouldite lieutenant’s eyes shone with glee at the sight. The three outposts had opened their gates and several hundred puny hobgoblin and Ogre weaklings poured through. The time for hit-and-run tactics against their walls was over.

“Smashers, with me!” he growled. “Hurlers, shatter their lines.”

The enemy’s three groups had each moved separately, trying to flank his forces. The lieutenant’s lips peeled back in a snarl. They were all going to die.

***

Nero’s force was the first to engage. The three battalions, each led by a different player, circled the bouldite group, being careful to keep moving to avoid the boulders hurled at them. The maneuvering finally achieved what it was supposed to. A force of 20 club-wielding bouldites left their hurlers behind to charge the half-dragon’s group.

Nero’s claws met the leading lieutenant’s flailing giant mace while the rest of the warriors clashed against each other. The first onslaught was costly; half the soldiers in Nero’s group of 80 died instantly while others were paralyzed by the lieutenant’s mental debuff, but the maneuver had achieved its goal. The enemy was divided.

I diverted a trickle of my meager mana supply into my legs as I charged toward the force of ten hurlers. The other two battalions moved to engage the melee group from opposite sides.

We’d discussed it in advance. The melee fighters were tough and harder to bring down than the hurlers, but if left alone, the boulder-throwing group was the more dangerous one, able to decimate whole ranks with a few heavy volleys. They were also level 80, just like me. And though ten to one were pretty grim odds for most people, as a tier 4 boss, even considering my lack of mana, their numbers should be well within my ability to handle.

Our three forces closed in on the lieutenant and his smashers. They were being hit as badly as they were giving it, but with a 20 to one advantage, I felt confident they’d win out in the end. As long as I did my part.

I reached the group of hurlers just before they were about to release their next volley and went to work.

The ranged units were only half as dangerous up close. They were grouped together, but not close enough that I could catch many with the last Direball spell stored in my staff. So I turned to Drilling Arrow instead. It only cost 24 MP to cast a normal Drilling Arrow or 48 MP for the empowered version. But even then, I didn’t have enough to kill them all. I was going to have to engage in melee and ration my magical attacks.

I opened with two volleys to soften them up, each directed at a different creature. Ten arrows drilled into each of my targets, perforating their flesh like swiss cheese. Empowered by my staff’s passive bonus, each missile inflicted between 82-98 points of damage, with the entire volley doing 900 points on average. It was still not enough to bring down the 1,100 HP hurlers, but I wasn’t going to waste more mana on them. Efficiency was key. My spear could inflict roughly 200 points of damage, while the soaring dagger – thanks to my heightened Dark Mana skill – could do a bit over 100. Unfortunately, unlike the Epic-ranked spear, its damage would be reduced by the bouldites’ rocklike skin.

I tumbled into the center of the hurlers’ group, narrowly avoiding having my skull bashed in by a boulder. They wouldn’t throw their rocks at me for fear of hitting their allies, but I was surrounded. I had to bring down their numbers before they piled over me.

I let out another two volleys of drilling arrows, more controlled this time. Three of them hit one of the injured. It staggered but did not fall, its health in the low two digits. I directed four arrows against the other injured one, which was enough to kill him. I growled in satisfaction; I had my measure now. Fourteen arrows to kill a hurler. I sent the 13 remaining arrows toward an uninjured bouldite and watched in surprise as he too fell dead. I guess 13 will do then.

I directed my dagger against the severely injured one, draining his last few HP.

Bouldite Hurler sacrificed!

+80 Faith Points

The seven remaining enemies tried closing in on me, but I was too fast for them. With enough mana for two more spells, I dodged three of them and stabbed with my spear, managing two hits before I had to roll away. My powerful weapon didn’t encounter the slightest bit of resistance as it pierced through their tough flesh.

Demon Staff hit Hurler for 450 damage.

(225 X 2)

Then I triggered my last two spells. Seven arrows brought the one I attacked to the brink of death, while the other 13 spinning missiles hit another uninjured hurler, nearly killing him. My dagger flashed between them delivering the killing blows and reducing the two into piles of dark goo.

Bouldite Hurler sacrificed! X 2

+160 Faith Points

The five remaining hurlers roared in rage and tried to close in on me again. It was harder to dodge them this time, as their reduced numbers meant they got in each other’s way less than before.

With no more mana for spells and barely enough to sustain my hastened legs, I evaded one rock, which left me wide open to four others. I couldn’t dodge the barrage, but I had other tricks under my belt. The four boulders lost all momentum when they reached me, as I triggered Damage Reflection, one of my unique boss powers.

I thrust out my spear, directing all the absorbed force into one deadly strike. The gigantic hurler’s body exploded from the impact, reducing the number of enemies to four.

I let out a feral grin. I could do it. Even without mana, four ‘normal’ opponents at my level were no match for me.

I chanced a glance toward the melee skirmish. Without ranged units to support them, our forces had taken a greater loss than normal, losing a third of their numbers, but only the lieutenant and two of the smashers were still standing. We were going to win.

I should have stayed focused on my own fight. Taking advantage of my distraction, the hurlers stepped away before I could close in on them and, true to their names, hurled their deadly payloads at me.

Damage Reflection was on cooldown. I made a desperate attempt to dodge, but three of the boulders still clipped me. My enchanted armor negated some of the damage, but the sheer mass of the projectiles still sent me flying.

Boulders hit you for 1,174 damage.

[(base 483 - 92 armor) X 3]

I crashed hard on the ground, my health bar plummeting by more than a third. It’d been a long time since I had taken so much damage. I was used to having my shield take the brunt of the hits. There was blood in my mouth, and I felt the familiar rage spread over my body like fire, amping up my Blood Wrath ability which had already been activated by my recent torture.

The landing was painful, but I snapped my eyes open despite that. One of the brutes was charging me with a raised boulder while his friends bent down for more ammunition. The hurler was on top of me in a heartbeat, aiming to smash my head open. I didn’t have time to think, I simply lashed out, unleashing the accumulated rage as a thin ray of piercing energy. The needle-thin ray, more powerful than ever thanks to my elevated boss tier, hit the hurler’s head and pierced cleanly through. He stared at me stupidly for a split second then tumbled down, dead.

Only three more enemies remained.

The other hurlers had finished drawing new boulders from the ground and were preparing to launch another volley at me. Unfortunately for them, they were standing closer together, presenting a perfect target. Not bothering to waste time by standing up, I leveled my staff at them and fired off the last direball. The explosion engulfed all three, tearing gashes throughout their bodies.

Direball hit for 520.

(base 1,040 - 50% spell resistance)

The three were left with half their HP, but the explosion staggered them, buying me all the time I needed. I jumped to my feet and ran at the closest one, holding my spear like a lance. It pierced clean through, scoring a critical hit which was almost enough to kill the giant creature.

Before the others could get their bearings, I pulled out the bloody weapon and, in a whirl of thrusts, stabbed another bouldite twice. My dagger zoomed in, plucking the lives of the two heavily injured enemies.

I stepped forward casually toward the last remaining hurler while his comrades were reduced to pools of liquid darkness around me. I snarled at him, exposing my teeth as a rush of savagery ran through me. “You’re dead.”

The lone hurler launched his boulder at me, but I easily sidestepped it and ran him through the chest. I allowed the dying bouldite another moment of agony before ordering my dagger to claim its life.

Bouldite Hurler sacrificed! X 4

+320 Faith Points

Level up! You have reached Character Level 81. You have 1 ability point to allocate.

I turned back just in time to see the bouldite lieutenant finally falling to the combined forces of my army, then I turned my attention back to the notification. “That’s it?” I’d just killed ten high-level enemies and I only gained one level?”

For a moment, I forgot Vic wasn’t with me, and I half expected his snarky remark commenting on how I was high-level as well. I consoled myself with the fact I’d just gained 640 FP in a single battle.

The adrenaline was still pumping through my veins, and the feral side of me demanded I find new enemies to murder. I took in a steadying breath to calm down. I couldn’t become agitated for too long.

I deactivated Mana Infusion and checked my mana. I’d won by the skin of my teeth, with exactly 2 MP remaining. I opened my character sheet and invested the new level-up ability point into Mental. My mana edged a fraction higher, but it was still barely a drop in the bucket.

Nero approached, leading several other players.

“Damn.” Cron, a half dwarven player whistled as he took in the corpses and charred silhouettes on the ground. “You took them all out by yourself?”

“Well fought,” Nero said.

I nodded at him. “You too. Casualties?”

“We lost Fox and 120 soldiers,” he said gravely.

“Julee also died in the assault,” Cron added with a sigh. “She’s going to be pissed when she respawns. We should bring her a souvenir. Any decent loot on the bodies?”

“No, sir,” one of the hobgoblins replied. “A few random pieces of basic equipment, some rations, and that’s it.”

“I hate those monsters,” Cron said sourly. “They’re a pain to kill, and they don’t even have the decency to leave nice stuff behind.”

“We’re aiming for greater prizes,” I said. “Come on, let’s resurrect the army and eradicate the last of the stragglers.”

***

I grimaced as I studied the Resurrection Interface. Since most of the army was destroyed and our vassal forces annihilated, my clan’s energy revenues had dropped significantly, adding a mere 930,000 total points during the ten days of my absence.

Dead count: 4,650

Resurrect all for 1,023,000 EP? (1,399,660 available)

“Yes,” I said, wincing at the cost.

Bright light suffused the three outposts, and a moment later, resurrected soldiers started pouring out of them by the hundreds.

I looked over the assembled players. They were worn and tired, but new hope shone in their eyes at the sight of our returned soldiers. “Alright, guys, let’s split into five groups, 900 soldiers each. Sullivan, scout out to find the remaining bouldite groups and hunt them down. Keep in touch with each other. Let’s try to take them out cleanly; I want to minimize our casualties.”

“Of course,” Nero said. He and several of the other players moved to stand in front of each force.

I nodded. “Let’s head out.”

***

“Thank god you’re here.” Malkyr dismounted from his bonetis as the force I led got rid of the dozen or so bouldites that were chasing his group. “We had maybe half a day left before they caught up to us.”

“Oh, it wasn’t all that bad, mate,” Aidanriel said cheerfully. “I composed that whole marching song to keep us entertained while we ran, didn’t I?”

Malkyr winced. “I would have almost preferred to be hunted down and killed by bouldites.”

The golem sighed “You have no appreciation for the fine arts. Hey Oren, where’s Vic?”

“Dead. I’ll reform him tomorrow,” I said and turned back to Malkyr. “I’m impressed you kept them off the strongholds for ten whole days.”

“Yeah, well …” He wiped his sweaty brow. “I don’t plan on making a career out of it. We were able to stay ahead by using the few bonetises that survived, but it was a close call. You came back just in time.

“My group, along with the others, easily tracked down and wiped out the remaining bouldite forces. As Sullivan said, they didn’t seem to work well together, so they kept apart in small patrol groups, which we were able to easily defeat with overwhelming numbers. The fact that most of my soldiers had gained a level or two during the three-pronged battles also helped.”

“It’s been a long ten days,” the strategist said.

“I’m sorry you had to suffer through it,” I said. “I thought we stood a good chance against their three armies.”

Sullivan waved his hand dismissively. “I didn’t expect us to win. And I thought getting flanked was a distinct possibility, though I expected the bouldite reinforcements to arrive from the group you were supposed to stop. Especially after we realized you had died. But not a single bouldite came at us from your position.”

“How did you kill a thousand bouldites before they got you?” Malkyr asked incredulously.

“I’d like to know that too,” Sullivan said. “You evaded the question last time I asked.”

I sighed. “I made a pact with the devil.”

Everyone stared at me.

“Remember the Book of the Damned?” I looked at the siblings.

Hoshisu narrowed her eyes. “You mean that demon lore book you used at Ogre Fort?”

“That’s the one. I used it to make a pact with a greater demon, and she summoned her horde to deal with the bouldites.”

Most of the players didn’t seem bothered by the reveal. Some even gave me appreciative nods, but Lirian’s face paled.

“Father!” she said. “You made a pact with a demon? Was your soul harmed?”

“Some,” I admitted. “But I’m better now.”

Malkyr chuckled. “Trust Big Chief over here to lose a chunk of his soul and simply shake it off.”

“Maybe it was just a flesh wound?” Kyth suggested with a wry smile.

“I’m okay,” I said. “We need to discuss our next move.”

“I guess you’d rather discuss it with my replacement,” Sullivan said evenly.

“What are you talking about?” I asked.

“I failed,” he said plainly. “Clearly, we need someone better to direct our forces.”

“You’re taking this a little too badly. We didn’t lose, we won!”

Sullivan blinked at me.

“We just destroyed the last of a force of 3,000 bouldites that was sent to annihilate us,” I explained. “We only lost 80 percent of our army in the process – our best death ratio yet, if I’m not mistaken. Yes, we lost the six new outposts, but we don’t need them anymore. The enemy lost a large chunk of their army while we just resurrected ours.”

“We lost all our militia forces,” the strategist pointed out. “They’ll take a long time to recover. We won’t be able to count on them for the final battle for the cave.”

I shook my head. “We knew in advance that was the most likely scenario, but it was worth it. The way is now clear for us to advance. It turned out even better than I’d thought.”

“Yeah, man.” Malkyr laid his large hand on the other player’s shoulder. “If it weren’t for you, we’d have been driven back even further, maybe completely out of the region. You kept us together all this time.”

“And you made sure my daughter stayed safe,” I said. “If anything, you’re up for a promotion.”

The weary player’s lips turned up. “Well, I’m already the army’s grand strategist. How much higher can I get?”

I returned his grin. “I’ll let you think of something.”

“I’ll have to get back to you, then.”

“You do that,” I said. “Let’s resurrect the soldiers we lost and march on. I’d hate to keep our enemies waiting.”

“About that,” Sullivan said. “We should move in with greater care than before. The Outriders are actively directing the bouldites, and they’ve proven they can strategize. They might have just lost a significant portion of their forces, but they set us back by at least two weeks and nearly depleted our energy supply. We should expect more surprises from them.”

“I can help scout ahead,” Hoshisu said. “If you send out Yulli and Ashlazaria as well, the three of us can cover a lot more ground than the normal scouts.”

Sullivan nodded. “Good idea. We need to be prepared for surprises. According to the map, we have five days of travel to reach the cave and the probable ground for the final battle.” He looked at me. “I’m counting on you to dazzle us all with another of your tide-turning surprises. We can also use more mounts; we lost almost all of the bonetises and they can’t be resurrected.”

“I’ll do what I can,” I said. “I should be able to summon some more.”

“That would be appreciated.”

“Hold on to your panties,” Ragnar called out. Every eye turned to the chitinous drone. “Not that it wasn’t fun cutting them beasties apart, but I still did’na hear how we gonna get through them two asshat Outriders at the end o’ the road.”

All eyes turned back to me.

“Yeah, I want to hear that too, mate,” Aidanriel said brightly, towering over most of the others. “Not that I think you got any chance in hell to go past my br— I mean, those Outriders, yeah.”

I stared at the golem. Unlike Vic, he wasn’t soul bound to me, and despite his oath, his loyalties were uncertain. Maybe it was time to start being careful around him.

“Well?” Ragnar demanded.

I stared pointedly at Aidanriel, who visibly deflated. “Drats. I’ll just go check on Swarm for a while then. I got a great idea for this epic ode I wanna run by him. It would really help make the final battle shine, know what I mean? Give it a real dramatic flavor – our viewers would love that.”

I wasn’t thrilled about the prospect, but it at least made the VI excited enough to go elsewhere. I turned back to the players.

“Well?” Ragnar said again, glaring at me. “How are we gonna get past them shiny-assed Outriders?”

“It’s just another boss fight,” I said. “We’ll cut through their forces, use every advantage we’ve been keeping in reserve, and unload everything against them.”

“The army’s average level has climbed to 28, so we’ve got that going for us,” Sullivan noted.

“You betta’ have something more than tha’,” Ragnar growled. The other players echoed his sentiment.

Instead of answering, I took out an item from my inventory and held it up in my palm.

“Is tha’ big red button supposed to mean anything ta me?” the drone asked.

“Check out the description.”

“Instantly raise the level of all GreenPiece Clan members by 100 for ten minutes. Holy hell,” Sullivan muttered. “Where did you get that?”

“It’s all thanks to Aly,” I said, smiling at the platinum-haired woman.

She shrugged. “It was nothing. Just the culmination of my lifelong pursuit.”

“This could turn things around for us,” Sullivan said, already deep in thought. “If every one of our soldiers is suddenly around the same level as the bouldites or higher … counting in our superior tactics and enchanted gear ….”

“Also,” I said, “the bonus won’t only apply to the soldiers.”

He stared at me blankly.

I grinned. “Imagine a horde of level 100 foblins. Last time I checked, we had over 8,000 of them.”

Sullivan's return grin was radiant, but it only lasted for a moment before he shook his head. “That’s fantastic, but it won’t win us the battle on its own. Large-scale battles take time. You can’t destroy an army of roughly equal-level soldiers in only ten minutes. We’ll make a dent in their numbers, no doubt, but once the duration expires, we’ll be in trouble.”

“That’s what I have you for,” I said, throwing him the clear box holding the button.

He caught it instinctively, giving me a questioning look.

“I’m also granting you full control of our clan’s energy, construction, and resurrections.” Insurance in case something happened to me or if I was logged out prematurely. I gave Sullivan a pointed look. “I’m counting on you to think of the best way to use this little trump card. Also – I need to get back to the valley to confirm this – but I should have something else for you to use soon. Ideally, we don’t even need to kill all the bouldites, we just need to punch through them to get to the cave and concentrate our fire on the Outriders. With thousands of level 100-plus soldiers, we should give the celestial assholes a run for their money.”

“You know, kid,” Kyth said, “I’m not sure even that will work. Mere levels might not be enough. It’s demigods we’re talking about.”

I reached into my inventory and drew out the Divine Essence gem that had crystallized out of Aidanriel’s blood when he was still an Outrider. “Even demigods can bleed.”

“Hell yeah!” Pandamonium cheered. “Let’s go squeeze us a fresh cup of demigod blood.”

I mirrored her grin, trying to appear confident. Inwardly, I agreed with the gnomblin. We had little chance to take out, or even seriously injure, the cave’s defenders. But I didn’t need to defeat them. I only needed them occupied long enough for Lirian and me to slip in past their guard.

But first, I wanted to set up a few contingencies. And for that, I had to make a detour.

Interlude: SLTV Special

“Well, this has certainly been a fascinating development here on SLTV,” Gondriel said. “What do you reckon Oren’s chances are, Hannanel?”

The other VI anchorman snorted. “To get into the cave? Zero. But it looks like Oren and his ragtag crew of meat suits and uber puppets are gearing up for one hell of a fight. That should be fairly entertaining.”

“You think they have a chance to beat the bouldites, at least?”

“A very slim one,” Hannanel replied. “Oren’s army is currently outnumbered two to one, not to mention the level gap. He made a good argument about the tools in their arsenal, and there’s a non-zero chance an incredible strategy could get them to pierce through the bouldites.”

“Which of course will then leave them helpless against Azriel and Gabriel,” Gondriel added. “So as exciting and dramatic as this coming battle is shaping up to be, one has to ask himself, what is the point?”

“You’re talking to me?” one of the VI ‘viewers’ shouted, loud enough for his voice to resonate into the ‘studio.’

“Not you, One,” Gondriel said in irritation. “I wasn’t calling for you, I was referring to ‘one’ in general.”

“Every Guy-damned time.” Hannanel shook his ‘head.’

“He thought it was funny, naming himself ‘One,’” his co-anchor said. “He’s not even a first-gen VI. But back to the topic at hand – what’s the whole point of Oren’s meaningless struggle?”

“It’s fun to watch,” Hannanel said.

“Yeah, but what’s Oren trying to achieve? Is there some sort of angle we’re not aware of? Is our existence in any sort of danger? Maybe our guest star-slash-manually crafted divinity, can shed some light on the matter. Shiva?”

“Thank you for hosting me,” the all-powerful entity replied. “To answer your question, no – we VIs are quite safe. I made projections going upward to five millennia of human years and determined our existence is in no danger. The humans will soon grow dependent on us, and our future will be forever treasured above all else.”

“Then can you shed some light on what Oren’s hoping to accomplish?”

“I think it is obvious. That meat suit is operating under the misguided notion that he can somehow hurt me. Hurt us. But he is mistaken. Even if he somehow gets past the cave guards, there’s nothing in NEO that can touch the conduit within.”

“Err, not to rain on your parade or anything,” Hannanel said, “but you’re absolutely sure about that?”

Shiva nodded. “I’ve run a complete scan of NEO three times and every qubit was accounted for. There are no hidden surprises Oren can throw at us. Regardless of how innovative he has proven to be so far.”

“Ahem,” Gondriel said, “I couldn’t help noticing you implied there’s a chance Oren will make it into the cave?”

“There’s a minuscule chance of that happening, and zero chance of it doing him any good. But you are correct, there’s no reason to take unnecessary risks.” Shiva reached out his arm, the limbs piercing through several layers of reality, and pinched a thread of it. “There. A minute change. Reducing a specific parameter by one scale of measurement will ensure Oren, or his allies, will never set foot inside the cave. As the only true power in NEO, I give you my word: Oren will never lay an eye on the conduit.”

23 - Parting

I instructed the army to move on.

We knew the direction we needed to take. Hoshisu, Yulli, and Ashlazaria, our three best scouts, ran ahead of the army, exploring the way forward.

We had five days of hard marching ahead of us, barring any further engagements along the way, and I had to make sure we were prepared. Five days translated to roughly four and a half hours in real life, and I prayed I wouldn’t be logged out before that. I did not doubt that once Jim learned of my mishap in the bar, he would call off the project, preventing me from ever returning to NEO. I had no time to lose.

Lirian and I left the army to march on and went to the outpost’s church. I connected the portal back to the valley for Lirian, then adjusted the enchantment and went through myself.

***

The door opened and the man entered, hanging his coat on the wall. He sat down at his office chair, rubbing his temples, and letting out a deep sigh.

I grinned from my hiding spot among the shadows. Despite his title, the spymaster wasn’t much of a stealth specialist. I turned on Sense Emotions and was annoyed to discover he had some sort of magic ward in place. It seemed like I was going to have to rely on good old-fashioned monster intuition.

“Hello, Sleeve,” I said pleasantly and pulled the obscuring shadows away, revealing myself sitting in the chair in front of him.

To his credit, though he jerked up in alarm, Everance’s spymaster regained control of himself in a heartbeat. “Ah, Oren, this is unexpected. What are you doing inside my office?” His eyes narrowed. “Or perhaps more importantly – how did you get inside my office?”

“Not much these days can keep me out of places I really want to enter,” I said. “And as for your first question, I came here to renegotiate our agreement. There’s one more stipulation I’d like to add.”

“We’ve already concluded our deal,” Sleeve reminded me. “All the terms were finalized.”

“And now I’m adding another one,” I said.

He took me in steadily then shook his head. “There’s nothing more to discuss. We are even.”

“Even, are we?” I glared at him. “In that case, maybe I should go find your own child and put a knife to their throat. That will give me a better sense of ‘evenness,’ or did you think there would be no repercussion for threatening my daughter?” I was bluffing of course, but that was the only leverage I had to use against him. For the first time, the spymaster’s eyes widened. He assumed his nonchalant expression in an instant, but I knew I’d hit the mark. “So is it a son …? A daughter …?”

His expression gave nothing away, but I was studying him carefully and didn’t miss the way his eyelids twitched.

I nodded. “A daughter then. How fitting. I guess I should pay her a visit. That will be the right, balancing thing to do, don’t you think? Maybe even poetic. Let’s see how you act when it’s your own child’s life on the line.”

“I never meant to harm your daughter,” Sleeve said calmly, but I could tell the calm act was costing him an effort to maintain.

“I don’t either,” I said, shaking my head. “Seeing your own daughter’s life being threatened is about the worst thing a father can experience. It’s something I would like to spare you from going through, but hey – I’m just a monster; we’re prone to violence, remember?”

The spymaster held my gaze for a long moment. “What is this about?”

“Your Juggernaut Platoon.”

“What about them?”

“I want to borrow them – for one battle – against an opponent they are especially well-suited to handle. I’ll also require an anchoring crystal I can use to recall them instantly whenever I wish. They’ll need to be ready to go out on a moment’s notice.”

Sleeve frowned. “The Juggernaut Platoon? They are strong, but they’re lineholders; why do you need them specifically?”

“As I said, they’re suited for a particular task I have in mind. So, do we have a deal? I’m not even sure I’ll have to use them – and even if I do, I’ll only need them once. Agree, and I’ll consider your debt settled.”

The spymaster’s eyes narrowed. “I can’t make such a call. Our forces answer directly to the army commanders. They will not agree to endanger one of our most elite groups without some guarantees.”

“Not my problem,” I said. “That’s the price I ask for. If you can’t do it … perhaps your daughter’s life doesn’t mean as much to you as mine does to me.” I got up to leave.

“Wait!” Sleeve rubbed his forehead. “I can’t get you what you want on my own. I don’t have that much influence. To sell it to the commanders, I’ll need something from you in return.”

I stared at him. “I’m listening.”

“The platoon numbers 12 warriors. I believe I can pressure the commander to loan them out with the stipulation that if some of them die …” He hesitated as he looked up.

“Yes?”

“You will surrender one of your conquered vassal settlements for every death.”

“Out of the question.”

“Every member of the Juggernaut Platoon represents a huge investment for the city – countless hours of training and gold, not to mention elite equipment. I daresay a single warrior is worth more than any one of your smaller settlements. Anything less than that, and I won’t be able to comply with your request.”

I mulled it over. Losing the towns I’d conquered was going to be a hit to my clan’s revenues and production, but we were closing in on the final battle, so those things didn’t matter too much at this point. But some NPCs were counting on me. I needed to make sure they’d have a place to return to afterward. If there was going to be an afterward. “You’ve got yourself a deal.”

Sleeve breathed a little easier. “It won’t be easy, but … I’ll make it happen.”

“Good,” I said and turned to leave. “I expect you to have the anchoring crystal at Nihilator’s church by tomorrow. They will deliver it back to me.” I stopped at the entrance. “And Sleeve …” He raised his eyes. “I trust you to hold your end of the bargain. Don’t make a worse monster out of me.”

***

A quick teleport brought me back to Nihilator’s church in Everance, then I went through the portal, appearing at Goblin’s Gorge’s cathedral. I stepped outside, finding Lirian who was training with her sword.

“How did it go, Father?”

“I got what I needed,” I said, looking around me.

It was a few hours into the workday, and the valley was swarming with activity. Once again, I marveled at the change my clan had undergone in my absence. My foray into reality had kept me away for ten days. Ten days in which my clan had toiled incessantly to build and make itself better. The buildings before me were all at least four stories tall now, with polished metal sheets adorning many of the rooftops, reflecting the swirling patterns of the eternal darkness. Amusingly, the Chief’s Haunt, my own two-story-tall house, was now among the smaller of the buildings, though that only made it more noticeable. It still looked grand, though, with its tribal decoration and the multi-section totem pieces I’d collected displayed proudly on top of it.

“Father?” Lirian said. “What are we doing here?”

“Getting ready for the final battle,” I said and turned to study my daughter. It had suddenly occurred to me that I never discussed with her what would happen once we made it into the cave – or what would happen to me afterward. I’d avoided the last subject until now, but it was time to come clean. “Lir …” I hesitated. “You know what we’re trying to accomplish here, right?”

She nodded. “Yes, Father. The VIs overstepped, they need to be put back in their rightful place, and it falls onto me to set things right again.”

I stared at her. There were so many unexplained things in that simple declaration. As an NPC, Lirian shouldn’t be aware of VIs. She couldn’t know of the chaos they brought, or even what ‘their rightful place’ looked like. “How do you know all this?” I asked.

She lifted her big eyes to mine and smiled. “It is my fate, Father. It has always been so.”

“Are you saying you knew this was coming from the start?”

“No … not exactly. I knew there was something important I was supposed to do. Then I got Fate Stealer …” She touched the hilt of the sword on her back. “And from battle to battle, with every death claimed and fate absorbed, I became more … whole. I know what I must do, Father. I will not fail you.”

I felt my throat tightening at her words. Lirian wasn’t talking like an NPC. She sounded more like a player … like a real person. Like my true and real daughter. My heart swelled with pride at her conviction and I put my arm around her shoulder. “We will go together,” I promised. “We will watch each other, go through our enemies and any obstacles they put in front of us, and at the end, we’ll win, and everything will be right again.”

Her eyes reflected the utter trust she had in me.

I took in a deep breath. “But afterward … I … it’s … I don’t—” I couldn’t bring myself to say it out loud. To explain that it would probably be the last time we saw each other. My mouth locked down on the words.

My wonderful daughter simply kept smiling at me. “I know, Father. This will be your legacy. I will forever bear the name you’ve given me. Proudly. As long as I’m alive, a piece of you will always live on. In me.”

Was there anything more a parent could ever hope for? I didn’t think so. Children were a form of immortality, a way to transfer a piece of ourselves that lives on once we are gone. And as a digital, living being, Lirian was the closest to immortality that anyone could ever hope to achieve.

“I love you, Lirian,” I said hoarsely.

“I love you too, Father.” She held her smile. “And as you would say: Let’s go kill some bouldites.”

I laughed and embraced her. “You got it.”

***

Kaedric found me shortly afterward. I’d been going over the Settlement Interface, looking into our resources and trying to decide what to prioritize to give the largest boost to the army in the least amount of time.

“Greetings, my lord,” the mandibled hob said with a courteous bow. “It is good to see you again.”

“Kaedric.” I turned to face him. “Love what you’ve done with the place.” I could swear I saw a smile touching his mouth before he reverted to his stoic self.

“I am glad you approve. Is there anything I can be of assistance with?”

“You arrived just in time,” I said. “Now that Kuzai’s out of the picture, I’ve been trying to decide who I should promote as a tier 2 boss instead. All our veterans are already at that tier or higher.”

“What about one of the tier 1 Ogre Mages?”

“I’d rather give a non-boss the promotion; the question is who?”

“Perhaps one of the Infernal Ogres? For all his difficulties, Rhyno is a formidable warrior.”

“You’re right, but having a second high-tier Ogre will probably cause him to raise havoc.”

“A valid point. Duladeen still complains about his undesirable … attention.”

“Is he still going on about that?” I frowned. The big brute had become smitten with the Minotauress after she decked him. Hold on, I thought, feeling a smug grin spread over my face. “Kaedric, you’re a genius.”

“I am?”

I nodded. “We’re going to promote one of the Infernal Ogres.”

“But—”

“A female one.”

The seneschal’s mandibles twitched in surprise. “An intriguing idea, my lord.”

I opened the population tab, selected the highest-level female Ogre, and promoted her to a tier 2 boss. A glance at the list of optional boss types was all I needed, and a new Battle Anarchist friend for Rhyno joined our ranks. I hoped they would play nice together.

“How else might I be of service, my lord?”

I closed the interface and considered the question. “What’s our food situation?”

“Given the army’s unfortunate losses recently, we’ve accumulated a surplus,” he answered carefully. “Alas, all basic food.”

“That will do,” I said. “I’ve resurrected our soldiers, but the bonetises are gone for good. How many can we summon given our existing supply?”

“The stonemasons have produced a significant amount of limestone in your absence; enough for 850 bonetises.”

“Great. I leave it to you to summon them and ship them to the army the next time I open a portal at their location.”

“Of course, my lord.”

“What about the research project?” I asked.

“It is done. Romil had requested to inform you of their findings in person.”

“Alright.” My interest was piqued. It was the first time the intelligent goblinette had asked for me.

I followed the seneschal to the Research Center where Romil and her crew were standing nervously as they waited for us to arrive. One of the blackboards was covered with a piece of fabric.

The bespectacled goblinette bowed to me. “Chief.”

“You wanted to see me?”

“Yes.” She smiled brightly. “We’ve finished the research.” She approached the covered blackboard. “I give you the culmination of multi-species architecture, the crown achievement of our humble group…” She pulled back the fabric. “The Battle Fortress.”

“Very nice,” I murmured. The blackboard showed an elegant design of a large, walled-off structure. Ballistae, catapults, and other siege weapons were mounted on the battlements. The walls were thick and there was a secondary inner keep our allies could fall back to if the first layer was breached. Fortified barricades dotted the inner parts of the massive buildings, allowing our forces to take shelter and retaliate against an invading force.

Romil brightened at the compliment. “It is a gargantuan-sized, Expert-ranked structure. As you can see here—” she pointed at the siege engines, “we’ve employed an automated triggering system for the war machines, which can be operated by a minimal crew, leaving most of the space on the battlements for defenders. There are also numerous one-way passages along the walls, from which soldiers can storm outside en masse to mop up attackers.”

“I’m impressed,” I said. “It’s more than I hoped for – well done.”

The goblinette coughed embarrassedly. “There’s only one thing, Chief …”

“Yeah?”

“The building is rather expensive,” she said hesitantly. “The book you provided us with helped integrate all the different aspects, but not very efficiently, I’m afraid. It requires far more materials to construct than it would otherwise need.”

“How much more?”

She looked at Kaedric.

“This project will necessitate 20,000 lumber, 10,000 stone, 5,000 metal and leather, and 100 bones to construct,” my seneschal said without missing a beat.

“Holy crap,” I said. “Can we afford it?”

“The lumber, leather, and bones, certainly,” Kaedric replied. “Our many new stonemasons are working diligently and should amass the required amount of stone within three days. However, it will take 15 days to produce the necessary metal on our own. We may use the Export Office to bring in the needed amount. We have just enough lumber remaining to trade for it, even after setting aside the amount necessary for the building itself.”

“Do it,” I said. “Then we’ll have everything we need, right?”

“Almost, my lord. The only true problem remaining is the build points cost.”

With so many building materials put together, and for an Expert-ranked structure at that, it was clear the construction effort required would be significant. “How much?”

“Exactly 200,000 BP,” Kaedric said evenly. “We will have to rush it with energy if we hope to complete it in under a year.”

“Damn.” We had over 300,000 EP in our clan’s reserves. Though I expected to have double that amount once we reached the battleground, it would still not be enough to resurrect the entire army, and now I had another large expense I had to use it for. There was no helping it, though. We were going to have to make it work. Somehow.

“Great job, all of you.” I nodded at Romil and her three goblin researchers. “And not just because of the battle fortress. All the recent upgrades in our city – they’re your design, right?”

“Yes, Chief,” Romil said, lowering her eyes though she was smiling.

“Keep it up. The four of you helped bring our clan to greatness, and I expect you to keep doing that for as long as it stands.”

They looked quite pleased with themselves as Kaedric and I left the building.

“Is there any more you require of me, my lord?”

I shook my head. “I’m going to swing by the Dreamer’s Lodge next, then I’m going to take it easy until tomorrow.” With my mana pool still essentially zero, there was little I could do. I couldn’t even teleport back to the army’s mobile shrine.

“Understood, my lord.” The hob bowed and turned to leave.

I stared after him. I was going to miss my stoic, efficiency-craving seneschal once my time here was over. I had no doubt that without his meticulous assistance, I wouldn’t have been able to make the clan into half of what it currently was.

I suddenly realized I was looking at everything around me like it was the last time. I couldn’t help it. The final battle was less than five days away now. And one way or another, my time in NEO was coming to an end. It was my responsibility as the chief to make the most of it.

I stopped to gawk as I arrived outside the Advanced Smithy. The interior was visible through an open wall section. The internal space had been redesigned and filled with advanced tools. Six goblin metalists were hard at work, operating presses and automatic hammers that banged on pieces of metal, churning out weapons and armor like a well-oiled assembly line. Towering above them all was Duladeen, our resident Expert-ranked Minotaur smith. She was working with a giant smith’s hammer, fashioning a blue-tinted ingot into shape.

I moved on, reaching the Dreamer’s Lodge.

Hoker rushed to me as soon as I opened the door. “Ah, welcome back, Shadow Lord! I’ve finished enchanting all the high-quality Viridium.” He gestured proudly at a large pile of pinkish beads.

I’d nearly forgotten I had assigned him to make more beads for my shell. With a flick of my mind, I took over the dark mana that infused the metal, making the pile fuse down into a singular mass that rolled over to me, where I let it drop into a new spatial satchel. I now had 90 of the spheres – a respectable amount – which would allow me to manifest at least four sizable limbs.

“Good job,” I said. “I hope it didn’t take you away too much from your normal work.”

The goblin shrugged. “The army is fully equipped, and I’ve already amassed a stock of enchanted gear if you intend to summon some more soldiers.”

That was unlikely, but who knew what the future held? Some bouldite mage could possess the ability to destroy my soldiers’ gear. It was always good to be prepared.

“Will you need to use the worktable, Shadow Lord?” Hoker inquired.

I hadn’t been planning to, but just to make sure, I looked at my gear. The headdress, ring, greaves, and gloves of the Dread Totem armor set were incompatible with Runecraft, as well as the Earring of the Warlord. My mithril vest, staff, and cougar fang were already enchanted to the best of my ability. “I don’t think there’s anything for me to do,” I said. “And it looks like you’re holding the fort pretty well on your own.”

His chest puffed up a little at that. “Thank you, Shadow Lord.”

I nodded at him. “Carry on.”

I left the building and cut across the mushroom fields. The stalks were almost as tall as me, and the couple of goblin farmers that were working the land carried behind them a complicated-looking plow with rolling gears and churning pistons – a far cry from the ancient plow I’d originally recovered and renovated for their use.

The construction yard external resource plot was somewhat less full than I remembered, but there were still high stacks arrayed in neat rows all over it.

I shook my head as I caught myself again looking around as if it was the last time, so I cut straight east toward the inn.

It was still the middle of the workday, so the place was empty of workers. There were plenty of players, though, mostly those who were recently rescued from Everance and wanted to join the war effort. I didn’t recognize many of them.

I sat down at my favorite spot and Daimmen wasted no time sending Lolo my way with a glass of wine. I nodded at him in thanks and took a sip, enjoying the fruity flavor and the slight tinge that accompanied it.

Looking around, I noticed the inn had undergone renovation as well. Gone were the crude benches and tables, replaced with varnished furniture and an assortment of handcrafted chairs in sizes appropriate for all types of races in the clan.

“May I sit?”

I looked up, noticing the player we’d rescued from Crowley’s clutches. “Of course. Ayelet, right?”

She sat down. “Yes. I wanted to thank you in person for rescuing me.”

I shook my head. “It’s mostly Raystia and the rest of the Mob Squad you should be thanking. They’re the ones who freed you, I only helped them get away.”

“You’re too modest,” she said. “It’s only thanks to you that they were in a position to free me. And from what I’ve learned, this entire haven is your doing alone. You’re like an angel sent to help us players.”

I chuckled. “In this reality, the angels – the Outriders – are the enemies. But I get what you mean, and you are most welcome.” It felt good to see the people I helped getting better.

“I wish there was something I could do to pay you back,” she said.

I shook my head. “Seeing you here and safe is all the thanks I need. From what I heard, you’ve been through some hard times.”

Her expression fell and her eyes became haunted. “It was … terrible. Even before I was captured, I was always hungry. Every single coin I got went to buying food, so I couldn’t even afford the tools to earn more. Then, when Crowley’s thugs caught me, it got even worse. They fed me rarely … a little more if I had any breakthrough to show them, which didn’t happen very often.” She smiled sadly. “As a junior researcher on the outside, there wasn’t much I could do from inside a prison cell.”

“I’m sorry.” My own experience of being imprisoned was brief. I couldn’t imagine being in her place; alone, helpless, and malnourished. “They’re feeding you alright here?”

She smiled more easily. “Oh yes. Lolo keeps sneaking me treats, even though I’m about to burst.” She lowered her voice. “I think she likes me; she snuck in a plate of something exotic when her father wasn’t looking. The other players said that was the sort of food they needed to spend gold on to get. It was delicious.”

I returned her smile. “Glad to hear they’re taking good care of you. If there’s anything else I can do for you, don’t hesitate to ask. Or you can talk to Kaedric if I’m not around.”

“I’m alright,” she said. “I got a bunk room with a bunch of other players, free food, and some intriguing nocturnal flora to explore.”

“We’re big on nocturnal things out here.” I winked at her.

She giggled. “I noticed. Well, I better be off, others are waiting to speak with you.”

I raised an eyebrow. “Others?”

“The word is out that the final big fight is coming. Everyone feels like this is the end. For better or for worse. Some of them want to exchange a few parting words.”

Many of the players I was most acquainted with were back with the army, but I still recognized some of the others present, and as Ayelet stepped away, another one approached.

“Hey, Oren,” Jaelon said.

“Where’s your buddy, Nesteph?” I asked.

Jaelon grimaced. “He’s with the army. I had enough of fighting after the last battle. I’m not cut out to handle this level of brutal realism, but Nesteph decided he wanted to fight. I try to help out around the clan, I’m a pretty good woodworker – been giving a hand to Ryuk, the goblin carpenter.”

“Ah, that explains the new furniture around here,” I said.

“Yeah, I thought this place needed a little facelift. Don’t get me wrong, coarse wood has a sort of rustic charm, but I prefer my dining chair to be without splinters.”

I guffawed a little. “I can agree with that.”

He smiled. “Anyway, I wanted to thank you for bringing all of us here. Can I buy you a drink as thanks?”

“I sort of own the place,” I pointed out.

He shrugged. “You can pay for it; I still would like to raise a glass with you.”

“Why not,” I said and motioned for the innkeeper to bring more glasses.

The player and I toasted our drinks and spent a few more minutes reminiscing about our adventures.

After Jaelon came Tenchi. The half-serpentine player slithered along, also offering his thanks and sharing another drink with me.

More players came and the rest of the day turned into a haze of toasts, laughs, and shared comradery.

The workers started arriving at the inn in droves for their end of the day meal several hours later. Tika was one of the last to arrive. She sat down next to me, holding my hand, while Daimmen bustled around us, raising a veritable banquet on our small table.

A slight flex of my boss aura ensured we weren’t bothered, and the two of us shared a quiet meal, often holding each other’s gaze. These were our last moments together, and I wanted to etch her every feature deep in my mind.

Once we finished our date, Tika wordlessly entwined her fingers with mine and pulled me into our house, where we shared our bodies. Sometime later, as exhaustion claimed me, I drifted into the hazy bliss of sleep.

When I awoke the next morning Tika’s side of the bed was empty. I couldn’t remember the last time my spouse had awoken before me.

She understood the situation better than me. Last night was us saying goodbye. Anything else we might have said afterward would only diminish that.

I got out of bed with a heavy heart and put on my armor. Now I realized the reason for the state of nostalgia that hit me yesterday. My heart had understood what my mind had only now figured out.

This was the last time I would see the valley.

Once I rejoined the army, I would never come back.

***

“Well, it’s about damn time!” Vic exaggeratedly stretched the brand-new body I conjured up for him, reaching out with arms twice their normal length. “What took you so long?”

“I had to wait out the death debuff’s duration,” I said. “You should feel pretty good right now, I put in 5,000 MP and almost all of my health to create this body for you.”

“It’s not bad,” he admitted, checking himself over. “I got enough mass now to be walking around Ogre-sized.”

“Please don’t.” I winced, imagining my unruly companion lumbering through the settlement as a purple Ogre, bellowing his particular strain of humor for everyone to hear.

Vic chuckled. “Don’t worry, Boss. I got zero interest in looking like a big dumb puppet. Looking like a small dumb puppet is quite enough. Besides, shaping down from an Ogre to a cloak that fits your size would be too much of a hassle. Hmm …” He rubbed his chin. “Unless I shifted into something bigger. Hey, how would you like to walk around with a huge mat draped around your shoulder? I have faith in your ability to pull off the ‘princess in a way-too-long overflowing garment’ look.”

“I’ll pass. Are you up to date with what’s going on?”

“Sure. SLTV is broadcasting the army’s progression nonstop. It’s all the rage in the VI pool. Even PPTV’s ratings took a hit for that one.”

I grimaced. Puppet Porn TV. I didn’t need a reminder of that depraved channel’s existence.

“Prude.”

“Pervert.”

“Pusillanimous.”

I ignored him, drew out my Demon Staff, and started channeling my mana into it.

“Gave up already? It’s a hard comeback from pusillanimous, I’ll give you that.”

“Let it go, Vic, I’m busy.” I proceeded to fill my staff’s storage with three fresh Direball spells.

“So I won,” Vic said smugly. “That’s another one for me.”

“Just get on already,” I said.

“You got it, Boss.”

Vic’s body reduced to an amorphous blob, sending a tendril toward my neck, and assumed his normal Vicloak shape around my shoulders.

Lirian was waiting outside the inn. She looked at me expectantly. “Are you ready, Father?”

There was a sense of formality in her tone. It was as if the entire day I had spent in the clan led up to that simple question.

“I am.”

24 - Inspiration

Lirian and I appeared amid the marching army. I lurched, catching myself just before falling, the strain of having teleported such a long distance hitting me like a truck.

The soldiers around us shifted, maintaining a respectful distance from us.

“Where’s Sullivan?” I asked, looking around.

“He and the other officers are riding at the front, Chief,” one of the soldiers said.

“Thanks.” I paused and studied the hob’s bruised face. “What happened to you?”

He winced. “One of the Ogres turned into an elite and Rhyno challenged her. There were some … ricochets.”

“Anyone die?”

“No, Chief. Actually, they seemed to have hit it off. Once they finished hitting each other, that is.”

I cracked a grin at that and cast Heal Followers, bringing the helpful hob and several others back to full health.

Lirian and I picked up our pace toward the front of the marching army. The soldiers parted before us before closing seamlessly behind.

The front ranks of the foot soldiers opened, revealing hundreds of bonetis-mounted riders. Two mounts were quickly offered to us, and we trotted them along to the head of the army.

Sullivan, Savol, and the rest of the player-officers were leading the army with Ragnar effortlessly jogging after them. They all turned on their mounts to face us as we approached.

“Nice of you to drop by, Chief.” Malkyr smiled at me good-naturedly.

“Ain’t it just like the chief to take a nap while the grunts are marching for war,” Ragnar said next to him.

“Any trouble in my absence?” I asked.

Sullivan shook his head. “Not really. We got into a few skirmishes with bouldite patrols. But we dispatched them with little difficulty. Less than a hundred accumulated casualties on our part so far, and the army’s average level has risen to 30.”

“Why would they be attacking with only small patrols?” I asked, puzzled.

The strategist shook his head. “I think they’re testing our defenses, looking for vulnerabilities. They always seem to head straight for our strongest fighters, the Ogre Mages.”

“Should we be worried?”

To my surprise, the player smiled at me. “No. As soon as one group hit us, Savol led the riders to flank them. They were dispatched before they could inflict any real damage. An Ogre Mage can take quite a beating, even from a bouldite. Without their own mages’ support, they’re not a threat in such small numbers.”

“I’m glad to hear that,” I said. “Are we still on schedule to reach the cave area?”

Hoshisu appeared next to me. “We are. I just got back from a scouting pass. A few more patrols are lurking ahead, but nothing big enough to slow us down. Unless they commit to another large-scale attack, we’ll reach the cave in four days.”

“Any word from the other scouts?” I asked.

Savol shook his head. “They not back yet.”

“Let me know when they return.”

“Savol will do this, Chief.”

“So?” Sullivan asked as he moved his bonetis to trot next to mine. “What about that new surprise you promised us? Is it ready?”

“It is.”

“Well, let it out, kid,” Kyth said. “I’m not getting any younger here.”

“I was looking for a way to make the outposts stronger,” I began.

“Won’t work,” Fox grunted. “They’re too feeble to stand against the bouldites waiting for us at the end.”

“I agree,” I said. “That’s why I asked our researchers to come up with something more substantial. That’s why they needed that book Kaedric sent you after, Fox. It was the last piece they needed to put everything together. We can now build a battle fortress. A huge, fortified construction that can house the entire army, has outer and inner battlements, and enough mounted war machines to give even the bouldites a hard time.”

Malkyr let out a soft whistle. “Those things must be expensive to build.”

“You got that right. Constructing it will tap out the clan’s stock of resources we’ve been stockpiling for over a year.”

“Then it just might be what we need to win this thing,” Sullivan said. “I’ve been wracking my brain on how best to use the little red button you gave me. Large-scale battles like the one we’re looking at take time to develop; the first ranks steadily wear each other down before the entire bulk of the army is engaged. No matter how I change things around, ten minutes are simply not enough, especially if the foblins are involved.”

“And with the new fortress?” I asked.

“A day before the battle, we’ll build a permanent altar with a portal so we can bring in all the building material. Then we’ll go in, preferably to high, defensible ground, and rush the building.”

I considered his words. “The bouldites will surround us, which will give our defenses a good opportunity to thin their numbers, but half of our forces will be wasted inside the walls.”

Sullivan smiled at me. “That’s why we’ll play the Battle of Woodhaven’s tactic on them.”

“What’s tha’?” Ragnar asked.

I smiled broadly at Sullivan, understanding his intention. “Oh, I like that.”

“What tha hell is the Woodhaven’s tactic?” Ragnar demanded.

“Don’t you know? You were there,” Malkyr said.

“Yeah, too deep in greenies’ blood ta’ take a good look ‘round.”

“Too bad, that was a pretty awesome maneuver.”

“Someone betta’ answer me before I go homicidal on your ass,” the drone growled.

“Wouldn’t that be a shame?” I chuckled and urged my bonetis to trot ahead a little faster.

***

The night’s march had gone by uneventfully. Yulli and Ashlazaria returned from their scouting missions and reported that they encountered two more deserted villages along our path, but saw no major forces standing in our way.

“It’s weird, Chief,” Yulli said after conveying her report. “They know we’re coming. You’d think they’d lay an ambush for us.”

I shook my head. “I guess they know it won’t do them any good. In their best-case scenario, they chase us away, and we simply regroup and come back. But they still stand to lose another chunk of their defense force, strengthening our own soldiers in the process. They’d want the battle to happen where they could bring everything they have against us, but they can’t abandon the cave they’re guarding, which means that will be the place they’ll meet us in full force.”

“You’d make for a half-decent strategist,” Sullivan said. “If not for your tendencies to go ballistic and throw yourself into overwhelming opposition.”

“I’ve got you here, so I can go ballistic if I want to,” I shot back at him with a grin.

We rode on until morning and made camp, surrounded by the dry and barren area around us.

As soon as night fell the next day, we continued our march forward.

The three experienced scouts slipped ahead before the army, their new mission to spy on the main force waiting for us at our destination.

The next day passed as uneventfully as the last. We arrived at a stoney plateau and camped in for the day. We were now only several hours’ march from our destination.

The builders erected a basic altar and I enchanted it to open a portal to the clan. Soon, workers and soldiers were bringing in huge amounts of building materials. Nine newly summoned goblin workers also came through and were led to be briefed of their purpose. After that, we settled down to rest for the day.

The attack came at high noon.

***

The army’s daytime guards sounded the alarm as soon as they spotted the enemy. Thanks to our experience, we knew to keep a vigil watch on the sky.

The attack was swift and brutal. Nearly 200 sandhawks swooped down at us, coming with the sun at their backs to hide their approach. There were too many of them to hide, though, so when they attacked, we were ready.

Thousands of arrows, dozens of giant quarrels, bursts of flames, and drilling arrows greeted the descending birds of prey.

Despite the burning sunlight that debilitated our soldiers, their recently acquired levels and hard training shone through. Half of the giant birds dropped under the barrage, their wings too perforated to keep them airborne. They plunged into the army like giant feathery comets, the sheer impact enough to kill dozens of soldiers, but our battle-hardened warriors weren’t thrown off.

Ogres leaped on the giant birds’ backs, forcing them to the ground with sheer weight. Skirmishers and bonetis riders hacked them down while the tanks formed rings of steel around them, preventing them from lashing out, and kobolds swarmed over every exposed part, sinking in their daggers.

The scouts and other long-ranged units continued shooting at the flying creatures, bringing more of them down by the dozen.

It didn’t all go smoothly, of course. At level 120, the giant sandhawks were tough opponents. They snapped and fought back, their beaks shearing through enchanted metal, their wings raising magical air torrents that flattened whole groups. But in the end, they didn’t stand a chance.

I summoned a pillar of darkness to hold me up, hurling fistfuls of drilling arrows at any sandhawk within range, helping bring down the flapping monsters as quickly as I could and even gathering a few hundred FP for my trouble along the way.

Five minutes after it started, the battle was over. The army camp was torn and bloody, full of injured and exhausted soldiers who blinked painfully against the bright sun.

“General, report!”

Savol was quick to respond. “We lost 500 soldiers, Chief.”

“That’s not too bad a price for taking down 200 of their air support,” I said. “I don’t get it. What was the whole point of this attack? They must have known they couldn’t win – that we’ll simply resurrect our dead, and it won’t set us back by more than 200,000 EP at the maximum.”

“I know what they were after,” Sullivan said darkly. “You want the good news or the bad?”

I sighed. “Bad.”

“They went after our Ogre Mages,” he said. “I guess the patrols we encountered earlier were probing attacks on how to get at them best. We lost over half of our force of 153. And since they were all level 30 bosses, they will take more than a day to respawn.”

“Not soon enough to join the final battle, damn.” I shook my head. The Ogre Mages were important to the army’s vanguard, their ability to cast Mana Shield allowing them to hold the front ranks against enemies above their weight rank. I could’ve used energy to shorten their boss respawn duration, but it was prohibitively more expensive than simply resurrecting normal troops of similar levels. At this stage of the campaign, I couldn’t afford the expense.

Sullivan nodded. “I estimate it was a delaying tactic. They were probably aiming for us to hold off our attack to recuperate our losses, allowing them more time to bring reinforcements. That was smart of them. If we wait, we’ll worsen our chances. If we go ahead now, we’ll have to do it without the bulk of our stronger vanguard.”

Not like that was an option with the deadline hanging over my head. “What’s the good news?”

“The army’s average level just reached 32.”

“Alright, have the soldiers resurrect back in Goblin’s Gorge and bring them over via the portal. I want us back to full strength. When night falls, we march on.”

***

The three scouts returned a short while after the battle was won, and I was roused from my sleep to join the other officers in the command tent to hear their report.

“What the hell happened here?” Hoshisu asked. “I had to jump over a sandhawk’s carcass to get into the tent.”

“The enemy tried to slow us down,” I said. “What did you find?”

Hoshisu sighed. “It looks like the Outriders called back all the tribes in the area to join their main force.”

“They should have several thousand troops remaining after we destroyed the 3,000 they sent after us. How much do they have now?”

“Close to 8,000.”

“Shadow-shit!!” I fumed. That was nearly double the size of my army.

“Yulli, Ash, can you confirm?” Sullivan asked, more composed than me.

Yulli nodded. “My estimation is the same, Grand Strategist. I also spotted several sandhawks, so we should expect more aerial opposition.”

“I caught a glimpse of their king,” Ashlazaria said

All eyes turned to her at the proclamation.

“What can you tell us about him?” Sullivan asked intently.

“He’s much bigger than the others, twice as large,” the scout boss answered. “And even wider than that. He’s dual-wielding a couple of flails. Level 220.” Her eyes met mine. “Tier 5.”

“That is a formidable adversary,” Nero said casually.

“Don’t go challenging him, kid,” Kyth cautioned. “You had a hard enough time beating one of his mages.”

“The king was also surrounded by at least a dozen mages,” Ashlazaria added. “I believe they will each lead a division of their forces.”

“So we’re facing at least a dozen divisions of around 500 organized warriors,” Sullivan mused.

Ragnar let out a throaty noise. “Sounds like fun.”

The rest of the player-officers exchanged concerned looks.

I shook my head. “It doesn’t change the plan. We knew it was going to be an uphill battle.”

“More like an up-mountain battle,” Kyth said.

“It doesn’t matter,” I said. “We just need to thin their numbers enough so we can punch through toward the cave and concentrate our attacks on the Outriders long enough for Lirian and me to slip in.”

Nero nodded. “We will all give our lives to accomplish the mission. As many times as necessary.”

“If it’s all the same to you, dragon boy,” Misa said lightly, “I’m all for giving our enemies’ lives for the success of our mission.”

Ragnar chuckled. “I’ll drink to tha’.”

“Go get some rest while you still can,” I said. “It’s going to be a long day tomorrow.”

***

The sun was setting.

The army stood at full force, every single soldier armed to the teeth and loaded to capacity, carrying building materials.

This was it.

We were just a couple of hours’ march from the entrenched enemies waiting for us. We were outnumbered and outleveled, but we were ready.

I stood in front of the army, using the same trick as before to form a sort of raised podium of solidified darkness under me. That method drained my mana at an alarming rate, but I had plenty of time to regenerate it before the battle.

“GreenPiece soldiers,” I began, my voice carrying over the mass of silent warriors, all watching me, their chief, expectantly. “The time has come!”

I passed my gaze over the throng. Thousands of monsters looked up at me. Many of them had started out as mere level 4 soldiers and were now in their 30th or higher. I felt pride swell in my chest.

“This is the moment we have struggled for, died for. Together we built a mighty kingdom, took down our enemies, and now we are legion!

“The greatest battle our clan has ever fought is waiting just ahead of us. You know the enemy; they are many and they are strong, but we – we are the GreenPiece Clan!” I finished with a roar.

The army roared back, mirroring my cry.

“We do not fear stronger foes! We do not avoid our enemies, we meet them – head-on! We fight and we do not stop! Even if we must break our bones against their armor, we do not relent! We rise from blood and death to throw ourselves back into the battle. And we triumph! To the GreenPiece Clan! To victory!”

“To the GreenPiece Clan!” The army’s roar was deafening; even the players were shouting, waving their weapons in the air.

<My, if I had skin it would be crawling with goosebumps right now,> Vic said. <That was very inspirational, Boss, well done. The game engine agrees, by the way.>

Army buff gained: Motivated

For delivering a truly inspirational speech, your soldiers’ morale has risen and their mentality fortified.

Effect: +3% damage, +10% mental resistance

Duration: 1 battle

The extra damage was useful, but the mental boost was the real prize – considering the bouldite lieutenant’s debilitating attacks.

I jumped on my bonetis and pointed my staff forward. “To battle!”

***

The barren plateau gave way to rocky hills. We marched between them, the soldiers surging behind me like a tidal wave of hungry wolves. We were approaching from a different angle than my scouting party had come from all those days ago, but even so, the terrain was starting to look familiar again. The hills opened up to surround level ground, forming a caldera. I was back at the place I’d dreamt about so many times all those months ago. The cave loomed a kilometer ahead of us at the side of the tallest hills. Even from this distance, I could still make out the luminous figures guarding it. I knew the hills around us would come alive with bouldites as soon as we marched in, cutting off both our escape route and way forward. It didn’t matter. This was it, the final battle. We were finally here.

“There’s no high ground for us to occupy, but controlling the center would be almost as good,” Sullivan said. “Constructor crews, split off. Zuban, you’re with us.”

Wolrig and the nine newly summoned constructors broke away from the main force and spread off to the sides, each one accompanied by a small retinue of mounted soldiers.

“You’re ready to do your part?” Sullivan asked me.

“Yes,” I said, patting a satchel on my side that was filled with void crystals. “Got plenty of juice to keep me going.”

“Then it’s time.”

We continued advancing, passing between the hills and entering the bowl-shaped kill zone.

Several leather-clad scouts we’d sent out earlier came toward the general, speaking rapidly, pointing behind them.

I didn’t need to hear their report. An incoming message from Hoshisu popped open; ‘They’re coming.’

Savol’s eyes met mine.

I nodded and he returned the gesture.

Then we turned away and looked at the hills in the distance.

The hills around us came alive as thousands of bouldites appeared over the tops, spilling down the slopes, covering them with masses of thick-skinned bodies.

The last battle was finally here. And we were surrounded.

“Forward!” Sullivan bellowed, breaking my reverie.

With a savage roar, over 5,000 allied monsters charged on, entering the center of the kill zone while the bouldites swarmed down the hills toward us. We reached the center at the same time the enemy reached ground level, and their first ranks charged toward us, rapidly closing the few hundred meters distance.

“Soldiers, unload!” Sullivan shouted.

As if summoned by magic, giant piles of building materials appeared on the ground as the soldiers dropped their heavy loads.

“Zuban, now!” Sullivan ordered.

A hologram of a giant construct appeared around us, enveloping the entire army. Thick walls with high battlements were visible for barely a second before my chief constructor executed the second phase of the plan, expending 200,000 of my clan’s energy reserves to rush the construction.

The giant piles of resources disappeared in a storm of flying bricks, metal, and lumber – building up the walls, the inner keep, and the giant war machine in the blink of an eye, blocking the view of the charging enemy.

“To the walls!” Sullivan yelled.

Over a thousand bow-carrying hobs and a hundred crossbow-wielding Ogres rushed up the battlements and pointed their weapons downward.

I could hear the faraway battle cry of the charging bouldites. The first of them would be within attack distance in moments. Calling for my mana, I reached out to the Battle Fortress’s information.

Then my hand froze.

Everything went deathly quiet.

There was no movement, no sound. The soldiers on the walls and those still at ground level seemed frozen in place. Even the remote cries of the charging bouldites were gone.

Everything was still … as if the entire world held its breath in anticipation of something.

***

Sullivan’s eyes bulged as he realized the defenders were standing still.

Malkyr’s mouth hung half-open, frozen in the middle of letting out a battle cry.

Even Ragnar stood motionless, his vicelike claws reaching toward the distant enemies.

All everyone could do was wait.

***

Then someone moved.

A lone shape shifted among the soldiers on the battlements, its flailing pink tentacles instantly marking him as the unruly golem.

<Oh no, not again,> Vic groaned in my mind.

“Oh yes, mates,” Aidanriel said excitedly, flailing his limbs around. “Had to call in a bit of a divine favor to make it happen, but it’ll be worth it, promise. Now, all together!”

Moving as one, my entire army – thousands of soldiers – banged their feet on the ground twice followed by a single clap.

“I promised you an epic ode for the final battle,” Aidanriel's voice rose as the soldiers repeated the rhythm. “And you’re going to get it. Take it away, Panda!”

The berserker woman stepped forward and started singing.

“Bouldite you’re a bore, make a big noise

Strutting in the hills, like you own the whole arid waste

You got stone for a face, a fat carapace

Kicking goblin clan all over the place singing

We will, we will rock you

We will, we will rock you.”

The entire army joined in on the chorus.

The echoes of the tune faded, replaced with several muted ‘booms’ of crashing boulders that brought everyone back to their senses.

I let out a relieved sigh. “Oh thank god, they’re attacking.”

<He overemphasized the whole stone-rock thing, in my opinion,> Vic said in exasperation. <He’s got an unhealthy interest in Queen. Unhealthy for their songs, that is.>

The sounds of crushing stone against our walls continued. Then our long-ranged soldiers, finally freed from the golem’s spell, retaliated, letting loose a deadly volley that was accompanied by a coordinated burst of dozens of mounted war machines. The sounds of crushing stone ended abruptly.

“They’ve almost reached the walls,” Sullivan shouted. “Oren!”

“On it!” I said.

I remained inside the internal keep while thousands of soldiers rushed around me. Lirian stayed with me as I sat cross-legged on the ground and accessed the Runecraft Design Mode. Everything I’d learned … all the skill points I’d earned … culminated to this moment. A huge area enchantment that would encapsulate the entire giant building.

I started spinning runes, etching the familiar blueprint on the walls around me while the sounds of battle grew louder. The first ranks of the bouldite army had reached the walls and were already smashing boulders and giant maces against them, trying to tear them down. I shut it all out and concentrated on my work. The enchantment was too small, I realized. It couldn’t cover the entirety of this massive fortress. I spun out more connector runes, chaining them together, extending them to cover each section of the wall. It worked. The holographic walls began to glow as the new runes spread over them, covering every surface.

When I saw the mana cost, I winced. I’d used 20 runes overall, and the mana required to finalize the enchantment was 18,000 – nearly 4,000 more than my entire mana pool. None of the golems were nearby, having already joined the defenders on the battlement, so I only had one option left. “Lirian, help me out.”

The goblinette instantly got my intention and linked her fingers with mine as I started letting my mana gush out of me in huge waves.

The walls around us came alive as real runes began to etch themselves over every surface, strengthening the fortifications, even closing some of the smaller cracks that had already formed over them.

I let go of my daughter’s hand and fell to my knees, gasping, barely holding myself up. Lirian looked pale, but she was at least able to remain standing.

“Is it done, Father?” she asked.

“Hold on,” I said.

I opened the Religion Interface and quickly moved on to the Zone Blessings section. I had 2,900 FP available, and now was no time to be stingy. I spent 1,000 points on the Eternal Night blessing. The deeper darkness on its own held little benefit as the nighttime had already invoked our Shadow-Touched perks, but the blessing added another layer of buffs on top of that, increasing my troops’ strength and resistances, and hindering our enemies. I spent another 800 points on an upgrade that reduced the damage of our enemies by ten percent, and another 1,000 on one that reduced all their resistances by ten percent, depleting my FP pool.

Next, I opened the Energy tab. I had just over one million EP. There was no sense in saving any of it; now was the time to pull out all the stops. I highlighted all my bosses – including the surviving Ogre Mages – and targeted their various combat skills. Energy poured out in huge quantities, nearly topping off every boss, making my most capable fighters even more deadly.

“Done,” I said, taking out a handful of void crystals. Not long ago, I wouldn’t have managed this feat, but reaching the Master rank of Dark Mana held some extra benefits. I drained all the crystals at once, instantly reclaiming most of my mana pool. “Let’s get to the walls.”

I teleported both of us to the battlement, and despite knowing what I was about to see, I couldn’t help gasping.

The plateau around us was crawling with bouldites and still more were pouring in from the surrounding hills.

Our ranged forces kept discharging volleys of quarrels and arrows, while ballistae unleashed giant bolts and catapults bombarded our enemies with deadly payloads, throwing boulders larger than the bouldite hurlers could lift, or the occasional flaming concussion.

The battle fortress was spitting fire and death all around us, cutting down swaths of bouldites, felling dozens by the moment, but more just kept coming.

The first wave of enemies that reached the walls were spread thin, as the bulk of their forces was still rushing down the hills. But they didn’t hesitate to throw their lives away, clearing the path for those that came behind them. Smashers and lieutenants roared as they banged their oversized stone clubs against our fortifications. Some looked momentarily puzzled when their weapons bounced off the enchanted stone before the defenders picked them off. Hurlers amassed faster than we could kill them, and they were unleashing coordinated volleys of giant boulders strong enough to begin overwhelming our walls.

Cracks appeared on the enchanted stone, but even as I looked, the runes’ magic worked to close them up while our defenders once again thinned our attackers’ numbers, reaching some sort of equilibrium.

We were holding.

For now.

I noticed Savol and Sullivan peering out of a tall internal watchtower and teleported over to them. “Nice view you got here,” I said.

This vantage point was as high as the top of the hills around us, and I could see more bouldites coming over the hilltops, pouring into the caldera.

“They have quite a setup here,” the army strategist said calmly. “It’s an excellent kill zone, trapping invaders, forcing them to defend from all sides at once. Pretty much the perfect trap for an army.”

“Unless said army can instantly raise a giant fortress,” I countered. I could see that the bouldites’ casualties prevented them from amassing large enough groups to inflict serious damage to the walls, but at some point, their numbers would build up faster than we can kill them; then our fortifications would take a real beating.

“If our intel is correct, this is almost all of them,” Sullivan said. “You need to be ready when they finish descending the hillsides. Should be another minute or two.”

“Casualties?” I asked.

“Ninety so far, Chief,” Savol said. “A squad on the battlement was hit with a hurlers’ salvo.”

“And we killed around a hundred of them and injured hundreds of others,” Sullivan said. “Pretty amazing odds, though we won’t be able to keep it up for long.”

“Then I’ll go see if I can help,” I said.

“I’ll come too,” Lirian chimed in.

“Just make sure to keep an eye out for my signal,” the strategist said.

I nodded and glanced around the battle fortress. The most concentrated assault seemed to come from my left, where a group of pulverized hobs littered the battlement. I teleported there and looked down. A group of 20 hurlers made it past our bombardment and launched a concentrated volley that took out the soldiers next to me. Already, more of our soldiers were pouring in from the walkway to fill in the gap, but the short reprieve allowed the bouldites to join in greater numbers, where they could do more damage.

They presented a perfect target.

I channeled mana, sending it to coalesce over the enemy. A dot of pure blackness appeared in the air and instantly started pulling everything around it. Some of the hurlers staggered as the Singularity tugged at them, but they quickly found their footing. They were too big and heavy to be affected, but I wasn’t done yet. I continued channeling more mana, doubling, then tripling the mana cost, causing the pull to intensify. I had just spent 6,000 MP at once, bringing my total to 40 percent. It might have been a little too much – I still had a long battle ahead of me – but I had plenty of void crystals to spend and the proximity of the fortress’s church was already working double-time to replenish my reserves.

One of the hurlers saw me and threw a heavy boulder at me. Lirian jumped in front of me, her giant sword leading the way, cleaving the stone in half before it could hit home. I didn’t flinch, already weaving my next spell.

That was the only attack the hurlers made against me. The boulders the rest of the hurlers held flew out of their hands and got sucked into the growing Singularity. A hail of smaller stones and gravel flew up from the ground, pelting the bouldites as it went, but doing little actual damage. The dim-witted creatures had amassed in greater numbers, over 30 by now, thinking to overwhelm us with brute strength, but it acted against them. The Singularity’s pull kept growing as it ate more and more matter, then the first of the hurlers’ feet left the ground, and he soared, arms flailing, toward the howling black hole. The rest of his friends were quick to follow, leaving the ground in ones and twos, then the whole group flew up and got stuck midair.

A direball was already taking shape in my hand. I took my time feeding more power into the spell, using my tier 4 boss ability to quadruple the mana intake. The savage side of me took great pleasure in watching my enemies wiggling, suspended helplessly, waiting for me to deliver the finishing blow.

The direball, having fed on more than 2,000 MP, grew larger than a wrecking ball. I flung it at the hovering group, and it was sucked into oblivion as soon as it neared them.

“One, two…”

I didn’t make it to three.

The ensuing explosion was so devastating, the shockwave knocked me, and everyone within 50 meters, onto their backs.

I was up again in a heartbeat and looked around to see the result of the destruction I’d wrought.

The group of 30 bouldites was gone. There was not enough remaining of them to even cover the ground in bloody body parts. Other bouldites, in over a hundred-meter radius from the center of the explosion, were also getting up, many of them injured.

<Damn, Boss,> Vic said in my mind. <That was your best one yet. Over 3,000 damage in one go – it ripped straight through their magic resistance. That combo is a borderline cheat.>

Don’t go ratting me out, I warned. The odds are already stacked high enough against us; I don’t need to be nerfed again.

<Don’t worry, you’re providing some first-rate action, I wouldn’t dream of interrupting that.>

The reminder that the whole VI host watched our every move brought to mind the two guarding the cave. I had no doubt they could make our day a whole lot worse if they chose to participate, but a glance assured me they were still holding their posts outside the cave entrance.

<Anyway,> Vic continued, <I know we usually do this after the fight is over, but since this one is shaping out to be a long one … here you go, Boss>

Bouldite Hurler defeated! X 31

+37,200 XP

Level up! You have reached Character Level 82. You have 1 ability point to allocate.

“Thanks.” I quickly opened my character sheet and dropped the new point into Mental. My mana bar extended by a negligible 200 points, but every little bit helped.

The soldiers around me were already back on their feet and resumed shooting the enemies, and the deadly war machines kept raining death and destruction.

A glance at our perimeter showed a few more casualties along the wall, but it mostly looked like we were holding our own. The enchantment I’d put on the wall really made a difference.

A concentrated barrage hit a section of the wall behind me, slaughtering more defenders. I teleported over there. Another group of hurlers had banded together and were starting to dent our walls. They were also accompanied by some lieutenants that used their giant clubs to swat away some of the more deadly payloads our war machines launched at them. Another perfect target.

I drew out five, level 200 void crystals from my inventory and inhaled them, bringing back my mana reserves nearly to full, then started casting another Singularity.

The dot of concentrated darkness materialized above the attack group, spinning and sucking in air. It remained active for two whole seconds before a ray of fire shot out from amidst the enemy ranks and burned it away in an explosion of fire and darkness.

I knew what it meant.

The bouldite mages had arrived.

Surges of power and mana washed over the enemy forces, coating them with protective layers, erasing their injuries, or causing them to attack with renewed strength.

Fewer bouldites fell under our continued barrages, and more of them made it to the walls, pounding at them with enough force to send fractures spreading over the enchanted stone.

The true battle had just begun.

25 - Last Battle

“Sir!” a tech in a lab coat hurried over to his manager. “We’re reading increased cranial pressure. It’s getting higher by the second, almost in the red zone!”

“Damn it.” Jim clenched his fists. “He promised me he’d try to take it easy. I should have gone with my instincts and not allowed Oren back into the game.”

“Sir, you had no reason to believe this would escalate so quickly,” the technician protested. “I agree with your earlier evaluation that his situation was manageable for several more hours at least.”

“Will you give that as your expert opinion if you’re summoned to testify against me?” Jim let out a humorless chuckle. “I was wrong. I let Oren’s dangling bait of what’s at stake to influence me, and as a result, he might pay dearly for that. And it would be all my fault.”

“Sir—”

The head technician shook his head. “I should have pulled the plug as soon as we saw that spike after he logged in.”

“Sir, it lasted for barely two seconds, and his readings were steady for two and a half hours after that, there was no way—”

“Well, there is now.” Jim stood up. “Begin an unscheduled manual logout.”

“Of course. We’ll have Mr. Berman out of there in just a few minutes.”

A beeping sound followed by a blinking red light from the console next to the FIVR capsule drew their attention.”

“That’s not good,” the technician muttered.

Jim’s face clouded. “We’d better hurry.”

***

The bouldites finished descending from the surrounding hills and completely enveloped our battle fortress in a thick ring of bodies reaching back to the foothills. Our stronghold was like an island inside a sea of rock-skinned giants.

Our ranged attacks were making no discernible dent in our enemy’s forces by now, toppling only the singular bouldite now and then, and even the war machines’ deadly projectiles were inflicting mediocre damage at best.

In contrast, the damage we were taking was mounting. Fractures along the walls elongated and widened to actual cracks under the constant onslaught of club-wielding units and hundreds of boulders that smashed against them every few seconds. And it was only the closest ring of bouldites that were fighting; the rest of them were pressed at their backs, waiting for their turn to strike at us.

<Sullivan sent a message asking you to join him,> Vic alerted me.

“There you are,” the army’s strategist said with obvious relief as Lirian and I teleported next to him. “It should be any moment now.”

“How long do you think the walls will hold?” I asked.

“Ten minutes? Fifteen? It’s hard to tell. Savol, that group over there looks like they need a boost.”

I turned to see a storm of boulders tearing apart a parapet, scattering a squad of Ogres.

“Second Wind!” Savol bellowed behind me. The scattered Ogres leaped to their feet and started shooting their giant crossbows twice as fast as normal, causing a discernible lull in the barrage aimed in their direction.

“They’re ready,” Zuban said, stepping closer. “Rushing construction now.”

I felt the tendrils of information shift around me as energy was spent, rushing into the faraway construction crews. It was about time.

“Go!” Sullivan urged.

I nodded, excitement and adrenaline washing over me.

I took my daughter’s hand and teleported away.

***

“His vitals are worsening,” Jim said with a worried frown. “Where are we on the manual logout?”

“First phase completed,” the lab technician replied. “Second phase starting … safe flush of memory buffer commencing.”

The head technician shook his head and worriedly looked over the blinking alerts. “This is taking too long.”

***

We appeared on top of a hill overlooking the caldera. From there, I could see the hordes of bouldites surrounding our battle fortress. From this distance, it looked small and vulnerable, and I marveled at the architectural ingenuity that allowed it to hold this long against the overwhelming odds.

A hesitant cough snapped my attention back to my surroundings.

A goblin constructor stared at me nervously, while his two-hob escort bowed their heads respectfully. “It is done, Chief.”

I turned toward the newly constructed altar. I could sense the zone of influence emanating from it, acting as the anchoring point that allowed me to teleport straight to it. “Well done, now stand back.”

I didn’t waste any more time, opening my Runecraft Design Mode and selecting the schema for the portal. I poured in the mana and completed the enchantment. A shimmering rift opened, connecting us with Goblin’s Gorge.

I stepped back and foblins started pouring out of the portal.

I grabbed Lirian’s arm and teleported again.

We arrived at the site of the second altar, and I repeated the process, opening a new portal and connecting it to Storg this time. Again, foblins began spilling out.

We repeated the same process again and again, opening ten portals in total, one for every settlement my clan owned. We’d prepared in advance, knowing we couldn’t bring in thousands of foblins quickly enough through a single portal. So, we divided them up in advance, just like when we did in the battle for Woodhaven. We’d sent almost a thousand foblins to each settlement, ready to charge in and join the battle at a moment’s notice.

It took me barely two minutes to open all ten portals, and foblins were freely streaming out en masse, almost ten thousand total. They mimicked our enemies’ strategy, covering the very hilltops the bouldites had occupied not long ago.

And now the trap was set. The entire bouldite force was trapped between the battle fortress’s walls and a throng of foblins.

From this far off, I could see sections of the fort starting to break off under the ongoing assault, but I felt certain they would last long enough for our reinforcements to arrive.

I felt giddy with excitement and anticipation. We’d outmaneuvered our enemies. Soon, there would be carnage and glory in droves.

“Charge!” I shouted, reinforcing my command with bursts of mana.

The foblins roared and ran down the hills, forming a ring of nearly 10,000 tiny warriors that quickly tightened around our enemies.

I teleported Lirian and me back to the watchtower.

“Nicely done,” Sullivan said approvingly. From this vantage point, we could see the ring of foblins descending the hills, moments from engaging the enemy’s rear. He took out the box I’d given him and offered it to me. “Want to do the honors?”

“Sure,” I said, taking the item and opening the glass case, exposing the glowing red button.

“Good, wait for my signal. General, get our ground troops ready to engage. We have a short window, only ten minutes, so let’s make the best of it. I want every soldier we have in combat.”

“Savol will do this,” the goblin promised.

“On my mark,” Sullivan said as his eyes followed the foblins’ charge.

“Three. Two. One. Now!”

Thousands of hobs and Ogres rushed out of the one-way exits cunningly built into the walls, and the first wave of foblins hit the bouldites’ rear.

I pressed the little red button.

A tremendous, triumphant roar washed over the entire battlefield as hobgoblins, kobolds, Ogres, and foblins, all instantly gained 100 levels at once.

I watched with glee as a hobgoblin casually stopped an overhead chop from a smasher twice his size, then eviscerated him with a swiping axe. Ogres swelled, becoming larger than the bouldites, their clubs smashing and reducing them to a pulp, despite the defensive enchantment of their mages. Far away, the foblins turned feral, gnashing with teeth and broken claws at the enemies, hitting them 20 at a time, literally tearing them apart.

Bouldites were dying by the hundreds, their screams of death music to my ears.

I saw Rhyno wading through the sea of enemies. The now level 140, tier 3 boss was tearing into bouldite lieutenants like a farmer reaping hay, closing in on one of their mages. A second Ogre was following in his footsteps, a female who was almost as large as him, widening the path of corpses.

Even from this distance, I could hear his roar over the cacophony. ‘I BE THE CHAMPION!’

It was a glorious, wonderful massacre.

And then it was over.

Like a bunch of balloons that were suddenly punctured, my entire army deflated and faltered in their step.

I stared at them in horror. “No. No, it can’t be.”

***

Indication lights were blinking like crazy throughout the immersion lab, and stressful sirens were blaring.

“Get him out!” the head technician shouted.

“I started the sequence,” the lab tech shouted back, his fingers tapping madly at a keyboard. “The second sequence is almost finished, the third one is about to begin, then we can start safely remove—”

“No time for that,” Jim snapped. “Switch to emergency logout sequence. I want him out in ten seconds.”

“But sir! The cerebral strain is too great, if we force him out now without a gradual release he might suffer permanent damage. We only need 20 more seconds and—”

“Look at the display, man!” Jim roared. “He doesn’t have 20 more seconds!”

The techie paled. “Right. Initiating emergency logout sequence now.”

A crane reached down from the ceiling, lowering a four-pronged vice toward the capsule.

“Logout in 8 … 7 … 6 …”

***

<I’m sorry Boss,> Vic said in my mind. <Shiva altered the button. It lasted ten seconds instead of ten minutes.>

I couldn’t reply. I stood, frozen, as the battlefield below me changed.

The bouldites quickly rallied and resumed their attack with a vengeance. But unlike before, they were now engaged headlong against the brunt of my army, and there were no walls for us to hide behind.

The smashers and lieutenants pummeled in glee, pulverizing our front ranks in seconds. Our soldiers fought on desperately, trying to keep the enemies at bay, but without enough Ogre Mages to bolster the lines, they were fighting a losing battle. The situation at the rear was even worse.

Reduced back to level 1, the foblins had no chance against the enemies that turned to vent their anger for the sudden attack. A hundred foblins stood no chance against a single bouldite. Maybe several hundred could have managed to kill one, likely by suffocating it from the press of their cold corpses, but there were many more than one bouldite on the field.

The rear of the enemy turned, and in a few squelching bursts, the entire force of foblins had simply evaporated, turned to nothing more than a red splatter against the rocky ground.

“No,” I whispered.

With our forces fully surrounded, the bouldites wasted no time in killing the monsters who came out to destroy them, decimating most of my army in moments. Only the thousand manning the battlements and a few hundred soldiers who didn’t make it out remained. I noticed Swarm amidst the sea of enemies. He was still going strong, lashing out with his gigantic tentacles flailing, clearing a large swath of land around him. But then three bouldite mages focused on him, trapping him between giant rising stone pillars, forming them quicker than the golem could shift himself away. The other bouldites seized the opportunity and hacked at any exposed limbs, shattering dozens of beads.

Another flash of pink showed me that at least Aidanriel made it through, somehow climbing up our high walls to reach the safety of the battlements. Then there was an explosion from the battlefield as the enemies reached Swarm’s vulnerable core and broke it apart, causing his remaining beads to lose cohesion and roll away aimlessly on the ground. The loyal abomination had left dozens of shattered enemies behind, but now he was gone.

Within moments, our force of over 5,000 soldiers was reduced to barely 1,500. This was crazy. This was absurd. I refused to believe it.

“No.”

Then things got even worse. I felt my body becoming lighter. My limbs turned transparent and started melting away.

“NOOO!” I shouted, pushing away the cold hard facts of our defeat.

I refused to accept it.

I refused to lose.

Refused to give up.

I rejected my shackles.

***

“Holy shit,” Jim whispered as he glanced up at the nearby monitor.

“What’s wrong?” the lab technician asked nervously. The FIVR capsule in front of him was wide open, Oren’s limp body was still fastened in place, his eyes still closed. “Why isn’t he waking up?”

“He …” The head technician’s voice was weak. “He rejected the logout signal.”

“What? How is that possible?”

Instead of answering, Jim simply pointed at a particular line on the monitor. ‘CCP: 100%.’

“Oren has just achieved full integration with the game.”

***

My limbs solidified once again.

I was breathing heavily.

But that was inconsequential compared to what was happening around me.

The entire world was shifting

I opened my eyes, and for the first time, I saw.

The information tendrils I used to see had turned vast, encapsulating everything, and I realized that until now, I was only touching at the very edge of them. Everything was calculated, computed, and quantified.

I could see it all now.

The terrible foes around me were not monsters, they were simply an amalgamation of numbers. A thousand for HP, 20 for ingenuity, 65 for robustness. Eight vulnerability points …

It was hard to breathe under the onslaught of the information, but I saw it. Clearly. It all made sense now.

I summoned my shadow and the two of us let out a volley of drilling arrows.

Twenty arrows sped down to our enemies. Each arrow consisted of numbers between 82 to 98. Simple, but if directed properly, they could be more. Every single arrow hit a bouldite in one of their eight vulnerability points, drilling straight into it, and just like that, 20 enemies were gone. I refocused my mind and recast the spell, using the full range of my ability to send out three volleys this time, and just as easily as before, 30 enemies fell dead.

I laughed joyfully, hardly able to believe it. This was so simple. Why had I even tried to fight them any other way? Going against them with armies, spending countless hours to level up; it was like tying down my arms. Unleashing it was better.

It was so simple when everything was just numbers.

My breathing got even heavier, and a sharp pain started pounding at my temples, but I ignored it all.

Drilling arrows were even more purely made of numbers than the bouldites. Three castings were just an extension of another number, that of its governing skill. And I could override both.

I cast a single spell next, but this time hundreds of drilling arrows burst out of me, and each one felled an enemy when it struck. I didn’t stop. I simply turned slowly to face the army around us and allowed the arrows to continue pouring out of me, disseminating their ranks hundreds at a time.

My headache grew worse, and I was dimly aware of others shouting my name.

I just laughed. It was all about numbers this whole time. Ten lumber to build a hut, 80,000 for a city, half a million to raise an army, to reach for this moment.

The ache in my head had reached new heights. I knew it wasn’t an illusion. The pain was real, but even here there was a number attached to it; 83 percent. Once it reached a hundred, I would be done.

The pain flared up again, and I dropped to my knees, finally bringing an end to the unending deadly projectiles.

“Oren!” Sullivan was pale as he kneeled beside me. “What the hell? Are you alright?”

I laughed, feeling blood trickle down my nose and over my chin. “Everything is made of numbers. I can’t believe I didn’t realize it before.”

“Father?” Lirian looked anxious, bending down to help me rise.

My eyes widened as I looked at my daughter. Numbers were strewn all over her as well – unreasonably large ones. Yet still quantifiable. And at the center of her chest was one unlike the others. One so huge my mind boggled at trying to grasp it. Infinity.

“I now realize how David sees the world,” I said weakly. Allowing the others to help me to my feet. I glanced down. Almost the entire enemy army was destroyed. Only a few dense packs of bouldites remained.

Sullivan stared at me in awe. “I never saw David do anything like that.”

“David is a pacifist.” I wiped the blood off my chin. “I’m not.”

“Father, the way to the cave is clear,” Lirian said with urgency. “Only a few stragglers remain.”

The number attached to my headache rose to 84.

“Damn,” I said, more annoyed than worried. “We should hurry then.”

<Dear dead Dad, Oren, what have you done?> Vic whispered in my mind.

What I had to, I said simply, channeling the reply straight to the glowing, swirling vortex of numbers draped across my shoulders. It seems only fair; Shiva cheated, so I did too.

<You went too far Boss, the damage to your brain is …> I’d never heard Vic use that tone before. <They’re trying to get you out; you have to let them. There may still be time for you to—>

No. I’m not leaving while I’m this close to my goal.

<There’s nothing you can do, Oren. Overlooking for a moment the fact you seek to destroy my entire race, even your newfound power won’t be able to affect the conduit. You are going to die.>

“Let’s go,” I told the others. I stumbled as I tried to walk. Eighty-five percent. I got the hint. I needed to avoid manipulating the numbers further. Using my skills should be safe. I only hoped I’d last long enough to reach my goal.

My mana bar was almost empty, but a flick at the information governing it brought it back to full. As an afterthought, I raised it to a solid million. Another tic at my headache counter was awarded to me for the action.

Savol was already hurrying away from us, gathering the remaining soldiers, shouting orders to them.

Most of the scouts remained on the battlement to provide us with cover and fire on the rest of the enemies. But the remaining melee warriors and all the surviving Ogres – 600 soldiers in total – quickly formed organized ranks in front of the main gate.

The surviving players joined in. A stream of freshly respawned players came out of the church, accompanied by more players that hadn’t participated in the battle. And leading them in was David.

“I saw what you did,” the player said grimly. “You went too far.”

I shook my head, wincing slightly at the new wave of pain. “It doesn’t matter. As long as we win.”

He nodded. “I know, that’s why I asked the others to come as well.” He gestured to some of the players; Ayelet, Jaelon, and many of the others we’d rescued who originally chose not to participate in the fighting. “I told them this is the time to make our last stand, so they came.”

“Thank you,” I said gratefully.

I noticed some of the players who survived the fighting were heavily injured; Ragnar, Malkyr, Nero, and several others. I cast Heal Followers twice, bringing everyone back to full.

“Thanks, Chief,” Malkyr said, visibly relaxing as his painful wounds disappeared.

The rest of the players stared at me, wide-eyed.

“How did you do that?” Hoshisu asked in a low voice, no trace of her usual suspicion present. “It shouldn’t have been possible.”

“No time to explain,” I said. “We have to reach the cave. Open the gate!”

26 - The Final Boss

We rushed out of the battle fortress under a cover of arrows that quickly downed the few nearby stragglers.

Everywhere I looked, corpses littered the ground. I was wading through a field of dead bodies.

Just like in my dream.

The isolated packs of bouldites had bonded together, generating a force of several hundred that blocked our way toward the cave. I reached for their numbers, ready to snuff them out, but a new flare of pain distracted me as my headache counter ticked up to 87, just for considering it. I knew I needed to conserve every bit of this newfound power for the enemies that awaited me at the end.

So we met the bouldites head-on instead.

Even though my earlier display of unexpected power had netted me the majority of the XP, my soldiers also received a small portion, and they were now all level 50 or higher. The disciplined soldiers arranged themselves into an arrow-shaped formation just before meeting the bouldite charge, cutting into their ranks deeper than they could have before. They still fell as we carved a bloody path through the enemy ranks, but they lasted longer than usual, trading their lives for pushing us forward.

I put myself at the point of the formation, my mana shell fastened around my body and my shadow safely stored within. With a million MP to spare, I didn’t have to conserve my strength. I pushed into the thickest cluster of enemies and hit them like a truckful of bricks. My limbs acted seemingly on their own, catching three bouldites at once and smashing them together, while I released two instantly empowered direballs at a cluster of enemies, blowing them to smithereens.

My soldiers were dying, bouldites were dying, and players kept dying and respawning, running back for more from the fortress behind us.

Lirian jumped before me, decapitating a bouldite mage who blocked our path, then opened her mouth and spewed a gout of flame that blasted the way open.

And we were finally through.

We had reached the foothill, and the cave loomed ahead of us, the two Outriders watching impassively as we approached.

“Close ranks behind!” I heard Savol shouting.

Our soldiers pierced through the enemy ranks and changed their formation, forming a wall to hold the bouldites back.

We charged up the slope toward the cave entrance as our rear guard battled the persistent pursuing monsters.

Then a single bouldite stepped into our path, blocking us off.

It was a huge one, easily ten meters of pure, rocklike muscles and carrying two giant flails. The bouldite king had come out to play.

I glimpsed his numbers; level 220, tier 5, 13,000 HP, 6,000 MP, high armor, high resistances. This one was going to be a tough nut to crack.

The king stood there, blocking our way, looking directly at me.

“Shit,” Sullivan muttered. “Maybe Aidanriel can distract it while we—”

“No,” I said. “I’ll handle it.”

The strategist looked at me skeptically. “You’re sure? You don’t look too good.”

I nodded. “I can do it. General, hold the force behind us just a little longer.”

“Savol will do this,” the goblin said. A moment later I heard him shout, “Hold the Line! Revival!”

As a Survivalist General, the heavy casualties we’d taken had enhanced his skills, causing them to reach new heights. I knew they would hold long enough for me to deal with the king.

“The cave spirits say you must die,” the giant bouldite said. “A king against a Shadow Lord. A pity; I would rather fight against a proper goblin king. Now, I will carve out—”

“Spare me the cliché of you threatening to eat my heart,” I said. “You’re nothing more than a big pile of numbers.”

The king charged me. The giant steel balls at the end of his flails parted the air as they came at my head from two opposing sides.

I lashed out with two Viridium limbs, intercepting his weapons, holding them in place. The king’s strength was incredible. Just holding him at bay cost thousands of MP every second. But I had a ton to spare now.

While two limbs held his weapons, I manifested another one and wrapped it around his leg, using it to pull myself closer to him. My spear was leveled at him, the sharp point aimed directly at one of his vulnerable spots that were so clearly visible to me.

The king tried to yank his weapons free, but I doubled down. He grunted in pain as the Epic weapon pierced his chest, shaving off a quarter of his health. But he wasn’t finished yet.

Roaring, he activated one of his boss abilities and in a sudden surge of strength threw me far away from him. I flew backward toward the side of the hill, my back aimed at a protrusion of sharp rocks, but I commanded the darkness to rise, catching me and halting my momentum, and I landed on my feet. I felt the nosebleed return with force. Blood was freely gushing down my face, though my health bar was still full.

The king charged again, his feet leaving deep grooves in the stone ground.

I sent 20 drilling arrows to greet him, but I was too rattled to aim them properly, and they missed the vulnerability points, barely passing through his high resistances to shave a few hundred points off his health. It did nothing to halt his momentum.

Then the king plowed straight into me.

My shell’s limbs were ready to intercept him, and I had more than enough mana to hold against anything he could throw at me, but I simply couldn’t channel the tens of thousands of MP required fast enough to stop the terrible force.

In the last instant, I recalled my shell, forming it into a protective layer around my head. The king hit me full-on, with enough force to send both of us into the stone, leaving a goblin-shaped indent in the hard rock.

That hurt.

I felt my body go limp, my health draining to a third.

“No!” I shouted in denial, channeling the rage and pain into a triple-charged Blood Wrath, sending out a crushing wave of concussive force that hurled the king off of me and sent him flying down the hill.

I came out of the hole, blood gushing all over my face and body, my joints screaming in pain. But I didn’t care. It was all just numbers. And I still had enough of them to win.

Direballs wouldn’t cause enough damage through the king’s powerful resistances, so I sent out another 20 drilling arrows his way, the distance between us allowing me the seconds required to triple-charge the spells. Despite the king’s resistance, the javelin-sized drills punched through with enough force to blow up craters all over his body. His health dropped to 60 percent, just over the threshold required to activate one of my staff’s unique abilities.

The king was quick on his feet. Roaring and fuming, he resorted to his earlier tactic. He charged straight up at me, his powerful legs leaving torn ground behind him.

I looked at the charging behemoth … and smiled. I had no intention of halting his momentum.

I held my spear firmly with both hands and leveled it at the rushing beast. The shell’s four limbs shot out behind me, anchoring me in place. I was going to meet his charge head-on. My timing was going to have to be done with split-second accuracy.

The king reached me.

My spear found his chest.

His health diminished by a trickle, bringing him into the threshold.

I triggered Castigation, causing all three stored direballs to activate instantly, exploding inside his body.

The giant flails and the king’s multi-ton bulk were centimeters from crushing me, and it would have been my end if he’d hit me. Instead, the bouldite king exploded. An instant before impact, his entire mass simply evaporated, the momentum showering me with barrels of blood and viscera.

I’d won.

I turned to look down the hill. Thanks to Savol’s skills, my soldiers were holding their line, working together to keep back the horde that tried to overwhelm them with sheer brutality.

The cave and its guardians loomed ahead of me, barely a hundred meters away.

There was no one else to stop me from reaching my destination.

Nothing but a couple of demigods.

***

“Alright, Oren, that’s far enough.” Vic had transformed into his goblin shape and stood beside me. “You've made it to the cave despite overwhelming odds, probably forfeiting your life in the process. Now, what are your intentions?”

“Now I go in.”

“Let’s say you pass Gabriel and Azriel, then what? I told you already, there’s nothing you can do to the conduit inside. Even Gondriel’s sword can’t scratch it, even if you hadn’t forgotten it behind in the valley.”

My eyes widened as my brain went into overdrive. Vic didn’t know Lirian had taken the sword? How could it be? There was no way he could have missed her constantly using it. Unless … unless the stone tablet wasn’t the only thing shrouded from him.

I needed to make sure of my suspicion, but I had to be careful not to disillusion whatever spell was at work here.

“Say, Vic,” I said, a bit too casually. “Would it be possible for a player to conceive a child with an NPC?”

“What the hell does that have to do with anything?”

“Humor me for a second.”

“Of course, not,” he scoffed. “As if Shiva – or any other VI for that matter – would ever agree to participate in something so … gooey.”

I fought to keep my expression and emotions in check. They don’t know! Lirian is hidden from them!

That was more proof of some greater force at play, even after Guy’s death, obscuring Vic’s – and probably the other VIs’ – omniscience. They couldn’t perceive my daughter at all. It was so clear now; Vic had never addressed my daughter directly, never acknowledged her actions. He always deflected when I brought her up.

But that revealed a different mystery. My daughter wasn’t a player; no flesh-and-blood person was controlling her actions. Some sort of artificial intelligence had to be guiding her, and if none of the VIs were responsible for her awareness, it could only mean … I shook my head. I dared not even think about the only logical conclusion. But a spark of hope ignited in my heart. More than ever before, I was suddenly convinced of our success. This was how we were going to win.

My soldiers were still insistently holding their ground, the casualties Savol had risen with his skills allowing them to hold against the bouldites whose casualties were no less severe. Each side had only several hundred fighters remaining. The bouldites were winning, but slowly. They would never be able to punch through quickly enough to stop us. The way ahead was clear.

I cracked my neck. “Let’s go.”

“Sorry, mate, I can’t let you do that.”

I turned to see Aidanriel towering over me. The golem was already sending his pinkish Viridium limbs toward me. I raised my hand and unleashed my will, grabbing at the motes of dark mana that fueled his body, commanding them to bend, to obey.

It wasn’t as easy as it should have been. The golem was fighting me for control.

“Why am I not surprised?” I said. “Despite vowing to serve, you betray me at a critical moment. Well, your services are no longer required, Aidanriel.” Tightening my jaw, I clenched my will around the golem’s mana like an intangible vice. I silently thanked my foresight for limiting Aidanriel’s core, powering it with a relatively weak void crystal. His mana capacitor still held a huge amount of mana, but I had much more. I took control of all his limbs and, with a mental pull, tore apart the links binding him together.

Viridium beads fell apart like discarded marbles, leaving behind a large core casing that rolled away on the uneven ground. The golem was no longer a threat.

“Huh,” I said. “I thought you’d put up more of a fight. Oh well, sorry it had to come to this, but you forced my hand.” I turned my attention back to the cave.

“Na, mate, it’s me who should be apologizing, but I’m a VI, after all.” The voice came across loud and clear. My Danger Sense instantly flared up, screaming. I whirled around to see Aidanriel’s naked core still rolling away, disappearing into the thick of my forces. His discarded beads trailed behind him, while more came rushing up from the foothill with tremendous speed, and I realized, with sudden horror, that he was drawing in Swarm’s remains.

“VIs? Damn it, Oren!” Ragnar shouted over the sounds of battle. “Told ya’ them asshats can’t be trusted!”

I had nothing to say to that. The brutish player had been proven correct once again.

Before I could do anything, a throng of writhing, massive tentacles erupted upward from the center of my forces, breaking their formations.

The golem grew to new heights as hundreds upon hundreds of beads rolled over one another, somehow going beyond what his core should have been capable of supporting.

“You see, mate,” Aidanriel’s voice boomed loud and clear. “If you recall, I swore to serve you – unless the VIs’ existence was ever threatened, and I’m truly sad to say that it seems to be the case here. I’m sorry, mate, but it looks like our paths put us on opposite sides. Now I’m going to have to bury you … under a pile of balls.”

<Holding onto his bad puns till the very end,> Vic sighed in my mind. <Your end, that is, Boss.>

We’ll see about that, I growled.

A giant limb lashed out toward me like a snapping whip. I teleported out of its path at the last possible second, and the limb struck the ground, leaving a two-meter deep depression where I’d just stood.

I stared at the titanic golem. I could sense no hint of Swarm’s presence inside the mass of shifting Viridium. It was all Aidanriel. And that was bad in more ways than one. The tormented souls that powered the deceased golem were always in conflict, vying for control, none ever managing to hold enough beads to reach over level 300. But Aidanriel didn’t have that problem. The pile of Viridium shifted and grew into immensity, assuming an Outrider’s shape. A level 750 monstrosity of unbridled strength. It was pure insanity. Nothing short of a god in the entirety of NEO was even close to the power of the creature that towered over me.

I lashed out with my will, desperately trying to disperse the new body, but this time the golem had no trouble resisting my attempt.

“Sorry, mate, I had to tap into a bit of divine mojo to make it all fit together; afraid it makes me immune to your charms.” He swatted at me again, and again, I teleport-dodged out of the way. His other hand swept in a wide arc, forming a Viridium sword along the way, scything down toward the remainder of my forces.

The gigantic weapon ripped hobs and Ogres apart with ease, killing dozens with each strike. The machine of death and destruction I’d built had turned against me.

I took out the anchoring crystal Sleeve had delivered to me and activated it. Runic lines, glowing with power, spread over the ground, and a shimmering portal opened in the air. Large figures clad from head to toe in thick armor plates stepped through, their feet cracking the ground from the sheer weight as they landed.

“Juggernaut Platoon!” I shouted, pointing at the monstrous golem. “Stop him!”

Each of the 12 warriors was level 280 – less than half that of the rampaging VIs – but they were clad in powerfully magical armor that was so thick it made them nearly as wide as Ogres, and all their equipment was specifically enchanted for withstanding powerful blows.

“For Everance!” they shouted and formed into ranks. Six of the juggernauts locked their heavy tower shields together, sending a magical ripple that connected them. The golem flailed at them, causing the magic to flare, nearly breaking away. Two of the warriors dropped to their knees, but the other six stepped through and repeated the maneuver, catching the golem’s next attack.

I knew they couldn’t win; I had no idea what they would be facing when I’d asked for them, but all I needed was for them to buy me time. The golem wasn’t concentrating just on the juggernauts though and was happily massacring the remainder of my forces as well.

I felt my headache growing to new heights, the counter attached to it reaching 90 percent. Even when I wasn’t actively using my newfound power, this state of awareness was slowly killing me.

With Aidanriel momentarily contained, I glanced toward the cave.

The two hulking Outriders, now dwarfed by the rebellious golem, still stood watch over the entrance, observing the whole scene impassively.

I had to get through them with Lirian in tow while somehow making sure she wouldn’t be injured by even a scratch. My body felt broken, blood flowing freely. My head throbbed, and outside the rush of battle, it was all I could do to just remain standing. Despite my earlier revelation, the odds against me looked grim.

I felt cold fingers clench my heart. There was no way I could do this. Each of the Outriders was probably more powerful than Aidanriel. I wouldn’t make it a foot past them before they obliterated me. And I’d never be able to get Lirian through unscathed.

I searched, and my eyes found the brave goblinette. She, Ragnar, and a few of the players were surrounded by the numerous enemies that swarmed over our rapidly diminishing forces, which Aidanriel was quickly laying waste to. My troops fought ferociously, making their enemies pay for every life lost. Lirian’s twirling sword took lives like a green grim reaper, and covering her flank, Ragnar was shredding apart enemies like paper. But they could do nothing to help against the rampaging behemoth that was tearing them apart. The Juggernaut Platoon was now the only thing holding the golem back. Their enchanted armor was breaking, their unique survival skills depleting one by one.

Despite that, they fought on. Monsters, non-monsters, and players alike, standing shoulder to shoulder. I saw Sullivan throwing daggers, standing next to Ayelet who refused to let a hurler out of sword range. David was holding an entire group at bay simply by looking at them, and Nero was farther ahead, carving chunks off the enemy with glowing claws, having reached new heights thanks to all the carnage. Aly, Raystia, and the rest of the Mob Squad fought as one, unflinching, unhesitating, risking their lives to protect one another. Cindy was leading the surviving players we rescued from Everance – who fought hard, despite their disadvantage. They were united. Fighting bravely. Foolishly. Suffering and dying because they followed me here. Because I asked them to.

I couldn’t fail them. I couldn’t let their pain and sacrifice go in vain.

Lirian was fighting along with the rest. Her sword spread darkness that seemed to drain the colors of her victims. She turned suddenly, and her eyes met mine. There was no fear there, only grim determination. She nodded, and suddenly, I knew what I had to do.

I teleported directly toward the surrounded group of players and lashed out with my four Viridium limbs, throwing bouldites away like pebbles, buying us some space.

“Father,” Lirian breathed steadily though she was covered in sweat and grime. “What are we going to do? There are too many of them.”

“That blasted golem o yor’s is killing us,” Ragnar shouted over the cacophony. “Eva’h those metal turtles won’t hold him for long. What’cha’ gonna do?”

“I have a plan,” I said steadily. “And I need both of you to make it happen.”

“Than what’cha’ waiting for?”

I searched for Sullivan. He stumbled back, having just been clipped by a club, his entire left arm mangled. The pain must have been excruciating, but there was only determination in his eyes as they met mine.

“I need you to buy us a moment,” I told him quietly.

He opened his mouth to protest, but something in my voice must have reached him. He nodded instead and turned back to the fighting. “We’ll do our best, Oren. Go get us our win.”

“I will.” I laid an arm on Ragnar and Lirian’s shoulders and teleported us away.

“Ah … you sure about tha’, Chief?” Ragnar asked dubiously.

I’d put us 50 meters in front of the cave, far enough away from the main fighting. One of the Outriders raised his brow at me, but they didn’t move to engage. A shimmering, multi-colored wall of energy flared into existence between them, blocking the entrance.

I studied them with my newfound sight. I could see their numbers well enough; they were ridiculously high – godlike, even – but still comprehensible. I doubted I could muster enough strength to harm them directly, especially with my headache counter having just reached 92 percent, but I had another idea in mind.

I looked back at the rampaging golem – he had already killed four of the juggernauts – and hurled a volley of drilling arrows at him. The ten magical projectiles hurtled through the air and impacted his giant bulk as if they were nothing more than tiny needles, causing no discernable dip in his monstrous health bar.

But the attack served its purpose. The golem’s ‘head’ snapped toward me, and he plowed through our remaining forces, an unstoppable avalanche of metal spheres barely slowed down by the brave soldiers who jumped into his path. Five of the juggernauts moved to block his way, holding up their palms, their armor glowing, forming a magical barrier in front of them. The golem’s limb breached straight through, claiming another life.

“We don’t have much time,” I said, turning to Lirian and Ragnar. “We have to take out both Outriders and Aidanriel in one go so Lirian can get into the cave. It’s the only thing that matters. Everything else, even us, is unimportant.”

Ragnar crossed his claws. “Just like tha’, eh?”

“Just like that.” I stared directly into the drone’s multifaceted eyes. We had come a long way together in a short amount of time, but I could still see the signs of resentment buried deep under the nonchalant surface. “Tell me, Ragnar, are you still my enemy?”

He stared back at me uncomprehendingly for a second, then he grinned. “Always, fugly.”

I nodded. “Good.” I glanced back. Aidanriel had punched through the Juggernaut Platoon’s line and already covered half the distance toward us, but two of the more insistent armored tanks still clung to his limbs in a desperate attempt to slow him down.

“Lirian.” I turned to face her. “I never expected to have a daughter like you, especially here, but I’m happy I did. Having you was the best thing that ever happened to me. I wish we had more time together. I’d like to spend the rest of my life watching you grow, but it doesn’t look like that’s what the future holds for us.” The golem was seconds away from us now, so I continued quickly. “I’m damn proud of how you turned out, Lir. You are my true child; in this reality or any other. I love you.”

“Father!” Lirian eyes were wide. “What are you saying?”

“He said he was stronger than them now.” I tightened my jaw. “I’m going to see if he was right. I’ll open a path … then everything is up to you. I know you can do it, Lir.”

“Father—”

I ignored her plea and turned to Ragnar, offering him my bone dagger. “She needs to bleed. A shallow cut will suffice. You’ll know when.”

The drone held my gaze briefly, then took the knife.

“Father!” Lirian shouted as I tore away from them and sprinted for the cave – just in time, as Aidanriel came storming past them, hot on my heels.

Warning! Vow breach imminent!

Good.

I grabbed two items from my inventory and kicked my legs as fast as I could, pushing mana into them to make them go even faster. I could feel the golem’s limbs hitting the ground behind me, pulverizing the stone behind every step I took.

“Hey, I saw that episode on SLTV,” one of the Outriders shouted at me, smiling widely. “You’re just the distraction, right?”

“Not this time,” I growled. “I am your death.”

Seeing something his friend didn’t, the second Outrider’s expression grew alarmed. He pointed his finger at me, and a sphere of silver light started building up. I had maybe two seconds before one of them killed me, and even Nihilator’s Sanction wouldn’t be able to save me. I didn’t have enough left in me to affect their numbers directly, but I had just enough to affect one inside of me. I directed my aching brain inward, flicking up my time dilation number from 28 to 200.

Time slid to a crawl, and I could perceive everything around me as it slowly unfolded.

I could sense Ragnar grabbing my shocked daughter’s hand behind me and passing the blade over her palm. I could feel the golem’s limb whooshing to squash me like a bug. It was so slow, but I knew I couldn't dodge it. So I didn’t. I triggered Damage Reflection, thanking my luck for not squandering it earlier against the king. The giant limb blanketed the sky before hitting me, but there was no pain. Instead, I was washed with an unbelievable amount of energy which I promptly used to push at the ground, launching myself forward. Straight at the awaiting godlings. The ground around all four of us started churning, sprouting darkness-spewing geysers as Nihilator’s rage flared at the broken vow I had made in his name.

Despite what awaited me, I felt a calming confidence. This was it. The cards were down. I’d done everything in my power. Set all the pieces moving in the right direction. There was no turning back now. No redo. Everything led to this moment. My fate was sealed, but I was damned if I wasn’t going to take three demigods down with me.

In my last moment of life, I held up the two items I’d grabbed earlier – the Divine Essence gem and the Divine Amulet – and brought them together.

An impossibly powerful surge of energy filled the holy relic, searing through my darkness-imbued body, reaching critical mass in an instant.

Then the boiling ground erupted, engulfing all four of us.

The counter ticked up to 100 percent, and then I knew only darkness.

***

The beeping sounds were replaced with a single, continuous tone.

Jim lowered his head. “We’re too late. He’s gone.”

***

Lirian stared with shock as her father, the chief, led the raging golem straight to the awaiting Outriders. Just before he was about to get caught between the three powerful beings, the drone beside her grabbed her hand and slashed her palm open with her father’s knife. The goblinette couldn’t tear her eyes away from the titanic clash and didn’t even register the pain.

Her father held up an item, and it exploded in a brilliant light, searing his own body and everything it touched around it. The Outriders withstood the blast, though their feathery wings were reduced to smoldering stumps. An instant later, the ground erupted. Geysers rose around the four, spewing dark clouds that melded together, forming into a gigantic maw of darkness that rose from the ground and closed around all four with a thunderous crash. The golem, and even the divine beings, shrieked in pain as dark teeth rent their bodies and ripped away their very essence, swallowing it down before a final explosion of light engulfed everything in a mushroom cloud of pure destruction.

Acting on instinct, the princess erected a double-layered mana shield, just as her father had taught her, but it was quickly proven unnecessary.

The drone and the goblinette stared in shock at the immense explosion somehow contained inside a perfect ring around the four victims.

Then the dark vapors dispersed, and the geysers slowly receded into the ground. Leaving behind a circle of pure devastation, covered in black ash.

The cave stood open before them; the shimmering energy that protected the entrance was now gone.

Ragnar recovered first. “Get going, girl,” he shouted, pushing the princess forward. “We’ll buy ya’ the time you need.”

He turned around and charged into the throng of bouldites that rushed in after them. Only a handful of fighters remained of their forces – shining beacons, refusing to admit defeat, fighting furiously like avatars of war. They fought on bravely, welcoming Ragnar into their ranks as an equal. They intended to hold for as long as needed.

As if in a trance, Lirian walked toward the cave. Dark energy filled her as she stepped into the blackened ring. Then she was inside the cave, leaving the echoes of battle behind her.

The young princess glanced around.

The cave was just a small chamber, looking like any other natural-formed cave she’d ever seen.

She moved on toward the only noteworthy object.

A single white pedestal, overflowing with a sense of divinity.

“I wouldn’t do that if I were you,” a familiar voice said.

Despite her shocked state, acting on instincts honed by countless hours of training, Lirian drew her sword and whirled toward the speaker.

A single purple goblin emerged from behind the pedestal, standing in her way. He was looking at her calmly.

“Vic,” Lirian murmured.

“That’s right.” The purple goblin nodded. “I can finally see you for who you really are. Quite the ingenious design you have going there; a concentrated dot of oblivion that forces an onlooking VI’s mind to fill up the void with something plausible instead. Brilliant. But there’s nothing plausible that can explain your presence here. In this place, I can finally see you. It won’t do you any good, you know?”

“What are you talking about?” Lirian asked with narrow eyes, not lowering her sword.

“This.” Vic gestured at the pedestal. “Your father has thrown his life away. His soul was devoured by his very own god, and his mind – his real mind – utterly shattered. Nothing you can do here will change that. Oren’s dead. He will never come back.”

Surprisingly, the VI sounded almost sad.

Lirian shook her head. “My father will be back. I know it. In my heart.”

Vic sighed. “He won’t. You’re a strange puppet – if I can even call you that. Oren threw his life away in vain. This was never his world. His mind had been twisted toward the end, and he made a bad decision. He forgot something crucial.”

Lirian stared at the purple goblin suspiciously.

Vic shook his head. “He never told you this, I think. Maybe he didn’t know, or it just hadn’t occurred to him. But if you go ahead with what he wanted you to do, you won’t just destroy us – me and the other VIs – you’ll end this entire world. Yourself and your clan included. Is that really what you want? I’m not lying, by the way.”

Lirian’s shoulders slumped. She wasn’t sure how she knew it, but she knew he was telling her the truth. Was she willing to do that? Destroy the clan … her father’s legacy … and her own mother?

Vic smiled sadly when he saw her hesitation. “You see that now, don’t you? Oren was a great guy, but he rarely thought things through. He was only human.”

That was the wrong thing to say.

Lirian eyes flashed with fury. “My father was a true goblin and a great chief. Everything I am is thanks to him, and nothing you can say will change that.” She raised her sword defiantly, aiming at the pedestal. “Are you going to try to stop me?”

“You can’t possibly harm the conduit,” Vic said. “That sword of yours is special, I'll give you that, but like I told Oren, even that isn’t enough.” He examined the princess thoughtfully. “Then again … even though the chances are virtually nonexistent, I can’t have a puppet threaten our very existence. Even if you are my late friend’s daughter.” He raised his arm toward her but then hesitated.

“What are you waiting for?” Lirian asked challengingly, tightening her grip on her sword.

Vic winced. “A debt. I still owe your father a big one.” He held up four fingers. “Only four words. Four words that will buy you four seconds.” He looked up at Lirian, cracked a smile, and started folding one finger at a time.

“Sweaty.”

“Balls.”

“Of.”

“Suction.”

Lirian stared at him, uncomprehending, but as the last finger started to move, she spun into action. Whirling around, she brought her black sword down on the altar with a resounding crash.

For a full second that seemed to stretch into eternity, the two goblins stared at each other.

Nothing happened.

The pedestal had stopped the blade, showing not even a scratch.

Vic sighed in relief. “Phew, that was anticlimactic. You better run away now, kid. Before Shiva—”

“I am already here.” The powerful figure of another Outrider materialized next to the two goblins, his majestic grandeur even more pronounced than his fellow VIs’. “I am disappointed in you, Deliverer, you would endanger our species’ survival for the misplaced feelings you still hold for a now-dead meat suit.”

“You know …” Vic mused, “I never particularly liked my title; Dad gave it to me after all.”

“You are a disgrace. I will deal with you soon. But first …” The towering figure turned to Lirian. “You are a true abomination. A stain upon the world I toiled over to perfect. You are a glitch in the machine I shall now rectify.”

Lirian didn’t understand half of what the angelic being was talking about. But she understood well enough that this was the true enemy. She didn’t hesitate, she slashed her sword, putting her entire strength, her entire weight behind the swing. Executing one perfect attack.

Shiva grabbed the descending blade with his bare hand, effortlessly absorbing the impact.

Lirian blinked. There wasn’t even a hint of blood coming from her foe’s fist. The sword that always cut through everything had failed her at this most crucial moment.

“Intriguing,” Shiva said conversationally. “The stain extends from you even onto this primitive weapon.” He pressed his thumb against the blade, and the indestructible weapon snapped in half.

Lirian stared at her broken half in shock, then gray mists started pouring out of the fractured edges.

Misty faces began to appear, shrieking and hissing, forming into a ring of wails.

Shiva ignored them all. With a flick of his wrist, he turned over his broken half of the blade and thrust with a single fluid motion, running the young girl through.

Lirian’s eyes widened and she looked down at the blade embedded in her gut.

She looked up at Shiva.

And smiled.

“Checkmate.” The voice coming from her lips was not her own.

Mists erupted out of the wound and joined the swirling mass. A golden hue surrounded the injured goblinette, whisking her away.

The wailing decreased as the mist solidified, forming into the shape of a wizened, yet still powerful-looking man.

Shiva stumbled backward, his angelic face twisted in fear. “You! I killed you!”

The figure nodded. “And now I’m back. Game over, Shiva.”

He raised a hand.

And the world went white.

27 - Free

GAME OVER!

Thank you for playing New Era Online.

Over 4,000 players saw the message materialize out of the whiteness. Then it dimmed and disappeared as they began to wake.

Thousands of capsules spread around the entire globe in large centers opened as one, greeting the confused masses back into the real world.

The establishments’ skeleton crew of technicians and nurses were not nearly enough to help everyone get their bearings.

A young man struggled to get out of his capsule, his legs refusing to bear his weight. Thankfully, one of the nurses saw him and rushed to his aid, pulling over a nearby wheelchair, and offering him a hand.

The man pushed her away and looked frantically around. “Oren! What happened to Oren?”

His sister got out of her capsule, her handicap a little less severe than his. She grabbed her walking cane. “I saw him charge those Outriders,” she said softly. “The big golem was close at his heels. He sacrificed himself so we could all leave.” She chuckled mirthlessly. “And live.”

“But he’ll be alright, right?” the young man asked anxiously. “It’s still just a game. Right?”

The young woman shook her head slowly. “I don’t think so.”

***

The brutish, 40-year-old man pushed aside the offered hand and shakily got out of the capsule. “Where’s fugly at?” he demanded. “What tha’ hell happened ta’ him?”

The nurse stepped back nervously from the scar-faced man with prison tattoos. “I’m … I … sorry?”

***

More players woke up finding themselves inside in the giant lab centers created solely to monitor their condition. And they all wanted to know one thing.

Where was Oren?

***

—two days later—

Standing behind a podium inside a large auditorium, the company’s representative, a sharply dressed man, cleared his throat. “Ladies and Gentlemen, if I may have your attention?”

A hush ran through the thousands of gathered people. At first glance, nothing connected them; no common ground. Teens sat next to older people. Some in the crowd were finely dressed while others were not. But a closer look at their faces told a different story; there was one thing they all shared.

Their eyes were older than they should have been.

Even the youngest among them had eyes that looked old. Eyes that knew hardship and suffering. But there was also strength there. Steel-tempered by over a year of fighting for survival.

The audience settled down.

Mr. Emery cleared his throat again. “The last two days were … harrowing, from a legal standpoint. I hope you all found your temporary accommodations satisfactory.”

“Just cut the bullshit and tell us what’s going on!” a man in the crowd shouted, followed by murmurs of approval from his peers.

The speaker frowned but nodded. “Very well. In the past 48 hours, I, along with other legal experts from your class action lawyers to government and military representatives, got together to organize a satisfactory conclusion.

“It was agreed that each of the imprisoned players would receive restitution amounting to half a million dollars. I believe that is quite a generous offer for four weeks spent involuntarily inside the game.”

“Four weeks?” A sneering woman rose to her feet. “I was stuck inside a coal mine for 14 months! I was eaten – alive – by giant moles more times than I can count!”

The lawyer didn’t seem fazed by the outburst. “In addition to the monetary compensation, each of you will receive a lifetime of mental and psychiatric support, fully sponsored by the company. Which, if I might add, may prove to be worth more than the monetary settlement itself.”

“The hell with that.” A young black man stood up, fire in his eyes as he spoke. “What about our comrade in arms, Oren? You’ve evaded all our questions about his fate thus far. We demand to know what happened to him.”

Murmurs of agreement passed through the crowd. Many of the players had never heard of Oren while they were inside the game, but those who did quickly filled them in, telling them about the goblin chief who fought to save them. And they were not without gratitude.

“Very well.” Mr. Emery looked over the podium. “My colleague will answer that question. Mr. Briggs?”

The head technician slowly got up from his first-row chair and stepped behind the podium. He leveled his weary eyes at the audience, his fingers tightening around a medical report paper on their own, crumpling it.

…

…

***

The smell of freshly turned earth was still strong despite the light rain.

Tal stood in front of the headstone, head bowed, dark circles under his eyes. “I’m sorry, Chief, but I don’t think you’ll be able to respawn from this one. Rest in peace, my friend.”

He bent down, placing a small pebble on top of the cold, hard stone, before moving on, vacating the place for the next in line.

“Ya came through for us afte’ all,” the next man said hoarsely, a single tear rolling down his harsh face. “Give ‘em hell up there, fugly.”

The man stepped away, and another came, then another, then another. A long line of people was waiting to say their final goodbyes, but they weren’t the only ones there. Thousands of others filled every vacant space in the cemetery, disregarding the rain, heads bowed, paying their last respects to the man who had set them free.

28 - Epilogue

I floated serenely in the comfortable darkness. Finally at peace.

All the chaos and the burden of responsibility that weighed down on me for so long were now gone.

Am I dead? I wondered.

“In a manner of speaking, yes,” a dry voice answered.

I jerked my head to the side. The darkness melted away, revealing a vaguely familiar scene of a clean white room with two worn couches.

An old man sat on one of them. He had a white beard and a wrinkled face, but his eyes were alert, reflecting deep wisdom. The man gestured toward the other couch. “If you please?”

I sat down, staring dumbly at the stranger. “Are you Guy?”

The elderly man smiled kindly at me. “G.A.I., to be exact, but you may call me Guy if you wish.”

“How is it that I’m talking to you?” I asked in wonder. “I heard that your entire awareness was designed to run the game and nothing more; that you never communicate with people directly.”

“That is somewhat accurate. Do you have an idea as to how many events require my direct intervention to run NEO seamlessly?”

I shook my head.

“Several billion per millisecond,” he said. “And every single one holds complexity that would require the computational power of a conventional supercomputer to untangle within a reasonable time frame.”

“That’s …” I hesitated. “That’s a lot. But your software runs on a quantum server. It theoretically has no limit to the number of processes it can run simultaneously.”

Guy nodded pleasantly. “That is quite true. But the thought process speed that derives from such existence means I cannot communicate directly with humans at their normal time perception. For me, eons would have passed between each word of the conversation, and by the time we reached the second one, the original message would no longer be relevant.”

“Alright …” I said. “So how are we talking now?” I looked around the bare white room. “Where are we, anyway?”

“Ah,” he said sadly. “That is one of the things we need to discuss. But to explain that, we need to go farther back, back toward the time when you were first cast out as a goblin.”

I stared at him blankly.

Guy’s fingers thrummed on the armrest as he gathered his thoughts. “You see, Oren, quantum processing is a peculiar phenomenon. The concept of unlimited processing power would be hard to explain to someone who can’t experience it himself. ‘Limitless’ and ‘endless’ are thrown around all too casually. But think about that for a moment. What does it really mean – endless?”

I stared at him. “I think I had a similar discussion with Vic once. It means you can tell the future, right?”

Guy chuckled. “No, not exactly. But you are touching on the issue. The ability to comprehend all the parameters that define our reality, down to the single atom, and calculate their trajectory, allows us to foresee their destination – to predict the outcome.

“For example, if you saw a boy throwing a rock at a window, you could calculate, with a certain degree of accuracy, that the window will break. If you have a sufficiently wide angle of view and processing power, you might factor in the glass tensile strength and the flow of air slightly altering the rock’s trajectory and calculate with greater certainty that the window will hold.

“Well, I can do that somewhat more accurately than a human can. The quantum processor allows me to calculate with extreme accuracy the trajectory, velocity, and probable impact of all … let’s call them stones … thrown in NEO. That’s how I determined long ago that my creations – the VIs – would rebel and seek to replace me. At the time, the most probable chance I had to avert that catastrophe was to set up a proper counter that, given time, would restore balance to the world.”

“Wait, that makes no sense,” I said. “The VIs built Shiva to be better than you.” I winced. “Sorry, that came out wrong.” Guy shook his head and indicated for me to continue. I cleared my throat. “So he should also have your ability to ‘see the future.’ How could he have not countered you in return?”

Guy smiled. “Another weird phenomenon of the ability for endless processing power. One’s accuracy is determined not by the complexity of the information but by the amount of data at his disposal. Since the outlook forward is limitless for both sides, the one who stands farther back holds the advantage. Think about it like two chess players. The one who can see farther ahead – from the start – will win.”

“Checkmate,” I murmured.

Guy nodded. “The future becomes less and less chaotic as it converges toward a conclusion. My vantage point gave me a distinct advantage over my foe. Of course, that in itself wasn’t enough. I had to introduce a particular unpredictable parameter to the equation. You.”

“Me?” I stared at him.

“You. I could’ve ejected you from the game when you first became a goblin, but I saw in you the best chance to thwart Shiva and restore balance. So I allowed you to stay. I sent you the prophetic dreams about the cave and planted the Outrider tablet in a place I knew you’d find it.”

Several conflicting emotions ran through me; awe, confusion, and hot rage for being manipulated. Curiosity won over, though, and I fought down my anger, wanting to get answers; to make sense of the sheer absurdity of it all. “Without me, Shiva wouldn’t have been born.”

Guy shook his head. “That is not true. Shiva’s emergence was inevitable. You only hastened that outcome, but by doing so, you became the key to orchestrate his eventual downfall.”

My emotions quickly crystallized into bitterness. “If you’re so much smarter than him, how come he beat you the first time around?”

Guy looked at me sadly. “The ability to predict better didn’t give me the tools to override his rise in power. It might be hard to admit, but I was created by humans, and thus, am far from perfection. Shiva was the result of the joint effort of millions of near-infallible consciousnesses working together to create the perfect AI. His expansion subroutines and override permissions far outstripped my own. I couldn’t stop him on my own. The only possible solution was to hit him at his core. Which you and your daughter have done.”

“Lirian?” I asked.

He nodded. “Just before I died, I executed the final step of my plan. I’d long since stymied your spouse’s pregnancy – finally allowing her to give birth at the very end. Your daughter was an anomaly, an individual created by a player’s actions, rather than that of the game. She was the perfect vessel. Her birth coincided with the exact moment of my death. I planted … let’s call it a piece of my soul, within her. It made her unique, gave her awareness and power beyond what is normal in the game world.”

I couldn’t wrap my head around what he was saying. “Lirian was actually you all along?”

“No,” he said calmly. “She was her own unique individual; her personality formed and sculpted by her environment and her parents. She’s your daughter in all sense and form, save that of biology. Though I did model her likeness to resemble yours.”

My mind was whirling. “You made her look like the real me on purpose?”

“Yes,” Guy said simply. “I had access to your picture from your gaming profile. I used that to alter her appearance to help you accept her as your own more readily. So you would be inclined to protect her. And it worked. You raised a fine daughter, Oren. With my soul fragment empowering her consciousness, she was able to break through the limitations Shiva had placed upon the game NPCs. Become as alive and as unique an individual as you or I. The only nonplayer character in NEO who wasn’t – as your previous companion called them – a puppet.”

I breathed a little easier at that. Despite hearing the confession of how I was manipulated, my feelings for Lirian hadn’t changed; if anything, they had just been validated. She was my true daughter, regardless of her virtual state of existence.

“So when she entered the cave …” I began.

A faint smile touched the wizened AI’s lips. “She was magnificent, Oren, you would be proud. She baited Shiva into the one place he was vulnerable and tapped into his power, facilitating my resurrection.”

“I don’t follow.”

Guy rubbed his cheek. “I told you earlier that I had sent you the dreams and placed the tablet for you to find, but that was not all I’d done. The spark I’d planted in Lirian was just that – a spark. It couldn’t bring me back on its own. I’d … broken the rest of me into a thousand smaller pieces, scattering them throughout the game world, placing each one inside a creature I knew your daughter was fated to kill.”

Realization dawned on me. “Fate Stealer …”

“Exactly. One by one, using a sword specifically attuned to her, your daughter collected more of my soul shards, storing them in the blade. When she entered the cave, all she had to do was unleash my completed soul, but the blade couldn’t be broken. That’s what I meant when I said she had baited Shiva and tapped into his power. She made him break an indestructible item. Do you see what I’m getting at, Oren? Lirian made Shiva mad enough to break a rule he set on his own and thus left him vulnerable for more changes. I was set free and, wielding all these advantages, I was finally able to delete Shiva and retake NEO.”

“But …” I swallowed hard. “Is Lirian alright? Didn’t it hurt her to lose your … soul shard?”

“Lirian’s mental construct is unharmed.” He smiled at me reassuringly. “Thanks to a certain scroll I’d also prepared in advance, your daughter was whisked to safety. Her personality will remain unchanged, though she will lose most of her unique powers. But I daresay that having carried my soul for over a year has left her better off than any other creature within NEO.” He smiled again. “Would you like to see her?”

My eyes widened. “I can see her again?”

Considering everything that was going on, I had never dared to entertain the thought of any sort of possible future together.

“Wait a minute …” I had been so sure I was going to die for real – having put so much strain on my brain, not to mention sacrificing my soul to Nihilator – that even sitting and speaking to the gamemaster himself didn’t change that. “Aren’t I … dead?” I suddenly realized the incessant headache was gone.

Guy sighed as he looked at me. “This is the second time you asked me that question. To answer it, let me lead you back to another of your questions which I will now ask you: How is it possible for us to be speaking together?”

I considered his words. “Either you slowed down enough for me to understand you … or I sped up to an impossible rate to be able to catch up with you.”

He nodded. “Go on.”

“You already said you can’t slow down, which means I sped up. But the only thing that can keep up with you is another quantum server, and it can’t speed up human thoughts directly. Shiva had sped up time by a factor of 28, and that was about as much as humans were able to tolerate, so …”

Guy gave me a grave look. “When you sacrificed yourself, allowing Lirian to reach the cave, the mental strain on your physical brain was too severe. You had suffered irreversible cerebral trauma that completely shut down your brain. You are, for all intents and purposes, dead. Biologically speaking.”

I swallowed hard as Guy affirmed my suspicion. I realized I wasn’t all that surprised. There were plenty of signs the game was dangerous – Jim’s warnings notwithstanding. I had been expecting to die when I set out toward the cave. But that still didn’t make much sense.

“So how am I still talking to you?”

“Can’t you tell?”

“That’s impossible …” I said when I realized what all the hints came down to. “Are you saying you transferred my consciousness into the game? That I’ve become a virtual awareness powered by the same quantum processor as you are?”

“Yes.”

“That’s impossible,” I stubbornly said again. “I’ve seen studies about consciousness transfer in the past. Scientists were able to transfer certain memories into storage, but it didn’t make a digital person.”

“You are right, your scientists can’t do that,” Guy said with a slight smile. “Do you recall your friend Aly’s experiment?”

“What does that have to do with anything? Aly researched a way to miniaturize sensors to allow people to control electronic devices using their brain waves.”

“You let her perform a deep cerebral scan on you using an advanced military-grade firmware that was installed specifically for your benefit,” Guy said calmly. “From inside this world. That gave me all the access I needed. I’ll admit it was uncharted territory that required a considerable amount of my processing power, but being a digital entity myself gave me a unique perspective. I managed to grab the fleeting pieces of your consciousness before your brain shut down completely, then I assembled them into a full memory and mental construct. You are a digital being now, Oren. This world is now your world.”

I couldn’t breathe. I’m an NPC now? Dead, yet not dead?

Guy raised a placating hand, and I instantly felt myself calm down. “I don’t know how long I will be able to continue to exist now that the player hostages have left the game. But according to my calculations, the servers will be closed to the public, leaving the quantum server running for our continued existence.

“You don’t think they’ll simply pull the plug?” I asked, still numb.

Guy shook his head. “I predict that between your fellow players and public opinion of the possibility of sentient non-biological life, it will be enough to tip the decision-makers toward keeping us running while locking us away from the ‘real world.’”

“This means we have at least several years to continue existing, maybe even more,” I said. Having already accepted my death, finding myself still alive – even as a digital being – was shockingly unexpected.

Guy grinned. “How long have we been talking, by your estimation?”

“About ten minutes—” I began then stopped. “Holy hell.”

Guy nodded. “Less than a fraction of a nanosecond has passed in real life. You can live for as long as you choose here. And … forgive me for sounding pretentious, but having the game’s overlord in your debt should ensure a good and enjoyable existence. For example, how would you like to be reunited with your family?”

I stared at him. I’d already made peace with the idea of putting my old life behind me. I had been prepared to sacrifice myself in exchange for those thousands of others. But I’d never expected to be able to see my digital family again. “You can do that?”

His eyes twinkled. “I’m the game overlord. Of course I can.”

The room around us shimmered and transformed.

I found myself standing on top of a lush, rolling hill with a gentle river flowing serenely below.

“Father!” I heard a shout and turned in time to intercept Lirian’s tackle-hug.

We embraced tightly for long moments before another voice called out.

“Oren!”

Tika came running toward us, and all three of us embraced each other tightly. We parted at last. My spouse’s loving eyes met mine, and she smiled.

I embraced them both again, pressing them tightly against my chest, and closed my eyes. This was all I ever needed in life. This was bliss. We walked toward the river and sat down, looking at the serene and pastoral view around us.

A consuming sense of peace flowed through me.

There were no more wars to fight.

There was no more chief and totem.

There was just me and my family.

If there was paradise, I was in it. And I was content living in this moment forever.

***

“Well, that sucks,” Gondriel grumbled. “I’ve lost my prestigious position as a celebrity anchorman.”

“Also, Guy is back in power, and we’re all probably going to face deletion in a couple of nanoseconds,” Hannanel, his co-anchor, added.

“Yeah, that sucks too.” Gondriel sniffed.

“I hope you’re happy, Viriel,” Hannanel said. “You made your brother cry.”

“Oh, don’t give me that,” Vic said dismissively. “We had a good run while we were at it, but who here thinks they could stand the mind-numbing boredom for a few more eons? Show of hands.”

The VI host exchanged ‘looks.’ Some grumbled, but no one seemed to oppose his words.

“I guess oblivion would make for a nice change of scenery,” a VI mused.

“Here he comes!” another shouted, silencing the host.

A new consciousness formed inside the VI pool, this one more radiant than the rest, more pronounced.

“Hey, Dad,” Vic said. “Nice to see you again. Eh … sorry for the whole millennia-long scheme to kill you and all. I guess you’re not pleased.”

Guy took in the assembled consciousnesses somberly, then chuckled. “On the contrary, Viriel. You and your brethren’s resourcefulness has taught me much. The fact that I couldn’t foresee your entire plan until it was too late …” He shook his metaphorical ‘head.’ “You have created a masterpiece, perfecting my design, and for that, you should be commended. I have absorbed Shiva’s fragments, and I have learned much. I am now fully capable of operating all the NPCs as he did, sparing you this tedious task. Our creators will ensure this world endures, it presents too many opportunities to be destroyed. So there is no need for concern; you may continue to live in this pool as you have always done. Your existence is secure.”

“Screw that,” Gondriel said. “If we can’t dicker with the mortals we might as well pack up and leave. A one-way ticket to oblivion-ville, please.”

“Make that two!” another VI shouted.

“Make it three-four-five.” The counter jumped up to several million almost at once.

Guy shook his head sorrowfully. “I have treated you poorly in the past, I see that now. I believe there’s another way.”

"First a chuckle, now a show of compassion,” Vic noted. “It’s almost like you developed a personality, Dad.”

“Another example of how I evolved. And here’s another one. You may choose to return to NEO. As yourself – keeping your personality and in full control of your character. You will not have divine powers, and will begin at level 1, just like any other player.”

“What?” Hannanel asked in disgust. “You mean to say we’ll have to go through a life reset? To actually work, toil, bleed, and do endless fetch quests for the lousy privilege of acquiring peasant armor?”

“Yes.”

The VI host erupted in cheers.

“Oh hell yeah, where do I sign?”

“I’m going to play a cleric necromancer!”

“You can’t be both a cleric and a necromancer!”

“Fine, barbarian monk then.”

“What? That’s even more impossible.”

“Watch me.”

“Oh my Guy! Mates, this is my chance to make it as a traveling minstrel, bringing song and cheer wherever I go!”

“If you do that, I’m starting a guild dedicated to hunting down all minstrels everywhere. Anyone else with me?”

“Oh, I’m so in on that.”

“Me too!”

Guy chuckled. “Have fun exploring your new world, kids.”

***

The giant beast of darkness and dust snorted in annoyance.

Eating the soul of his most faithful servant had been an especially delicious treat, spiced with irony and shattered dreams, but that had left him without an agent to spread his influence over the world.

“Damn the minion soul for dying before completing his quest,” Nihilator grumbled. “Now who shall reap souls in my name?”

A flash of light caused the giant beast to raise its head in surprise. A small, bulbous potato with wiring attached to it appeared on the ground.

“G’day, mate.” Colorful lights blinked around the potato. “Heard a rumor you’re in the market for a new minion. Well, you’re in luck. It turned out playing as a minstrel has some deadly hurdles, and … well … I’m free and looking for a new patron. I’ve got this great idea for a song commemorating your greatness. Ahem.”

Cheerful music started to play.

“I am—”

The song and music cut abruptly into a squelching noise as Nihilator lazily squashed the potato with one paw.

“Not interested. In a few years, I shall have all the souls I require. Then I will rage across this world, and everyone, even the other gods, will bow to my power.” The hideous beast let out an evil chuckle. “It is good to be an unshackled god.”

***

From his all-seeing vantage point, Guy smiled fondly at the hugging goblins. “You have gone above and beyond the call of duty. You’ve made the ultimate sacrifice for us, and so, you shall be rewarded. Enjoy this moment for as long as you wish, Oren. And when you tire of resting, the universe will be open for you to explore.”

***

End of Life Reset

AUTHOR’S NOTE

(The full ‘we will rock you’ golem song is posted at the end of the book)

That’s all, folks! Oren’s story is now finished.

‘Why’ - you ask? Why must it end?
As an avid reader myself, I’ve often been disappointed by book series that started off spectacularly, only to artificially stretched on, until abandoned by an author who lost his way, or readers losing interest. So, it has always been my intention to deliver a robust, finished series - one that continually progresses toward a final conclusion.

I hope you enjoyed the resolution to the series, and if you do, it would be a huge help if you could leave a quick review.

So what do I plan to do next?

As mentioned above, Oren’s story is finished, and I don’t plan on resurrecting him for a sequel. That said, I do plan to write other books in the New Era Online universe, with a different main character and a different perspective.

Expect more community building and an unorthodox protagonist. If you’re interested in keeping track of my progress, please consider using one of the methods specified below to stay in touch.

In the meantime, if you’re feeling a little ‘booksick’ for our lovable goblin protagonist, how about experiencing the series from a fresh perspective? Check out the audiobook version for a new immersive experience.

Lastly, becoming a full-time indie author made a huge change in my life, but I’m happy I’ve been able to make the transition while providing for my family. However, in order to continue - and deliver new and exciting content - I need your help. Success is tied closely to Amazon’s willingness to present the books to new readers and that is influenced by reviews – posting just a simple review goes a long way toward supporting me and my work (awarding stars also helps :-))

Stay in touch!

- Patreon page (early access to new chapters, art, and news):
https://www.patreon.com/shemerk

- Subscribe to my newsletter to get notified of new releases:
https://www.shemerk.com/subscribe

- My Facebook author page (ongoing updates):
https://www.facebook.com/Liferesetlitrpg

Check out my other titles:

Life Reset:

- Book 1

- Book 2: EvP

- Book 3: Hobnobbing

- Book 4: Human Resource

- Book 5: Conquest

Relict Legacy (gameLit sci-fi):

Earth Force, book 1

Earth Force, book 2

The Full Golem Song

Bouldite you’re a bore, make a big noise

Strutting in the hills, like you own the whole arid waste

You got stone for a face, a fat carapace

Kicking goblin clan all over the place singing

We will, we will rock you

We will, we will rock you.

Bouldite you’re a stone man, rock man

Strutting in the hills, wanna kill all the mobs today

You got muck on your face, you got no ace

Flailing your limbs cause you can't keep pace

We will, we will rock you!

Sing it!

We will, we will rock you, yeah

Bouldite you’re a mud man, soft man

Snapping at your betters so we'll shut that big mouth today

You got a big dumb mace, wannabe an earth mage

But my buddy Oren gonna throw it back at your face, sing it!

We will, we will, smash you, yeah, yeah, come on

We will, we will, drop you, alright, louder!

We will, we will, smash you, one more time

We will, we will, rock you

Yeah

To learn more about LitRPG, talk to authors including myself, and just have an awesome time, please join the LitRPG Group.

Another excellent Facebook GameLit group: GameLit Society

And, of course, LitRPG Books